Act 1 - Visions of a Princess

View Online

A gentle breeze swept through Princess Celestia's mane as she watched the moon slowly descend beneath the horizon. She smiled from high atop the jagged peak of Canterlot Mountain as the last of its silvery light faded from the ocean's surface.

Her time had come again.

Celestia unfurled her wings and took to the sky, invoking the divine magic within herself to call forth the sun from its slumber. The golden light crept over the sea, embracing all that it touched within its warmth. This was the legacy of the Princess of the Sun, as it had been since time immemorial.

With her royal duty concluded for the moment, Celestia glided toward the shimmering towers of Canterlot Castle. Landing upon the soft earth of the gardens, the sweet scent of the flora and the morning calls of the critters greeted the Princess.

“Good morning once again.” She beamed, taking in the serene morning.

At the opposite end of the gardens sat Princess Luna, her attention focused on the sky. With a cheerful spring in her step, Celestia joined her sister's side and nuzzled her.

“Morning, Luna!” she exclaimed.

Celestia paused as Luna gave no response.

“Sister?”

Silence.

Although it was a pleasantly warm morning, a sudden chill flowed through Celestia's entire body. She looked behind herself and gasped. The world had vanished, replaced by a dark void which towered over everything like a terrible wave.

“Luna!” cried Celestia, shaking Luna's shoulder. “We must get away from here!”

The sisters rose to their hooves and charged forward as the darkness washed over them. Without warning, Luna's image transformed into a long-tailed purple comet and sped off faster than Celestia could follow. Celestia's vision flashed white and she found herself in a sprawling field of grass.

The sky was dark and painted with stars. The moon hung high and showered its light upon the rocky face of Equestria's central mountain.

Celestia gasped.

The mountain was split down the center like a wedge had been driven into it. Thick mist swirled about the mountain's base, and the city of Canterlot was no longer visible upon its surface.

Stepping back, Celestia turned around and spotted six ponies all waving their forelegs at her, beckoning her closer. She recognized them immediately.

“My friends, I am so glad to see you all,” said Celestia as she trotted over and gave each of them a warm nuzzle.

Twilight Sparkle and the others said nothing. They merely smiled at the Princess and pointed their hooves skyward. Curious, Celestia raised her attention in suit.

Meteors raced and danced across the vastness of space, but the show stopped abruptly. A single purple comet of immense size appeared and crept slowly across the sky.

Celestia lifted an eyebrow at the mysterious body and stood vigilant. “Is that...?”

Suddenly, the comet blitzed toward the earth and swerved in the direction of the ponies. Twilight and her friends screamed as it hurtled at them with ferocious speed.

“It's moving too fast!” cried Celestia. She stepped protectively in front of the others and stretched out her wings to shield them as she aimed her horn forward. She braced herself as she conjured a large translucent wall. The comet exploded against the magical barrier, and all became dark.

Celestia coughed as her vision began to clear. "Are you okay, my friends?"

All was silent.

Celestia groaned and shook her head, shivering as she felt something cold and hard beneath her hooves. She was standing in a dark stone hallway. Twilight and her friends were nowhere in sight.

To Celestia's amazement, the corridor looked similar to the interior of Canterlot Castle. She looked up and down the corridor, unable to keep herself from trembling.

“Where am I?”

Large marble columns spanned the length of the hall, and ornate stain-glass windows lined the walls. Many of the windows pictured events from Equestrian history, such as the coming together of the three pony tribes and the imprisoning of Discord, but as Celestia walked, the windows became darker.

She stopped at one in particular. Gazing through the window at the world outside, Celestia saw she was very high up. The sky was ghostly white and luminescent, but the land below was engulfed in shadow. The sound of rolling thunder echoed off in the distance, and flashes of lightning pierced through the dark clouds.

Celestia backed away from the window and gulped. She continued onward, and her every step reverberated from one shadowed end of the corridor to the other. “Hello? Is anypony here?”

Celestia eventually entered a spacious room. Banners bearing the crest of Equestria were hung on the walls. On the room's opposite end was a raised platform upon which sat two stone thrones, one bearing the symbol of the sun, and the other, the moon.

In the room's center, lying on the stone floor, was Princess Luna.

“Luna!” cried Celestia as she charged forward and knelt down, giving Luna an affectionate hug. “I thought I'd lost you again!”

Luna was still. She turned her eyes up and gazed at Celestia questioningly.

“Why do they ignore me?”

Celestia stared. “What do you mean?"

“The ponies. It is not fair. My night is just as beautiful as her day. Why does she get all the attention?”

“What are you talking about, Luna? The ponies are overjoyed to have you back with us. They are not ignoring you.”

Luna's expression turned sour and she looked away toward one side of the room, tears forming in her eyes.

“Sister, do not talk like this. I spent every waking moment of that time wishing I could have you back at my side. I could not bear to lose you again.” Celestia settled down next to Luna and draped her wing over her like a blanket.

"I know now what I must do..." said Luna coldly.

A dark mist appeared in the room. It swirled and twisted about as if it were alive, encircling the sisters.

"Is that what you truly desire?" The voice resonated throughout the room. It was deep and ghostly, but beautiful at the same time.

Celestia startled and rose to her hooves. Standing over Luna protectively, she trembled and watched as the mist glided over her snout. Like a mighty tempest, the mist pushed Celestia away into the back wall and she fell to the ground in a heap. Luna rose to her hooves and turned to face the stone thrones, glaring at the one marked with the crest of the sun.

Celestia opened her eyes and groaned, rubbing her head. She tried to stand up, but it felt like her hooves had become magically chained to the floor. Celestia struggled and gazed at Luna.

“No, sister!” cried Celestia. “Don't do it!”

The dark mist had engulfed the entire room, blurring Celestia's sight and obscuring Luna's figure. Cracks of lightning shattered the silence as the mist collapsed on itself and took the shape of a giant claw with four talons.

Celestia channeled the energies inside of her and shot a bolt of magic at the creature, but it had no effect. As the bolt collided into the wall with a boom, the mist-claw lunged forward. It wrapped its massive talons around Luna, and disappeared along with her.

Celestia screamed as the faint sound of Luna's cries echoed throughout the chamber.

"The world within welcomes you!" cried the ghostly voice.

Celestia bolted upright and rubbed her forehead as her breathing slowly returned to normal. With a groan, she slipped out from beneath her silken bed sheets and rose to her hooves.

The room was silent except for a clock mounted above a fireplace. A gold birdcage hung next to a large bed with a sun carved onto the headboard, and a ball of red and orange feathers slept within. The sky outside was dark, and the window creaked as the wind grazed across its wooden frame.

Luna was nowhere to be seen.

Celestia turned toward a large mirror propped against the wall next to her nightstand. "What was all that?" she wondered out loud as she studied the Alicorn that was gazing back at her. While she contemplated the answer, her mind recalled the moment three years earlier when Luna had been freed from the domination of Nightmare Moon.

“I'm so sorry! I missed you so much, big sister.”

“I missed you, too.”

Looking in the direction of her nightstand, Celestia saw a photograph of herself and Luna at the party that was thrown to welcome Luna home. Celestia levitated the frame over and held it close to her muzzle. The Alicorns in the picture were smiling and embracing each other. From the image alone, nopony would be able to guess that Luna had spent the previous millennium sealed away deep within the heart of the very heavenly body she commands.

With a heavy sigh, Celestia returned the picture to the nightstand and turned to the door leading out into the garden. Her horn glowed a radiant gold as the door creaked open. Celestia exited the bed chamber, and closed the door behind her.

The leaves in the trees rustled and danced in the wind, crickets chirped, and a splash came from the pond as the frogs played in its sparkling waters. Celestia allowed the cool scent of the morning dew to calm her nerves.

Opening her eyes, she saw Luna hovering high above the treetops near the watchtowers at the opposite end of the garden. Celestia approached as the last light of the moon disappeared beneath the distant ocean's surface.

Luna lowered herself down to the earth and planted her hooves upon the damp soil. She sighed wistfully, staring out at the waves as they crashed upon the shoreline.

“Morning, Luna!” said Celestia.

Luna looked over her shoulder and smiled. “And you as well, sister!”

The sisters wrapped their forelegs around each other in a tender embrace.

“I managed to see a little bit of the moon before it set,” stated Celestia. “It was beautiful. I am sorry to have almost missed it.”

Luna turned and sat down at her older sister's side, her tail flowing across the soft grass. “It does not bother me. I actually found the silence peaceful. I did not want to disturb you anyway. You were sleeping so soundly, as a newborn filly.” She let out a quiet chuckle.

“Well yes, I was. I had the most interesting dream.”

“I was tempted to peek inside for some light entertainment,” said Luna. “I would prefer that over breaking nightmares. I envy you at times, sister. The world of dreams is, at its best, unusual.”

Celestia looked away and watched some butterflies fluttering around a nearby bush.

“Sister?” Luna tapped Celestia's shoulder, raising an eyebrow at her inquisitively.

Celestia kicked a small rock into the bushes but remained silent as a tomb. The peace of the garden was shattered momentarily as a flock of birds burst from the leaves and dispersed.

When Celestia finally spoke, the words seemed difficult to find. “You know more about dreams than anypony in the world, sister.”

“But it was more than any simple dream, wasn't it?” Luna kept her hoof rested on Celestia's shoulder. “I know you, big sister. You had a vision, didn't you?”

The images flashed through Celestia's mind. “It is most likely.”

“It troubles you, sister,” said Luna. “It's written in your eyes. Please tell, what was it you witnessed?”

Celestia gazed deep into Luna's curious eyes. “I'm more concerned what I did not see.”

Luna set her hoof on the ground and listened in awe as Celestia recounted the tale. At the mention of the disembodied voice, Luna fidgeted and rubbed her foreleg.

“I have seen some pretty interesting things in ponies' dreams before, and have had my fair share of those too. But it has been a while since I have heard of one such as that."

“Luna...what is the world within?”

“The what?”

“Just before I awoke, I heard a voice. It said, 'the world within welcomes you.' Any idea what it means?”

Luna turned away and looked down at the grass. Closing her eyes, Luna took a deep breath. The silence seemed to last an eternity.

“Luna?” Celestia nudged Luna's shoulder and sat down alongside her.

“It's nothing.”

“Well, dreams are unusual, just as you said.” Celestia gazed toward the sky. “The same is true for visions. Whenever I have one I can usually decipher what it means fairly quickly, but this one...I haven't got a clue. I think perhaps I must have seen what was happening inside your mind just before you were taken by the darkness.”

“It's my duty to understand dreams.” Luna spoke quietly, avoiding Celestia's inquisitive stare. “You are correct, sister. What you saw was the darkness within my heart clouding my mind. I struggle everyday trying to forget about it. ”

Celestia frowned. “I am sorry, Luna. I should not have said anything. I know it only makes things difficult for you.”

Luna rubbed her cheek against Celestia's neck. “It's all right. That time is over.”

Celestia chuckled and returned the nuzzle. “Let's talk about something else. You seemed to be pretty playful earlier when I first arrived out here.”

Luna grinned mischievously. “Happy Nightmare Night, sister! I have been looking forward to this day all year!”

“That's wonderful!” exclaimed Celestia. “I was a little concerned after first reading the report that Twilight Sparkle sent me last year. I'm glad things turned out well for you.”

“They turned out better than that,” said Luna as her horn glowed blue, and a small piece of paper rose out of a saddle pack sitting next to a nearby tree. “The mayor gave me this letter after I won last year's Spider Toss competition.”

Celestia moved closer, reading the letter aloud.

Dear Princess Luna, on behalf of the citizens of Ponyville, I would like to extend to you our most heart felt gratitude for making this year's Nightmare Night festival the best that this town has ever seen, and for teaching us a valuable lesson about how we should give everypony an equal chance. We would also like to express our hope that you will 'grace us with your presence' again next year, but if not we completely understand.
The best of wishes to you, Your Majesty!
-Mayor Mare, and all of your loving subjects in Ponyville.

Celestia smiled at Luna. “That's quite the shining impression, Luna. I'm very happy for you!”

“Nopony has ever given me something like this before!” Luna returned the letter to the saddle pack and the glow around her horn faded. “I only wish that I actually could go, but we have the festival here in Canterlot to prepare for. There are decorations to put up, refreshments to gather-”

“I can handle that well enough on my own,” Celestia interjected. “I think you should take Ponyville up on their invitation. Besides, I'm sure Twilight Sparkle and her friends would love to see you again.”

Luna went quiet and stared at Celestia, uncertain if she had heard her correctly.

“I am serious, Luna,” stated Celestia with a firm nod. “I will take care of matters here in Canterlot. You go have fun in Ponyville.”

Luna smiled, and hugged her sister.

Time seemed to stop. Only the chirping and squeaking of the birds and squirrels broke the peace of the royal garden.

Celestia closed her eyes and held Luna close. The warmth and comfort that Celestia had spent a millennium longing for filled her, and every shred of doubt she still retained about the reality of that moment faded away.

“You're being quiet again,” said Luna. “Is everything okay, big sister?”

“Everything's perfect.”

“I'm glad to hear.” Luna broke the embrace after a few minutes. “Costumes! I must show you mine!”

Before Celestia could express curiosity, Luna was behind her and nudging her forward. “Easy now, sister!” Celestia laughed, stepping out of Luna's reach. “So, what is it?”

“It's back in our room. Come on, let's go.”

Luna retrieved her bag and the sisters walked side by side back to their quarters. The door swung open for them as they approached, and they stepped into the dimly lit room.

Luna approached her bed and stared at a brown suitcase laying on it. Gently kicking it open, she pulled out a beaked face mask and feathered suit. “Here we are.” Luna grinned. “Twilight Sparkle's friend Rarity made it for me. She made the most peculiar sounds when I asked her, but I think she was excited. It's a phoenix! Just like Philomena”

“Except it's purple.”

“Rarity said orange and red would look simply horrid with my blue coat. She insisted on this color, but I like it either way.”

“As do I,” said Celestia. “Everything I've learned about Rarity says this costume was made with utmost care and precision. No claws?”

Examining the costume closely, the memory of the dark creature from her vision flashed through Celestia's mind. “Phoenix? Claws...?” she muttered.

Luna paused. “What was that, sister?”

Celestia glanced at Luna. “Nothing. I was just noting that the costume is missing claws.”

“Claws would only make walking difficult for me,” said Luna. “Or at least that is what Rarity said.”

“I suppose that is true.” Celestia put on the mask and gazed into her bedside mirror. She chuckled. “I look ridiculous.”

“I even picked up a special face paint to go with it. This is going to be so much fun!”

Celestia smiled. “I will help you prepare.”

Luna returned the mask and suit to the suitcase and it closed with a click. She glanced out the window. “Well, the ponies will be waking soon. You should go and raise the sun for them before I distract you more than I already have.”

Laughing like a pair of fillies, the sisters exited the bedroom.

Although it was still dark, the garden was warm and alive with the melodies of morning songbirds. The melody echoed in the breeze and the Alicorns paused, stopping momentarily to enjoy the serenity.

Celestia looked to her side at Luna with a hopeful glint in her eyes. “Would you care to join me, little sister? It just wouldn't feel the same without you.”

Luna smiled. “I would not have it any other way, big sister.”

Celestia unfurled her wings and flew up into the air until she saw over the top of the mountain, with Luna eagerly following close behind.

Hovering side by side, the sisters gazed out across the Eastern Sea past the glowing night lights of Manehattan, Fillydelphia, and Baltimare. Celestia closed her eyes and channeled the divine magic within herself, extending her forelegs outward to her sides and held them steady. Like a candle in the dark, Celestia's horn began to glow and the great ball of fire slowly rose up from the distant horizon, showering the face of Equestria in its white light.

Act 1 - The First Adventure

View Online

Twilight Sparkle smiled as she wiped her muzzle clean of the sparkling apple cider. She lowered the napkin and the empty mug, setting them on the table gently. “I need to be careful, otherwise there won't be any left for all the little fillies and colts tonight.”

The door to the Golden Oaks Library swung open and warm sunlight poured into the entryway. A small purple dragon entered, carrying a bag of cookies in his right claw. “Where do you want these, Twilight?”

"Right here is fine, Spike," said Twilight. She pointed to a stack of plates on the center of the table to the left of the barrel of cider.

Spike walked toward the table, lifted up the bag, and set it down beside the plates.

“Thanks, Spike!” Twilight beamed. “Ooh, I love pumpkin!” Her horn glowed and she extracted a cookie from the bag. She took a bite, humming as small crumbs stuck to her muzzle and fell to the floor.

“I hope you don't mind, but I got three dozen instead of two...” Spike's mouth began to water as he gazed at the cookies. “We'll have plenty for tonight... we can split the leftovers.”

Twilight let out a quiet sigh as she gulped down the final piece of her snack. “Always planning ahead. You also got a few pies, didn't you?”

Spike blushed and exited the library, returning with a box in each of his claws. “Pumpkin from Pinkie and apple from Applejack. Should I put them on the other side of the cider?”

Twilight nodded as she placed stacks of plastic cups between the cookies and the barrel of cider. She stepped back to give Spike some room and slowly scanned the table. “Everything looks perfect.” She grabbed a clipboard and quill with her magic, holding them aloft in front of her. The quill scratched a little marking into the parchment. “Refreshments, check.”

Spike grabbed a napkin and picked up the crumbs off the floor before dropping it into a nearby trash bin then turned to Twilight. “Are you sure it's a good idea to give out cookies and cider instead of candy, Twilight?” he asked with an inquisitive stare. “Sugarcube Corner is already going to have a snack table, and Applejack is also giving out drinks.”

“Not to worry, Spike. It's all prearranged.” Twilight pointed her glowing horn at the library door and it closed with a thud. “Pinkie is giving out different snacks than we are, so everypony will have some variety. Applejack is set up on the opposite side of town, so no matter where anypony is, they will have a nice, cool mug of famous Sweet Apple Acres cider close by.”

“So, no trick-or-treat?” Spike frowned and hung his head.

“I didn't say that.” Twilight stroked Spike's head affectionately. “I can watch the refreshment stand while you go have fun.”

Spike raised his head and met Twilight's warm gaze. “You mean it?”

“Of course.”

Spike wrapped his little arms around Twilight's neck and held her close.

Memories of the day she first laid eyes on the newly-hatched Spike filled Twilight's mind. A warmth flowed through her as she closed her eyes and returned the embrace.

The seconds passed by in silence. Only the indistinct clatter of ponies and carts could be heard through the library windows.

Spike pulled back from Twilight and rubbed his claws together. “So then, what else do we need to do here?”

“Well, let's see.” Twilight picked up her clipboard and they looked across the library.

White thread covered the bookshelves all along the walls of the circular room with several toy spiders hung from the ceiling. A wooden horse head in the center of the room wore a top hat and monocle, and several unlit candles sat atop two book stands by the door leading outside.

Twilight mumbled to herself and periodically glanced over the top of her clipboard as she went down her checklist. After a few minutes, she set the clipboard aside. “Everything looks great. There's just one thing left.”

“And what's that?” asked Spike.

“The mayor asked me to bring her a copy of the Legend of the Headless Horse.”

Spike raised an eyebrow and gazed at Twilight studiously. “Why does the Mayor want that one?”

“All she said is that she wanted to change things up a little bit this year.” Twilight lifted her foreleg to her side and shook her head. “Could you please get it for me, Spike?”

Spike walked over to the bookshelf labeled LMN and climbed the ladder that was propped up against it. He pulled a small, blue paperback book from the top row, and covering his nose, he carefully blew the dust from the cover.

Twilight watched silently as Spike climbed back down to the floor and held the book up for her. She levitated the book across the library, sliding it into a white saddlebag laying at the base of the stairs leading up to the bedroom.

“That's everything.” Twilight lifted the saddle pack over her head and tightened the straps around her waist. She opened the door and beamed at Spike. “Shall we head out? The others should all be waiting for us over at Rarity's.”

“Right behind you, Twilight!” Spike grabbed a cookie from the refreshment table and followed Twilight outside.

Twilight shut the door and sunlight washed over them as they stepped onto the porch. The chatter of ponies and the creaking of carts invaded their ears.

The sun hung high in the cloudless sky, casting its glow over the town of Ponyville. Tree branches swayed in the gentle breeze, and birds sang from their perches atop the many shops and houses while the pony folk below trotted along the streets and showed off their costumes to each other.

Unicorns used their magic to paint the lamp posts to appear as eyes, and banners picturing bats and skeletons were draped between them. Booths selling masks and face-paint were set up in the town center. Merchants wandering through the crowds offered ponies samples of special Nightmare Night candies like skull-shaped sugar cubes and crescent-moon doughnuts.

With Spike seated firmly on her back, Twilight climbed the stairs to the Town Hall and spotted a tan saddlebag dangling from the door handle. “This must be the bag she said to put it in.”

“Got it!” Spike grabbed the book and lowered it gently into the bag. “One copy of The Legend of the Headless Horse.”

Twilight turned and walked down the stairs, glancing around the town square. “I think this crowd is even bigger than last year.” She stopped in front of the dance circle and smiled at a group of ponies enjoying the rhythms of a fiddle and a banjo. “I haven't danced since my brother's wedding.”

“How are Shining Armor and Princess Cadance doing?” inquired Spike.

Twilight looked back at Spike. “They're doing wonderful.”

“Speaking of, I saw that letter. Do they really want us to put together the Crystal Fair again?”

“They do.”

Spike raised an eyebrow. “Isn't that their responsibility?”

“Well, we did such a great job last year that they figured we're the best ones for it," Twilight replied as she moved through the large crowd of ponies toward Carousel Boutique. “Besides, they have enough to worry about with ruling the Crystal Empire, but we'll worry about this later. Let's just focus on tonight. We're due at Rarity's to pick up our costumes, and then we're going to go visit the Castle of Two Sisters.”

“Those old ruins?” Spike maintained his grip on Twilight's back and stared at her curiously. “What are you guys gonna do there?”

“Just think, Spike,” said Twilight. “It's been three years since we moved to Ponyville and met the others, and tonight seemed like the perfect night to celebrate.”

“Well, I don't know about going to the castle. Would it be okay if I stayed behind?”

Twilight paused mid-step and looked back at Spike. “Stayed behind?” She frowned. “But why?”

“That forest gives me the creeps. So dark, and that kind of thing...”

“It won't be quite the same without my number one assistant slash friend there.”

Spike smiled warmly. “Ah well see, I wasn't actually there three years ago. So it wouldn't make sense for me to go.”

“Alright, Spike. I get the idea.” Twilight faced forward and continued her way down the street. “You don't have to come with us, but only because you say so.”

“Great! Now let's hurry! My Lady in waiting is, um... well, waiting.”

Twilight sighed to herself and smiled.

The Carousel Boutique soon came into their view and Twilight stopped momentarily, gazing in awe at its decor.

“Wow!” cried Spike. “Is this the right place?”

The store had been decorated to appear as a towering granite castle. Yellow crafting paper was taped to the windows, and thick spider webs littered their surface. Ponies were crowded around the windows, attempting to glimpse what Rarity had done with the interior.

As Twilight neared the shop, her eyes landed on a sign that was posted on the door. “Closed. Pre-approved Nightmare Night guests only... that's us!” She chuckled and the two of them entered the boutique.

The interior of the Carousel Boutique sat in sharp contrast to the outside. There were no special decorations. Mannequins and racks of fanciful clothes lined the walls, and rolls of thread that were arranged according to color and shade sat atop the many tables.

“We're here!” Twilight glanced around the room and her attention fell on a small circular platform in the center. She smirked, shaking her head upon seeing Rainbow Dash fidgeting atop the platform, and Rarity levitating a measuring tape that wrapped around Rainbow’s legs and waist in rapid succession.

“Honestly, Rainbow Dash! Must you behave so dreadfully every time I do a fitting for you?”

Rainbow Dash grunted and flinched as the measuring tape wrapped itself around her waist again. She grimaced at the white unicorn in front of her. “This isn't the Grand Galloping Gala, Rarity. It's just Nightmare Night... and the name's Zapp! Power Pony of wind, thunder, and lightning!” She admired herself in the nearby mirror and grinned as she saw the light reflecting off of her lightning bolt necklace. “And I thought I looked awesome last year.”

“You'll be Rainbow Dash the Costume-less Bore if you don't sit still so I can get these last measurements just right!”

Rainbow scowled as she turned her gaze to the ceiling; resigned to her fate at the hooves of the fashionista.

Rarity fastened the measuring tape around Rainbow's waist one final time, scrutinizing the marks along the black fabric with her discerning eyes. After a moment, she levitated the tape away and set it down on a dresser next to some pin cushions. “There. Although it would have gone much faster if you had been a bit more cooperative.”

Rainbow looked at herself in the mirror once more and grinned devilishly. She opened her wings and kicked into the air. “Feels great to fly again.”

“You look great, Rainbow.” said Twilight.

They turned and smiled their greetings at the sound of Twilight's voice.

“Hey, Twilight!” A wide grin crept onto Rainbow's face. “And yeah. Lot goes without saying!”

Rarity wore a blue face mask and body suit with glimmering amethysts in her mane and tail, and turquoise on the suit itself. A golden pendant hung from her neck, adorned with a large amethyst in the center. “Hello, darling.”

Spike blushed and gazed at Rarity with stars in his eyes. “Whoa! You look... divine!” Loosening his grip as he gazed at the mare, Spike allowed his arms to dangle over Twilight's sides and he started to slide off her back.

Twilight caught Spike with her magic and set him down on the floor.

Rarity beamed. “Why thank you, Spike! For tonight, call me Radiance.” She flicked her mane and it flowed across her face.

Spike clutched his chest and toppled sideways as Twilight playfully nudged his shoulder. The ponies laughed and Spike rose to his feet.

Twilight rolled her eyes and glanced at her friends. “Are the others here yet?”

“Nope.” Rainbow blitzed around the room. She pointed her hooves at various spots on the walls and made shooting sounds. “They better hurry. They're missing the great Zapp in action.”

“I'm certain they'll be here soon,” said Rarity as she moved alongside Twilight. “Come along, darling. I've got your costume right over here.” She glanced down at Spike. “And of course, the Power Ponies wouldn't be complete without our wittle Hum Drum!”

Rarity lead them over to the clothes rack. Lighting her horn, she pulled a crimson body suit with a blue horn guard, a v-neck crest, and some goggles from the line. “Here you are, Twilight. I followed the design from Spike's comic exactly. Isn't it simply amazing?”

“You're the Masked Matter-Horn, Twilight,” stated Spike. “But it's not like you need superpowers to shoot energy beams from your horn. You're practically a superhero already!”

Twilight snickered as she grabbed the costume with her magic, and then slowly slipped into it. “I wouldn't go that far.” She looked at herself in the mirror.

Lighting her horn again, Rarity pulled a black mask with a red cape, blue boots, and gloves from the line. “I really didn't like how they treated poor little Hum Drum in the comic, Spike. He's just as important to the team as any of the Power Ponies.”

Spike put on the boots and gloves before fastening the cape around his neck. Adjusting the mask on his face, he put his claws on his hips and puffed out his chest. “How's it look?”

“Very heroic.” Rarity giggled and rubbed Spike's head.

The door to the boutique opened and Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie walked in. Applejack wore a lasso around her waist.

“About time, slowpokes,” Rainbow said with a sly grin. She flew over to them and hovered in place, folding her forelegs. “You missed all the action.”

“Sorry we're late,” muttered Fluttershy, keeping her head slightly down. “I had to make sure Angel understood the rules of giving out candy to all the sweet little colts and fillies tonight. I still don’t know how you talked me into this. Normally I’d be holed up under my bed by now like I usually am for—” She paused and swallowed hard. “For N-Nightmare Night...”

“Well we’re certainly glad you’re coming with us,” stated Rarity encouragingly. She walked up to the yellow pegasus and gave her a hug. “It just wouldn’t be the same without you, darling.”

Fluttershy fidgeted slightly in Rarity’s embrace. “Uhh... right...”

Pinkie held up two bags of doughnuts. “For our trip into the forest. Fresh from Sugarcube Corner!” Pinkie pulled the doughnuts from the bags one by one. “I've got maple bars, chocolate, glazed...” Her voice trailed off as she gazed at the baked goods before her eyes. She licked her lips. “I wonder if I could make an everything doughnut...”

“Gee, Rainbow,” said Applejack. “That's a right good getup you got there.”

“Thanks, I might start wearing it all the time.”

“All you need now is your nappin' cloud.”

Rainbow smirked and stuck her tongue out at Applejack. “You're just jealous.”

“Come on now, girls.” Rarity waved her foreleg high above her head, beckoning them over to her. “Precious daylight is fading away. Now remember, Twilight. I'm only going into that ghastly forest because you asked me to.”

Twilight smiled and nodded her head firmly. “And I'm very happy you're coming.”

“Be a dear and help me move these costumes, won't you?”

“Okay.” Twilight faced her friends and glanced between them. "As they say in the comic, or at least what I saw on the cover, it's time to Power Pony up!”

Applejack and Fluttershy moved toward the clothes racks.

Pinkie bounced up and down alongside them, beaming at the costumes. “Are those for us? They're for us! I knew it, they're for us!”

“Made from my finest threads!” exclaimed Rarity as she flicked her gem-studded mane. “But I'm just the designer. This was all Spike's idea. He's the creative genius tonight. I'm Radiance, Twilight is Masked Matter-Horn, Rainbow is Zapp, and Spike is Hum Drum.” Rarity's horn lit up and a red suit with a green tail-wrap levitated off the rack. “Applejack, you are Mistress Mare-velous, master of the lasso.”

“Good thing I always have mine with me.” Applejack unraveled the lasso from her waist and started to swing it around.

Rarity caught the lasso with her magic and raised an eyebrow at Applejack.

Applejack paused and stared at Rarity briefly before letting out a weak chuckle. “Oh... right. Well, enough wastin' time. I don't normally say this but Rarity, dress me up.” Applejack set her stetson on the table and Rarity helped her into the costume.

"Spike, I'm afraid I've never actually read the comic." Twilight pulled the last two costumes from the line and blushed as she glanced at Spike. "Just peeked at the cover."

“This is Saddle Rager.” Spike pointed to the turquoise suit with butterfly anklets. “When she gets angry, she transforms into an unstoppable force of brute strength, and it's all yours, Fluttershy.”

“Oh my, that doesn't sound very nice at all...”

Spike glanced at the white suit with violet arrows running along its sides. “Last one.” He smiled at Pinkie.

“Ooh! Ooh! Pick me!” Pinkie continued to bounce up and down and stared at Spike expectantly.

“Pinkie, you are Filli-Second. The fastest mare in all the world. You can travel across entire cities in the blink of an eye.”

Twilight helped Fluttershy and Pinkie into their costumes as Spike backed away. Pinkie grinned brightly and crouched down. Rarity and Applejack leaped back as Pinkie blitzed past them and charged around the room.

“Pinkie Pie!” Rarity scolded. “My store is not a racetrack!”

Pinkie skidded to an abrupt halt. “Sorry! I was just testing out my new superpowers!”

“Well, girls. I think we should be heading out.” Twilight levitated a chocolate doughnut from Pinkie's bag.

Spike glanced down at the floor. “I'm sorry, but I'm not going.”

The ponies gazed at Spike with blank stares.

“What do you mean?” asked Rarity with a frown.

“Hold on, girls.” Twilight raised her hoof to silence her protesting friends. “Spike said he's not coming and we should respect his wish.” She smiled at Spike.

“Oh come on, big guy,” said Rainbow. “You're one of us, and we want you there with us.”

The ponies all gave Spike encouraging smiles and nodded together.

Spike's face began to glow and he could not resist the urge to smile. “Well...”

“Looks pretty unanimous to me.” Twilight wrapped her forelegs around Spike.

“Aww... okay,” said Spike as he returned the warm embrace. “If it means that much to you, I'll come.”

“That would be wonderful,” said Fluttershy.

Twilight broke the embrace and stepped back. “All right, everypony! Adventure awaits us in the Ever—”

“Oh, wait!” cried Rarity. “Forgot something.” Her horn glowed and a large hat and boots emerged from one of the dressing rooms. Rarity hummed to herself as the hat fell gently onto her head and the boots slipped over her hooves. “Sorry to interrupt like that, Twilight. Do continue.”

“Really, Rarity?” said Applejack with a soft groan.

“I am not getting mud all over such a fabulous costume.”

“It defeats the purpose. You might as well not be wearin' anythin'”

Twilight clapped her hooves and Rarity and Applejack went silent. “As I was trying to say...” Twilight readjusted her goggles and gazed at her friends. “Adventure awaits us in the Everfree Forest. Power Ponies, let's move out!”

“Yeah!” Everypony except Fluttershy raised their hooves into the air and connected them together into a large circle. Spike climbed onto Twilight's back and thrust his claw into the pile.

Fluttershy paused and gulped. Eventually, she lifted her hoof and completed the circle. “Yay.”

Twilight led her friends outside and into the streets. They weaved through the sea of ponies and made their way south through Ponyville toward the Everfree Forest.

When they neared the edge of town, a group of ponies surrounded them and began to admire their costumes. Rainbow grinned, taking numerous heroic poses for the onlookers. Twilight and the others laughed heartily as Applejack lassoed Rainbow and dragged the protesting pegasus away from the crowd.

“I wasn't finished.” Rainbow folded her forelegs and glowered as she flew above her friends.

“Beggin' your pardon, Zapp,” said Applejack. “But your adorin' fans will have to wait.”

The ponies passed Fluttershy's cottage and silence fell upon them as they stood before the towering boughs of the Everfree Forest.

The searing heat of the midday sun bore down on the ponies. Twilight levitated a cloth from her saddlebag and wiped the sweat from her brow. “Looks a bit darker than usual...”

Applejack and Rarity waited on either side of a quivering Fluttershy.

“Don't you fret none, Fluttershy.” Applejack patted Fluttershy's shoulder gently. “We've been in there plenty of times. This ain't nothin' different.”

“Oh, I'm sorry...” Fluttershy blushed and rose to her hooves. “It's just... it's so dark in there.”

“It's the Everfree Forest,” said Rainbow. “It's always dark, but nothing that Zapp and her amazing entourage can't handle.” Rainbow spread her wings and kicked into the air. She flew out in front of her friends, turning toward them with a devilish grin on her face. “And so the Power Ponies set off on another adventure. This time, it's no Mane-iac stirring up trouble, but somepony far worse.”

The ponies all gazed up at Rainbow.

Rainbow pointed her hoof over her shoulder. “This is the Everfree Forest, a place so mysterious and dangerous that very few ponies dare to venture inside, and even fewer come out.” Rainbow rubbed her hooves together and laughed wickedly. “Deep within the heart of this ancient forest hides a terrible creature, Nightmare Moon. If she is not stopped, then all of Equestria will be covered in eternal night.”

“Tell the part about how Twilight used the Elements of Harmony to blow away that big meanie!” cried Pinkie. “That's my favorite.”

“We'll get there, Pinkie.” stated Rainbow. “Okay, ponies. The adventure begins now. Into the forest!”

Twilight and Rarity lit their horns, lighting the leafy trail as the sun disappeared behind the thick canopy overhead. The light reflected off the swirling mist in the air, and the ponies shielded their eyes as they walked silently along the labyrinthine woodland.

“This has to be one of the only above ground places in all of Equestria that's dark in the middle of the day.” Twilight stepped over a small shrub as Spike held up a gnarled, low-hanging branch for her.

“Works for me,” said Rainbow. “This feels just like a Daring Do book. Maybe I should write a book of my own, and we'll be the stars!”

“That's a dandy of an idea there, Zapp,” stated Applejack. “In fact, I'll give you six months of cider if you do it.”

Rainbow grinned. “Easy. Really, how hard could it be?”

“I'd read it,” said Fluttershy. “It sounds lovely.”

A loud snap broke the conversation as Twilight's hoof crushed a small twig into splinters. “I would too. I'll even help you with it, Rainbow—“

“Zapp.”

Twilight chuckled. “Sorry, but I could help you. We could even start our own club! I've always dreamed about getting more ponies into reading.”

“How much further is it?” Rarity winced, pulling her boot out of a puddle of mud. “This humidity is making my poor mane go into a terrible frizz.”

“Not much,” said Twilight as she stepped around some tall ferns. “There's the bridge.”

They emerged from the darkness into a large clearing, pausing as they beheld a gaping chasm separating them from their journey's end. An aged wooden bridge spanned the length of the divide, creaking and swaying in the cool breeze.

Twilight inched toward the rocky cliff side, peeked over the edge, and spotted a river running far below. She turned her attention to the bridge then glanced back at Rainbow, beaming warmly. “It's still there. I'll never forget how you came through for us that day. We never would have been able to complete our mission without you.”

“Heh,” said Rainbow as she rubbed her mane. “I knew those Shadowbolts were fakes the whole time. Like I said before, I would never turn my back on my friends.”

Applejack batted Rainbow's shoulder. “You might have more hot air in your head than Twilight's balloon, but we wouldn't trade you for anypony in the world.”

“All right, all right,” stated Rainbow. “Enough with this lovey-dovey stuff.”

“Why so bashful, darling?” asked Rarity. “I should think you would be thrilled to be the center of attention.”

Twilight's cheeks grew warm as her friends' laughter echoed across the gorge. Rainbow folded her forelegs and stared up at the sky.

“How about it, Zapp?” inquired Twilight. “The ruins are just beyond this canyon. Let's get in there and hear how the story ends.”

“Way ahead of you!” Rainbow flew over the canyon to the opposite side. She turned, waving her foreleg high above her head. “Come on, Power Ponies! Destiny awaits us!”

“Hold on tight, Spike!” cried Twilight.

Spike yelped and wrapped his arms around Twilight's neck as she reared back. Her horn glowed, holding the bridge steady for them as they charged across and into the heart of the forest.

They entered a large grove and beheld the crumbling spires of an ancient set of ruins. Vines wrapped around the moss covered stone walls, and a towering archway stood built into the base of the structure.

“It sure is quiet here...” Fluttershy gulped and trembled as she took a step back.

“That's odd,” said Twilight. She held her hoof behind her ear and leaned her head forward. “Nothing... absolutely nothing. Not a bird, a squirrel... not even a gust of wind. It wasn't like this the first time we were here.”

Spike tightened his grip on Twilight's back. “So, this is the Castle of the Two Sisters?”

“That it is, Spike,” stated Applejack. “Bein' back here gives me the jitters somethin' fierce.”

Rainbow scoffed. “You big scaredy-ponies. There's nothing in there but dust and old stone.”

“Last one in is a rotten Changeling!” cried Pinkie as she rushed forward.

“Pinkie!” yelled Twilight. “Wait for us!”

They raced after Pinkie into the pitch-black corridor. Twilight and Rarity lit their horns, guiding their way through the endless darkness. Their every step echoed off the damp walls.

They came to a spacious chamber large enough to hold a crowd. Dust danced through the air, glittering in the beams of sunlight that shined through the holes in the ceiling. Banners bearing the crest of Equestria hung from the walls. At the far end of the grand hall, two marble thrones sat upon a raised platform. The sun was engraved on one throne, and the moon on the other.

“This is it,” said Twilight as she trotted to the center of the chamber and gazed at the thrones.

“We come now to the grand finale!” Rainbow kicked into the air and dashed around the room. “After a grueling battle, Twilight Sparkle is all alone, and just when it seemed all hope was lost, the power of friendship ignited the magic inside of her and kablam!”

Pinkie bounced up and down, cheering wildly.

“That's my Twilight!” Spike clapped his claw on Twilight's shoulder firmly.

“Simply marvelous!” said Rarity with a wide smile.

Applejack trotted up alongside Twilight, beaming at her. “You sure were somethin', Twi. You kicked that evil mare's flank harder than I kick them trees durin' apple-buckin' season. I'm mighty proud of you.”

“It wasn't all me.” Twilight blushed and waved her hoof out in front of her dismissively. “The trip through the forest, freeing Princess Luna from Nightmare Moon... that was all of us, together.”

Rainbow hovered down to the floor and folded her wings against her sides. “And so, the Power Ponies have saved the day again, galloping off into the setting sun until they are needed once more. The end.”

“Great story, Zapp!” said Spike, clapping his claws together repeatedly.

“Thanks, Spike.” Rainbow took a long bow and her lightning bolt pendant scraped along the floor.

Rarity gasped and grabbed Rainbow's pendant with her magic, levitating it off the ground. “Careful! That's real, twenty three carat golden citrine!”

“Sounds valuable,” said Rainbow with a mischievous grin.

“Only valuable?” Rarity glowered at Rainbow. “It's only the most—”

“All right girls, that's enough.” Twilight stepped between Rarity and Rainbow, glancing back and forth between them. “Let's not worry about that. We should be getting back to Ponyville. We don't want to miss the kickoff... Princess Luna might be joining us tonight!”

Spike climbed onto Twilight's back and everyone began to make their way toward the corridor leading out of the ruins.

Twilight followed behind her friends, admiring the ancient stonework. It's so hard to believe... This place was once the heart of Equestria. The Princesses lived in this very castle...

Twilight paused and everypony glanced back at her.

“Somethin' wrong?” asked Applejack.

“Um...Twilight?” Spike gently tapped Twilight's shoulder.

Twilight did not look at them. She stood still, remaining silent.

Rarity walked up alongside Twilight, gazing at her curiously. “Whatever is the matter, dear?”

“I was just thinking...”

“What about?” inquired Fluttershy.

The wicked laughter of Nightmare Moon cascaded through Twilight's mind. When she finally spoke, her voice was barely a whisper in the dark. “Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever...”

Twilight's friends exchanged nervous looks.

“This place must have been so beautiful,” murmured Twilight. “But now, it's nothing more than a relic of the darkest moment in pony history. I can't even begin to understand how this could have happened. If even a Princess can be taken by the darkness... are any of us truly safe? Poor Luna... Poor Celestia...” Twilight hung her head and a tear ran down her cheek.

Rarity rested a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. “Don't think like that, darling. A terrible thing happened here. No way to change it.”

“Don't be such a downy mcdownerson, Twilight!” Pinkie put her hoof under Twilight's chin and tilted her head up, staring into the unicorn's eyes with a bright smile. “We've been through some pretty spooky things before, and we always came out on top.”

“Yeah, Twilight!” cried Rainbow. “Remember, the six of us are kind of like the Power Ponies, and with the Elements of Harmony, there's no flank we can't kick into next century!”

They all beamed and nodded affirmatively.

“Thank you,” said Twilight with a smile. She lifted her goggles and wiped her eyes. “I really needed that. And to think I once believed that I didn't need friends. Truth is, I'd be nothing without all of you.”

“It's okay, Twilight,” said Fluttershy with a bright smile. “We're just so happy to have you with us.”

Applejack patted Twilight's back. “Don't you worry about it none, sugarcube. Now come on, let's get back before we miss the start of the party.”

“You girls go on ahead,” stated Twilight. “I'm going to stay a little bit longer and clear my mind. I'll catch up with you.”

The others nodded and turned toward the exit. They stepped through the stone archway, and their voices slowly faded away.

Twilight took a deep breath and glanced around the chamber. Her gaze landed upon the old stone thrones, and she studied them intently as she sat there in silence.

“Someday, we're going to rebuild this place. We'll make it even better than it was before, and ponies will live here again.” Twilight rubbed her chin, and letting out a sigh, turned to follow her friends outside.

As she neared the archway, Twilight heard a rustling behind her. She stopped and looked back, scanning the length of the throne room, but saw only darkness there.

With a soft hum, Twilight again stepped toward the exit hall when another rustle reached her ears and she whirled around. “Hello? Is somepony there?”

Twilight waited for a response, but none came. She lit her horn and bright light pierced the darkness around her. Straining her eyes, she lurched her head forward and spotted something sitting in the corner behind the old thrones.

The figure appeared pony-like in shape, but it was obscured by the dark clouds that seemed to swirl about its form. It wore a large cloak as dark as midnight, and a hood was pulled up over its head, shielding its face from view.

Twilight took a few steps toward the risen platform to try and get a better look. “Uh... hello. My name is Twilight Sparkle. Who are you? Were you back there this whole time?”

The shadowy figure gave no reply.

Twilight raised her eyebrow at the stranger. “Can you hear me?”

“I was drawn here by the magic of this world...”

The deep but ghostly voice whispered across the grand hall.

Twilight felt the hair on the back of her neck stand and she rubbed her horn as a tingle shot through it. “I'm sorry?”

“There is a hole in this world..."

"What do you mean?" Twilight inquired.

"Deep as the endless void. It binds them together as one...”

Twilight felt the stranger's eyes examining her and she took a step back, keeping her gaze fixated on the dark figure. “Well, whoever you are, you better stay back... who are you and where exactly did you come from?”

The figure was silent for a few moments before speaking again. “You do not yet know what hides within the veil...”

Twilight trembled and rubbed her foreleg slowly. “Nothing you’re saying is making any kind of sense. What hides within what?”

The dark figure remained unmoving. “Born on the wings of nightmares...”

“Nightmares?”

“I walk this path now. Down the dark corridor, to the place where things go to disappear...”

Twilight glanced behind herself briefly at the stone archway before turning back to face the stranger. “I'm very sorry, but I don't know what you—” Twilight paused as her magic illuminated the dark corner.

It was empty, and the chamber had fallen silent once more.

Twilight no longer sensed the dark presence in the air and she moved her light over every inch of the room.

She found nothing. She saw no movement.

Keeping her horn aglow, Twilight shot one last glance toward the thrones atop the dais. She took a deep breath and then hurriedly left the throne room.

Act 1 - Nightmare Night

View Online

The orange glow of the evening sun reflected in Twilight's goggles as she raced across the bridge and back into the forest. Twilight's magic lit her way along the path, but the shadows of the woodland seemed to close in all around her. No trace of sunlight could be seen through the trees, and every branch appeared as a terrible claw reaching out at her.

Twilight's ears perked as they picked up the sound of rushing water nearby and she came to a large river.

Stopping on the riverbank, she looked back the way she had come, but except for the mist that glided through the air, the path was empty.

She turned forward and breathed a heavy sigh as the pounding in her chest slowed. She leaned over the river and dipped her hooves into it. Splashing a small bit of water on her face, she gently shook her head and allowed the water to drip from her muzzle.

Twilight gazed deep into her reflection on the river's rippling surface, and the image of the stranger penetrated her thoughts.

“What in the wide wide world of Equestria was all that?” She stared at the ground and began to pace along the riverbank, mumbling to herself. “The magic of this world... the Element? No, that can't be it...”

After a few minutes, she stopped and let out a loud groan, placing her hooves over her head. “None of this makes any sense at all!” Twilight sighed as a throbbing in her head began to surface. “What am I saying? This was obviously just some elaborate prank.”

She paused and stared at her reflection once more. “But then, I wasn't looking away for more than a second. How could they have left without me seeing or hearing...?” Shaking her head, she kicked a pebble into the river. “Never mind. I haven't got time for this. The others are probably back in Ponyville by now.” She stretched her neck and started back down the path. Before long, the sound of the river faded away and was replaced by Twilight's hooves on the grass.

Slowly, the mist became so dense that the light from Twilight's horn bounced off the smoky surface and struck her directly in her eyes. With a wince, she came to a halt and put a hoof over her face. The glow from her horn faded, and upon returning her hoof to the ground, Twilight saw the path before her was now completely blanketed by thick clouds.

“We weren't in there for long. How did this mist get so thick so quickly?”

After a few minutes of walking in silence, Twilight spotted a pair of shadowy figures off in the distance. Although the damp grass muffled her steps, her approach did not go unnoticed and the creatures turned to face her. She stopped and gazed at them, trembling as she beheld two pairs of glowing golden lights staring at her. The creatures made no sounds, nor did they make any movements.

“I-is that you, girls?” Twilight's voice caught in her throat, and she swallowed hard as she waited for a response.

The creatures let out low growls, and crouching down, they began to creep toward her.

Twilight gasped, and stepping back, she let out a yelp as she stumbled over a rock and fell against a tree. “Get back!” She fired a bolt of magic at the ground in front of her. The bolt struck the forest floor, and a small explosion pierced the thicket as a strong gust of wind twisted out from the point of impact.

Huddled against the tree, she put her forelegs over her head and closed her eyes. When the wind died down, she peeked one eye open and saw a small crater where the bolt had struck.

The creatures were nowhere in sight.

“Looks like they're gone. Thank Celestia.” Twilight's breathing slowed, and she wiped the sweat from her brow before glancing over herself. Spotting grass and clumps of dirt stuck to her costume, she grimaced and shook herself off. “Ugh. Now I know how Rarity feels. I hope she can get these stains out.”

Her ears perked as she heard a cry nearby and she ducked into a tall bush, covering her eyes.

The sound of hooves trampling underbrush soon broke the silence, growing louder with each passing second until it suddenly stopped only mere feet away.

Attempting to remain still, Twilight peeked through the thick leaves and her heart raced as she spotted her friends examining the crater.

“This must be where that ghastly sound came from!” cried Rarity. “Do you think it was her?”

“I know it was.” Applejack stomped her hoof on the grass and frowned. “I knew we shouldn't have left her out here all alone, not in this goll-darned forest!”

“Twilight!” called Pinkie.

Rainbow leaped into the air and hovered over the others, gazing down at them with grim determination. “She can't be far.”

“I'm here!”

Jumping in shock, the ponies turned to face Twilight as she burst from the bush and they beamed at her in relief.

Before her friends could respond, Twilight bounded forward and tackled Applejack and Fluttershy, gently nuzzling them.

The two of them grunted as they were knocked onto their backs, and they returned the embrace. Spike climbed onto Twilight's back and hugged her neck.

Pinkie ran up to the pile of ponies and began to bounce around them. “Here she is! I found her!"

“We came as soon as we heard the explosion,” said Applejack. “Thank goodness you're okay!”

Rarity frowned as she examined the stains on Twilight's costume from head to hoof. “Oh, you poor dear... you look simply dreadful. What happened?”

Eventually, Twilight pulled back from her friends and gazed at them, sniffling and rubbing her snout. “There were these creatures...”

“What creatures?” Fluttershy gulped and trembled.

Twilight hesitated and briefly looked down at the ground. “There was so much mist in the area, I couldn't tell what they were. They looked like large shadows with glowing eyes. I don't want to jump to conclusions, but I think they might have been timberwolves.”

Applejack rose to her hooves and dusted herself off. “Timberwolves? You absolutely sure about that, hon'?”

“I don't know, but there's more...”

The others listened quietly as Twilight began to recount the tale of her encounter with the stranger in the ruins. When she finished, everypony gazed at her; uncertain how to respond.

Applejack looked ponderous for a moment and gave her an inquisitive stare. “Twilight, have you ever heard the legend of The Pony of Shadows?

“I've heard of it,” said Twilight before pausing raising an eyebrow. “Wait, you're not seriously suggesting that this was some kind of ancient, dark spirit.”

“I ain't sayin' it was, but you don't think it's a bit of an odd coincidence?”

“Maybe somepony else who's heard the legend decided to do it as a Nightmare Night prank.”

“In the old castle? Where nopony ever visits?”

Twilight hesitated for a brief moment. “Um...”

“One little problem with that theory, Applejack.” Rainbow crossed her forelegs and stared dubiously at her. “There's no such thing as ghosts, and even if there was, it's still daytime. According to your legend, the Pony of Shadows only appears in the castle at night.”

“Well, maybe there's more to the story than we know.”

Spike, Fluttershy, and Pinkie glanced between them as they debated.

“Would you both just stop!” Rarity snapped. The ponies all went quiet and stared at her. “How can you two be so dreadfully insensitive?” She gave Twilight a hug before glowering at Applejack and Rainbow. “Our dearest friend Twilight could have been seriously hurt, and you're going to argue about some silly old ghost story?”

Applejack and Rainbow frowned, and drooping their ears, they glanced down at the grass.

“You're... you're right, Rarity,” said Applejack as she glanced back at Twilight. “I'm mighty sorry about that, Twilight.”

“Me too,” Rainbow added.

Twilight watched for a brief moment before giving them a comforting hug and nuzzle. “It's okay. I'll admit it was rather strange, even for a day like today.”

“Don't worry about it, Twilight,” beamed Fluttershy. “All that really matters is you're safe.”

Pinkie skipped up alongside Rainbow and grinned at her. “You should totally put this in your book, Zapp. Ancient legends, shadowy shadows, big adventure, tons of fun! Ooh, I already can't wait for it!”

As Twilight basked in the warmth of her friends' company, the dark voice of the stranger returned to haunt her memory. Taking a step back, she glanced in the direction of the old castle and stood unmoving.

“Um, Twilight?” inquired Spike as he climbed onto her back and gripped her shoulders. “Maybe we should tell Princess Celestia about this.”

Twilight turned her head back, gazing firmly at Spike with a look of determination dominating her countenance. “I was thinking the exact same thing, Spike.” She glanced between her friends and walked to the front of the group. “Come on, girls. Fluttershy's cottage is closest. Just to be on the safe side, we'll tell Celestia what happened here, and then we can join the festival.”

With her friends in tow, Twilight trotted down the path and kept her horn aglow to light the way. Her eyes darted from one edge of the foliage to the other, keeping her ears peeled for any sounds of the shadowy creatures.

The sounds of wildlife slowly returned to the forest, and small beams of sunlight began to pierce the thick treetops. Finally, the ponies exited the dark woodland and stepped into the wind-swept grassland that separated the Everfree Forest from the rest of Equestria.

Twilight let out a deep sigh as she became awash in the warm glow, and spotting Ponyville off in the distance, she beamed and all other thoughts were pushed from her mind. “Sure feels good to be out of that forest, but there's no time to lose, let's keep going.”

Before long, Fluttershy's cottage came into view and the ponies were greeted by a small white rabbit as they stepped inside.

“Hello, Angel,” said Fluttershy. “Twilight just needs to send a teensy little letter to the princess. Could you get her a paper and quill?”

Angel raised an eyebrow at Fluttershy and folded his paws, tapping his foot as he pointed to an empty white bowl.

Fluttershy smiled brightly at him. “Pretty please? I promise I'll make it up to you. I'll give you extra extra carrots tomorrow.”

Angel shrugged and hopped up the stairs, returning a minute later carrying a quill and roll of paper.

“Ready when you are, Twilight.” Spike grabbed the quill and paper and hopped onto a chair.

“I'll keep this brief,” said Twilight. “Dear Princess Celestia, I wish I could be doing this under happier circumstances...” She paused briefly and gazed out the window at the Everfree Forest. “My friends and I visited your old castle in the Everfree Forest today, and I am writing to you to express concern about something that happened there...”

After she finished, she opened the window and nodded at Spike. Spike rolled the paper and gently breathed a stream of green flame over it. The paper transformed into a cloud of smoke, and being carried on the wind, it flew off through the window in the direction of Canterlot.

Twilight stared intently at the cloud as it disappeared from sight. After a moment, she closed the window and turned to face her friends. She began to pace back and forth, stopping periodically to glance at the clock hanging above the door.

“Relax, Twilight,” stated Rainbow. “You're giving me the zig-zags over here.”

Applejack put a hoof around Twilight's shoulder. “Don't be so nervous. I'm sure the princess is just busy with things over at Canterlot.”

Before Twilight could respond, Spike gripped his stomach and belched out a stream of green flame. A rolled up piece of paper emerged from the smoke, and Twilight grabbed it with her magic.

An uneasiness slowly invaded the cottage as Twilight read the letter in silence.

“What does Celestia say, darling?” asked Rarity.

“Um... Twilight?” Spike walked up to Twilight and tapped her shoulder.

The ponies stared as she let out a quick yelp and jumped back.

“It's okay, Twilight,” said Applejack with a gentle smile. “It's just us; your friends. Tell us, what's in that letter that has you actin' jumpier than a long-tailed cat in a room full of rockin' chairs?”

Twilight rolled up the letter and gently placed it in her saddlebag before turning back to face her friends. Her voice cracked as she began to speak, and she coughed. “Come on, we don't want to miss the mayor's speech.”

The ponies exchanged uncertain glances and followed Twilight outside.

“Are we playing a guessing game now?” inquired Pinkie. “Ooh, I know. The answer is it's a secret!”

Twilight led her friends into Ponyville's southern district and she scanned the vacant streets. The windows gleamed in the orange light, and the banners that hung between the streetlamps swayed gently in the breeze.

“Looks like they're about to start,” said Twilight. She looked back and gave her friends a firm look. “Keep a sharp eye...”

“For what?” Rainbow replied.

Twilight returned her gaze to the road and trotted forward. “Anything...”

“If you mean more timberwolves, I'm ready!” Pinkie began to kick the air. “Hiyah! Take that you nasties! Punch, kick, right in the muzzle!”

“Try that with an actual timberwolf, Pink,” stated Applejack. “Them varmints are about as heartless as—”

Rarity let out a small groan. “Can we please talk about something more cheerful? Like how we are sure to win this year's costume extravaganza.” She beamed and gently flicked her mane, making it flow over her face again as the gems in her mane glimmered in the evening sun.

As they passed through the decorated streets, the ponies began to converse about the haunted apple orchard that Applejack had setup for the festival.

Twilight's thoughts strayed to the forest, but they were brought back when Rainbow and Applejack started taking bets on who could drink the most cider. With a smile, she gently shook her head. “Is there anything you two won't have a contest over?”

“Nope,” they replied together and everypony laughed.

Before long, they spotted a large crowd of chattering ponies gathered in the town center. They joined them as the door to the Town Hall opened and Mayor Mare emerged wearing big glasses, a red clown nose, and a large rainbow wig.

Upon seeing the wig, Spike groaned under his breath and slapped his palm over his eyes. “Again? Seriously? It didn’t work last time and it doesn’t work now.”

Twilight and the others chuckled as the mayor stepped up to the podium.

Mayor Mare tapped the microphone and a hush fell over the crowd. She beamed and cleared her throat. “Good evening, everypony, and welcome once again to the Nightmare Night festival!”

The ponies cheered and stomped their hooves on the ground. After a brief moment, Mayor Mare raised her hoof high above her head and the townsponies went silent once more.

“You all know the rules. Number one: be safe.”

“Boring,” Twilight overheard Rainbow mutter from beside her. With a snort of irritation, she poked her friend sternly in the ribs and shushed her.

“Number two: have fun. And number three...” Mayor Mare grinned as she watched the townsponies stare at her in confusion. “First learn rules numbers one and two!”

She let out a hearty laugh and scattered chuckles came from the crowd. “Okay now, quiet down, everypony. There is one more thing before the festival can begin.”

As the townsponies exchanged glances and murmured to each other, a bright smile crept onto Twilight's face. She began to prance in place, and gave Spike a quick nudge and wink.

The streetlamps slowly flickered to life, and the sky began to darken as the sun disappeared beneath the distant treetops of White Tail Woods.

“We have a very special guest with us here this evening,” stated Mayor Mare. The door to the Town Hall opened once more and the ponies shifted to try and glance inside. “Please welcome our beloved Ruler of the Night, Princess Luna.”

Luna walked out from the Town Hall dressed in her purple phoenix costume, beaming and waving to the crowd. “Glad tidings good citizens. It brings me the greatest of joy to be back in Ponyville with all of you this evening.”

The ponies gasped as they gazed upon Luna. After a moment of silence, they burst into thunderous cheers and threw their hooves high above their heads, waving at her in return.

The raucous resounded in Twilight's ears and she glanced between the ponies in view before returning her attention to Luna.

Welcome home, Princess. We really missed you.

Luna stared wide-eyed out over the crowd. She paused briefly and smiled, lifting her beaked mask and wiping her eyes. “Thank you... thank you all so much for your kind welcome.”

“We love you, Luna!” shouted a group of school fillies as they bounded up and down; giddy with excitement. “You're the greatest!”

Eventually, the townsponies quieted but maintained their gaze on Luna.

“The honor is ours, Your Majesty.” Mayor Mare bowed once more before stepping back from the podium. “Permit me to say that your costume is spectacular.”

“Many thanks, Madam Mayor,” replied Luna. “My good friend Rarity made it.”

A loud squeal broke the crowd's silence and everypony turned in its direction.

Rarity bounced up and down while making loud squeals of delight, but stopped when she opened her eyes and spotted everypony staring at her. With a weak laugh followed by a cough, her cheeks turned red and she gazed at Luna. “Sincerest apologies for the interruption, Your Highness.”

Everypony returned their attention to Luna. She chuckled and winked at Rarity.

“Wow, Rarity,” muttered Twilight. “An endorsement from Princess Luna!”

“Of all the best possible things,” whispered Rarity as she beamed and fidgeted uncontrollably. “This is the best possible thing!” Breathing heavily, she levitated a small towel from her saddlebag. With a long breath, she wiped the sweat from her brow and returned the towel to its pocket.

Applejack placed a hoof on Rarity's shoulder. “You'll have customers lined up at the door.”

They went quiet as the mayor moved toward the podium again. “Alright everypony, the time has come!” She turned to face Luna. “Would you like to start the festival, Your Majesty?”

“I would be honored.”

As the last of the daylight faded from the land, stars began to flicker in the vastness of the darkened sky. Swarms of fireflies danced around the streetlamps as they flickered on one by one, and crickets chirped from every corner of Ponyville.

Luna gazed upward and stood firm with a look of determination upon her countenance. Unfurling her wings, she rose into the air and closed her eyes as her horn glowed a deep blue. The bright moon slowly rose up from the eastern horizon, casting its silver radiance across Equestria. The townsponies gazed in awe at the heavenly body, and with loud cheers, they stomped their hooves on the ground.

As she watched the moon climb toward its apex, the image of the Mare in the Moon flashed in Twilight's mind. She glanced over the crowd of ponies in front of her and then up at Luna. All other sound was drowned out by the thunderous applause from the townsponies, but then all seemed to go silent as Twilight kept her gaze fixated on the princess.

If only it could have been like this before...

Spike moved his head around Twilight's shoulder and gazed into her eyes. “Twilight?”

Twilight's friends glanced at her then at each other.

“She's doing it again,” Rainbow whispered. “It's really starting to creep me out.”

“Yoohoo!” cried Pinkie. “Equestria to Twilight!”

Twilight did not reply.

“Snap out of it, Twi,” said Applejack.

Spike tightened his grip as Applejack shook Twilight gently.

Twilight faced her friends and they waited in earnest. “Listen...” She closed her eyes and allowed the rumbling of hooves and wild cheers of the ponies to fill her ears.

“All I hear is a bunch of ponies going 'woo' and hooves going 'stomp stomp',” said Pinkie. “They really really need some lessons on rhythm and beat.”

“I don't think that's what she meant,” replied Fluttershy. “Um, or is it?”

“That's the sound that could have prevented the greatest disaster in Equestrian history.” Twilight hung her head and her ears drooped. “Things might have been different, possibly better...”

Applejack let out a sigh. “Listen, sugarcube. I know you're sad about what happened back then. We all are, but there just ain't anythin' you can do about it.” She put her hoof to Twilight's chin and gave her a warm smile. “Buck up, Twi. Try to think of it like this, if things had been different, would the six of us have ever become friends? Would we have even met?”

Twilight and the others slowly began to smile as they listened to Applejack speak.

“Luna's story is a tragedy. Ain't nopony debatin' that, but it did do somethin' else as a result. It brought all of us into each other's lives, and not to sound disrespectful to Luna or anythin', but I wouldn't be havin' it any other way.”

A warmth ignited deep inside Twilight's heart as Applejack concluded. “You're right, Applejack. Before Celestia sent me to Ponyville, I was a hopeless shut-in who thought friendship wasn't important.”

“Don't you fret none, Twi.” Applejack beamed and returned her hoof to the ground. “Now what do you say we stop the gabbin' and watch Luna do her stuff?”

Twilight smiled and nodded, and the ponies returned their attentions to Princess Luna just in time to witness her set herself back down on the stone steps of the Town Hall.

With a bright smile, Luna gazed out across the crowd and raised her hoof high into the air. “Thank you very much, good citizens. And thus I declare, let the festival begin!”

The crowd cheered once more and the townsponies began to disperse, chatting to each other in excitement.

The streets of Ponyville became alive with ponies trotting through the town. They carried bags and buckets overflowing with sugary-sweets, showed off their costumes, danced to the barn-house band, and jumped out at each other from behind the houses.

Twilight turned and faced her friends, giving them a stern look. “Okay, remember the plan. I'll be at the library. Anything at all, inform me immediately.”

Rainbow saluted and flapped her wings. “Aye aye!”

“What about me, Twilight?” asked Spike.

“I would certainly love it if you'd help me at our table, but I won't stop you if you want to go and enjoy the festival.”

Spike glanced behind himself. After a quick moment, he smiled and climbed onto Twilight's back.

Twilight beamed, and she turned her head back, giving Spike a gentle nuzzle before gazing back at the others. “All right, Power Ponies. Fan out.”

The ponies formed a circle and clapped their hooves together. With last smiles and glances at each other, they went their separate ways.

Twilight returned to Golden Oaks Library with Spike seated on her back. She sat on the porch and hummed to herself as she watch the festival progress; occasionally twitching at the shadows that the streetlamps cast on the ground. She grabbed a cookie from the table, and took a swig of her sparkling apple cider.

Spike wiped the crumbs from his mouth, and tossing the napkin into the trash bin, he gazed curiously up at Twilight. “So... what was in that letter?”

Twilight bit her lip and glanced away.

She waited for a minute, but before she could respond, she spotted Luna and three fillies walking toward them. The uncertainty of the day's earlier events were immediately pushed to the back of Twilight's mind, and beaming, she waved at Luna and bowed to her. “Hello, Princess Luna. It's so good to see you again!”

“Likewise, Twilight Sparkle. And greetings to you too, Spike.” Luna smiled at them and dipped her head as her mane and tail flowed behind her. “How do you both fare this evening?”

“Doing great!” said Spike. “Would you like a pumpkin cookie, or perhaps some of Applejack's famous apple cider?”

“I would love some. Thank you.” Luna levitated a cookie off the table and hummed as she took a small bite.

“I'm doing well,” replied Twilight. “And yourself? Having a good time, I hope.”

“I am enjoying the festival greatly.” Luna glanced down at the three fillies then back to Twilight. “I believe you know these young ones.”

“Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!” the fillies cried in unison.

Twilight gave the fillies a warm smile. “Happy Nightmare Night, girls. Help yourself to some cookies and cider.” She pointed to the table and glanced between them. “Love the costumes. You don't need to tell me what you are, Scootaloo. You're a Wonderbolt."

The orange filly with a purple mane, goggles, and wearing a blue body suit with yellow lightning bolts stood tall and puffed out her chest. “The best there is! Why? Because I learned everything I know from the one and only Rainbow Dash!”

Twilight glanced to the white filly wearing a white gown and a bell strung onto a necklace. “Wow! That's a gorgeous dress, Sweetie Belle. Um... but what's with that?” She pointed to the white lampshade on Sweetie's head.

“Oh, nothing. I just thought it looked funny! And it matches my dress.”

“Are you a singer, or something?”

“I'm a bell!” Beaming at Twilight, Sweetie Belle tapped her necklace and giggled as a little ping rang out.

Twilight let out a small chuckle. “Oh, right.”

The yellow filly with a red mane and brown cowgirl boots tipped her stetson to Twilight and nodded. “Howdy-do, Twilight. I'm a rootin-tootin'-ropin' rodeo pony, just like my big sister.”

“It definitely suits you.” Twilight gazed at Apple Bloom for a moment, giving her a warm smile. “You know, we have a lot in common. You look up to your big sister the same way I do with Shining Armor.”

“Do you miss your big brother, Twilight?”

Twilight went silent and glanced down at the ground. “All the time... him, mom and dad, Cadance...”

Realizing the sensitivity of the subject, Apple Bloom frowned. “I'm sorry, Twilight. I didn't mean to make you upset.”

“The ones we love are never truly apart from us,” said Luna. Turning her head, she gazed off in the direction of Canterlot. “So long as we keep them within our hearts...”

Twilight peered at Luna and slowly lifted her hoof to her chest. As she felt the steady beating of her heart, the loving faces of her family and friends appeared in Twilight's mind and she smiled before gazing back at Luna.

“You're absolutely right, Princess. As long as we never forget them, our loved ones are always with us. I think I should make that my next letter to Princess Celestia.” Without warning, Twilight pulled Spike into a hug. She laughed as he yelped in surprise, and gently put him down.

Scootaloo groaned. “Come on, guys. No more of this mushy talk.”

“But surely you agree,” said Luna. “Right, Scootaloo?”

Scootaloo blushed but maintained her proud stance and cleared her throat. “It's just... we can talk about this whenever. We're losing valuable crusading time!”

Twilight grinned. “I should have known.”

“Well, we'd love to stay and talk,” said Sweetie Belle, glancing at Apple Bloom.

“But we've got a ton more candy to get if we want to earn our cutie marks for candy collecting.”

“Cutie marks for collecting candy?” Luna stared blankly at them.

The fillies raised their hooves into the air and clapped them together in a circle. “Cutie Mark Crusader Candy Collectors! Yay!”

Luna raised an eyebrow and gazed at Twilight.

Twilight chuckled. “Just go with it.”

“Come on, Crusaders,” said Scootaloo. “We need to find Zecora and see what kind of candy she's giving out this year.”

Scootaloo turned and began to walk away from the library, with Sweetie and Apple Bloom following close behind.

Sweetie and Apple Bloom stopped momentarily, glancing back at Luna, Twilight, and Spike and waving at them. “Bye!”

"Later!" replied Spike.

Luna smiled and nodded to the Crusaders. “Until next we meet, my little ponies.”

“Bye, girls!” Twilight waved back and watched as the Crusaders disappeared into the festive crowd. “Stay safe...”

Once the fillies were out of sight, Luna sat down beside Twilight and gazed at her. “What is a Cutie Mark Crusader?”

“Those girls desperately want to get their cutie marks,” said Twilight. “So they try anything that comes into their heads. When that doesn't get them what they want, they do it again.”

“Perhaps I should explain to them so that they will understand?”

“We've tried. Believe me.” Twilight smiled and let out a soft chuckle. “My friends and I have learned to just live with it. They'll understand one day.”

The conversation was interrupted by Twilight's friends as they appeared from the crowd. Stopping in front of the library, they beamed at Luna and bowed down to her.

“Good evening, my friends,” said Luna. She gave them a gentle smile and dipped her head in greeting. “It has been some time since our last meeting. I hope you are all well.”

“Howdy, Princess!” said Applejack.

Pinkie began to hop in place. “Are you having a super mega fun time? Did you know that the eyeball lamp posts were my idea?”

“I am enjoying the festival very much.” Luna chuckled at the comment about the lamp posts. “They are indeed an interesting touch, Pinkie Pie.”

Remembering previous years, Twilight gazed at Fluttershy and smiled. “How have you been doing, Fluttershy? I know you don't really like Nightmare Night.”

“It's...um...”

“She's doing excellent,” Rainbow interjected. “Because she's got us here to watch out for her. Isn't that right, Fluttershy?” With a playful grin, Rainbow draped her foreleg around Fluttershy and held her close.

Fluttershy blushed and gently poked at the ground. “I guess...”

“We just came to tell y'all that Zecora is about to start with story time,” said Applejack. “I hear she's got somethin' different for us this year.”

“Something different?” Twilight stared past her friends and tapped her chin with a hoof. As she pondered what Applejack meant, she recalled her meeting with the mayor earlier that week. She glanced at Luna, and let out a gasp. “Oh! So that's what that was.”

The ponies all stared at Twilight.

“Come again, darling?” asked Rarity.

Twilight merely chuckled. “Nothing.” Standing up, Twilight stepped off the porch and past her friends. “Let's go. We don't want to miss Zecora's story.”

Twilight began to lead her friends down Ponyville's central district. When they saw Luna, the townsponies moved to the side of the road to clear a path, waving excitedly to her as she passed by. Before long, the ponies reached the Town Hall and spotted a group assembled in front of the building.

The Crusaders waved to them from the back of the crowd.

“We saved you a seat!” cried Sweetie Belle.

Twilight and the others beamed as they joined the fillies. Apple Bloom climbed onto Applejack's back, Sweetie Belle climbed onto Rarity's back, and Scootaloo sat proudly next to Rainbow.

“Careful with the mane, Sweetie Belle,” said Rarity. “These are genuine amethyst.”

With a sly grin, Rainbow ruffled Scootaloo's mane. “And how's my favorite pipsqueak?”

“Much better now that you're here, Rainbow Dash.”

“Well would you look at us!” beamed Pinkie as she bounced up and down. “One great big happy family!”

Rarity opened her saddlebag, and after a quick moment of digging through it, she let out a loud gasp. “I forgot the camera! Of all the tragedies that could befall us, this is the worst possible thing!”

Everypony laughed then turned their attentions to the stage as the curtain opened, and a zebra wearing a wooden face mask and a cape made of leaves stepped forward.

Spike leaned up to Twilight and whispered into her ear. “What is she supposed to be? A tree?”

“Uh oh.” Twilight suppressed a laugh and glanced at Spike. “Looks like that time we all thought she was a wicked enchantress might have given her some ideas.”

Zecora scanned the excited faces of the ponies before her, and she paused as her gaze fell upon Luna. “Ah, greetings to you, the Ruler of the Night. To this humble zebra, thou art a welcome sight.”

Luna smiled as Zecora bowed to her. “The pleasure is mine, Zecora.”

“Alright, everypony,” said Mayor Mare. “Welcome to story time. I hope you're all excited for these tales of mystery and terror!”

Mayor Mare let out a loud, wicked laugh and the townsponies grinned. With an unimpressed look on his face, Spike continued to stare at the mayor's rainbow-wig.

“Now then, I know we usually tell the Legend of Nightmare Moon.” Mayor Mare gave Luna another gentle smile before gazing back out over the group. “But to show respect for our esteemed guest, Princess Luna, Zecora and I have agreed to tell a different story this year.”

Spike gazed at Twilight and whispered to her. “So that's what she wanted the book for.”

“This story is one of my personal favorites,” Mayor Mare continued. “The Legend of the Headless Horse.”

Wearing a sinister grin, Zecora cleared her throat and gazed out over the crowd. “Ponies, prepare to gaze deep within, because now, our story begins. For one night every year, the boundaries fade between this land, and the World of Fear.”

The townsponies cheered for a moment and then went silent, beaming at Zecora.

“It is on this night that ponies claim to hear a cry so shrill, that down the spines of even the bravest of ponies was sent the coldest chill.”

An uneasiness washed over Twilight and she rubbed her foreleg as she listened to Zecora recite the tale. Her thoughts strayed back to the letter sitting in her saddlebag, and for a brief moment, the image of the stranger flashed in Twilight's mind.

Suddenly, the street lights flickered and went out, until only the silver light of the moon shone down on them. Zecora stopped and the townsponies began to murmur in confusion.

“What's going on?” asked Fluttershy with a shudder. “It's so dark...”

A sharp sting suddenly shot through Twilight's horn, and her friends turned and gazed at her as she let out a loud yelp that was quickly mimicked by many of the townsponies.

Twilight stumbled back, her vision blurred, and all sound became garbled in her ears. The world seemed to spin all around her, and during brief moments of clarity, she witnessed the concerned eyes of her friends staring at her.

Eventually, her sight and hearing returned to normal. A throbbing manifested in her head, and with heavy breaths, she sat down and groaned as she rested one hoof on her forehead and rubbed her horn with the other. “What... what just happened?”

“Are you all okay?” asked Fluttershy.

“All?” Glancing between the townsponies within her sight, Twilight raised her eyebrow as she saw the unicorns in the crowd all trembling and caressing their horns. She spotted Rarity, Luna, and Sweetie who were doing the same and she frowned. “Did you all feel it too?”

“It was like a chill suddenly fell upon me,” whined Rarity. “And for a moment there, I couldn't feel my horn.”

Mayor Mare tapped the microphone on the podium. “Everypony please remain calm. We'll get this fixed.”

Still trembling, Twilight gazed up at Luna. “Princess Luna, what in Ponyville just happened? Why is every unicorn acting like they've just been drained of their magic?”

“Not drained...” Luna leaned in closer and began to whisper into Twilight's ear. “But I must tell the mayor to announce that this festival is over.”

Twilight sat quivering as she felt the fear within Luna's voice. “Huh? What do you mean?”

“That was an arcane pulse of a high magnitude. Something has disturbed the natural magical energies of the area.” With a frown, Luna glanced off in the direction of the Everfree Forest. “I haven't felt anything like it since...”

Twilight looked down at the ground and put her hoof to her chin. Her eyes darted back and forth, and as she mumbled to herself, a sense of deep dread overcame her. She gulped and returned her attention to Luna.

“Princess, I was at the old castle today. There was someone there...”

Without warning, loud screams were heard off in the distance.

The ponies gathered near the Town Hall jumped, and turning in the direction of the screams, they huddled close together and quivered violently.

Rainbow kicked into the air and strained her eyes. “It's too dark! I can't see what's happening!”

“The festival is over!” Luna stood in front of the frightened townsponies and gave them a firm stare. “Everypony return to your homes immediately!”

At Luna's command, the townponies scattered and charged off into the darkened streets of Ponyville.

“It's coming from the southern part of town!” Rainbow said.

“What in tarnation is goin' on down there, Princess?” called Applejack.

Luna gave the same firm stare to Twilight and her friends. “Twilight Sparkle, you and your friends will return to the library and warn my sister. Ponyville is under attack!”

The ponies gasped.

“What?” cried Twilight. “What's attacking Ponyville? Please, can't we help?”

Luna shook her head. “I cannot allow it. This power is beyond any of you.”

“But, Princess–”

“I will not allow you or your friends to senselessly place yourselves in danger. Please go...”

Twilight's ears drooped as she gazed longingly at Luna. As tears began to form in her eyes, she approached Luna and wrapped her forelegs around her neck, resting her head on Luna's shoulder.

“We'll be waiting for you.”

Gazing down at Twilight soothingly, a single tear ran down Luna's face and returned the embrace.

Twilight broke the hug and backed away, keeping her attention on Luna. “Please be careful...”

Luna nodded, and giving a last smile to Twilight and her friends, she charged down the street and faded from view.

Twilight's friends walked up behind her, and with the Crusaders pressing close to them, they watched as Luna disappeared into the shadows of Ponyville's southern district.

“Twilight,” said Rarity. “Darling...”

Luna's image remained ingrained in Twilight's mind. Without a word, she took a step forward then suddenly pulled back, sitting down and maintaining a constant vigil.

Applejack placed her hoof on Twilight's shoulder and smiled. “Luna knows what she's doin'. Come on, sugarcube. We gotta get out of here and warn Celestia before whatever those things are get here.”

Finally, Twilight sighed and turned the opposite direction, leading her friends away from the Town Hall.

The ponies raced through the darkened streets, following the glimmering light of Twilight's horn. Behind them, the screams of the townsponies, carts being demolished, and tables and trash cans being knocked over pierced the air.

Before long, the boughs of Golden Oaks Library appeared before the ponies. Lighting her horn, Rarity opened the door, and it slammed shut behind them as they streamed into the library.

“Hurry, Spike!” cried Twilight.

Spike ran to Twilight's desk and grabbed a quill and paper, hastily scribbling down a note. Once finished, he inched open the window and breathed a quick stream of fire over the paper. The letter flew off toward Canterlot, and closing the window, he rejoined the ponies.

The chaos of the world outside surrounded the library. Dark figures rushed past the windows, and the walls and floor rumbled as the creatures crashed against the tree.

"What are those things?" cried Fluttershy.

“Any varmint that wants to hurt my family is gonna have to go through me first!” declared Applejack as she glared and planted herself between the group and the library door.

“And me!” Rainbow replied in suit, joining Applejack's side.

As she glanced between her friends on all sides of her, a burst of warmth ignited deep inside Twilight's heart and her life prior to moving to Ponyville flashed in her mind.

Thank you, Celestia.

Staring at the door along with the others, Twilight lit her horn and the entire library became encased in a translucent lavender glow. “And this.”

Time seemed to freeze, but eventually, the library stopped rumbling and the noises outside ceased. The ponies waited in silence, but all was peaceful.

“Is it over?” whispered Spike.

“Nopony move.” Keeping her shielding spell active, Twilight stood up and slowly crept toward the door.

With heavy breaths, Twilight's friends watched as she inched the door opened and peeked outside.

After a moment, Twilight backed away and turned to face her friends. “Looks clear. Spike, you and the Crusaders wait here. Everypony else come with me.”

The ponies exited the library, and emerging onto the street, they gasped as the world before them was laid bare.

Candy and decorations littered the ground from one end of the street all the way down to the other. Many of the carts and booths were destroyed, garbage bins were overturned, and several houses had holes in their walls.

“Look at this place,” said Applejack with a frown. “I can't even..."

No longer wearing her trademark smile, Pinkie picked up a fallen banner and hung her head. “Some party this turned out to be.”

Scanning the area, a wave of despair washed over Twilight as she watched townsponies sift through the endless debris, huddle together, and parents comfort their crying foals.

"What manner of beast could have done this?" asked Rarity as her ears drooped.

Twilight briefly gazed up at the moon in the cloudless sky before facing her friends. "There's no time to clean up. We have to find Princess Luna."

The ponies continued their way through Ponyville, looking down every street and alley they passed.

Finding only emptiness, Twilight's breath quickened and her heart began to race. With every ounce of strength she could muster, she called out and her voiced echoed all throughout the ravaged town. “Princess Luna!” She waited, but no response came. “She's just got to be here!”

“Why don't we check out where we saw her run off to?” Rainbow asked.

Applejack nodded in agreement. “Good a place as any to start.”

The ponies resumed their trek until they arrived at the spot where they had first heard the screams. They spotted a large group of ponies fitted in golden armor, and standing near them with frightened townsponies crowding around her was Princess Celestia. Twilight galloped toward the assembly with her friends in tow and they made their way through the crowd.

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight walked up to Celestia and hesitated for a moment before gazing up at her.

Celestia looked deep into the ponies' eyes and dipped her head down, giving them all a gentle nuzzle before whispering into Twilight's ear. “Come inside, quickly.”

The townsponies stared quietly at Twilight as she and her friends followed Celestia up the stairs and into the Town Hall, and the royal guards shut the door behind them.

Entering the main lobby, Twilight and the others kept their gazes fixated on Celestia as they sat down in a half-circle in front of the doorway.

Celestia turned around and gazed at each of them in turn. “My friends, I came as soon as I got your letter, but the attackers were already gone by the time I arrived.”

The ponies exchanged nervous glances and then returned their attention to Celestia.

“Princess,” said Twilight, “what just happened out there? Did you feel the arcane pulse too? Where's Luna?”

Celestia hesitated for a brief moment. “I couldn't find her...”

Act 1 - A Prelude to Fear

View Online

The world seemed to close in around Celestia as the words escaped her. She coughed as she felt a crushing weight grip her throat, and she stared down at the small expanse of wooden floor separating her from Twilight and the others.

Standing rigid as stone, Twilight and her friends stared wide-eyed at Celestia as the silence enveloped the room.

“Couldn't find her?” Twilight repeated breathlessly.

“As soon as I arrived, I searched all across Ponyville." She raised her gaze to meet the ponies' alarmed eyes while she spoke. "But I could not find Luna anywhere."

The incomprehensible chatter from the townsponies outside was the only thing that broke the tension that hung heavy in the air.

“But how can that be...?” asked Fluttershy.

Celestia slowly shook her head. “I don't know...”

Twilight removed her goggles and placed them in her saddlebag. “And you didn't see what attacked us either?”

“Whoever it was had already gone by the time I arrived.”

“Why are we in here talking about it?” Rainbow inquired. “We should be out there looking for Luna.”

“Now, hold your horses there, Rainbow,” said Applejack. “Where do we start? We don't even know what really happened out there.” She gazed down and let out a sigh.

Twilight pondered for a moment. “The ripple...”

At those words, Celestia glanced at Twilight and rose to her hooves. “I felt it too.”

Everypony went quiet as they turned their attention to Celestia.

“All the way in Canterlot?” gasped Rarity.

Briefly, Celestia glanced between the ponies before sitting back down. “What we felt was an extremely rare magical instance called an arcane pulse.”

“I've never felt anything like it before in my life,” said Twilight. “And Luna knew something.”

“What exactly is an arcane whatsamathingus?” asked Pinkie as she tilted her head.

Twilight glanced at Celestia before taking a deep breath. “I've read about them in my studies. I could give you the detailed version.”

“Tell us what you think would help, sugarcube,” said Applejack.

“Simply, it's an expense of magical energy. Small ones supposedly happen all the time, such as whenever a unicorn starts to use magic. They're so small that nopony feels any effect from it.” She paused and gently rubbed her horn. “But the one earlier this evening...”

“Specifically, an arcane pulse is a sudden discharge of negative energy,” stated Celestia. “Large ones, the ones you can feel, are extremely rare and can stretch for miles.”

“How many miles are we talkin' about, Princess?” asked Applejack.

“Nopony really knows. The last recorded pulse was just over a thousand years ago.”

“A thousand years?” inquired Rarity.

There was silence in the Town Hall and the ponies gazed at Celestia.

Twilight's ears drooped and she frowned. “Do you mean...?”

Celestia returned her attention to the ponies and slowly nodded. “The last one before that was when the Crystal Empire disappeared.” She let out a hesitant sigh and glanced away. “And I believe there was another one even before that...”

“This doesn't exactly tell us a whole lot,” said Applejack as she turned her attention to her friends. “What should we do?”

“Easy!” Rainbow stated. “We find Luna!”

“I know you all want to help search for Luna, but let me handle that.” Celestia raised her hoof as the others began to protest. “We can't just go around blindly turning over every rock in Equestria or we may never find her.”

After a brief moment, Twilight gazed solemnly at Celestia with a gentle gleam in her eyes. “Do you need us to do some research?”

And this is why I like her so much.

Celestia smiled at Twilight and nuzzled her. “My star student, you yourself said that Luna identified the ripple right away. I'll handle the search effort. I need you and your friends to gather as much information about pulses as you can find. As things stand now, it's the only lead we have.”

Twilight sniffled and returned the nuzzle. “I understand, Princess.”

“We won't let you down,” Rainbow declared as she gave a firm nod.

Pinkie ran her hoof across her chest and poked her eye. “Pinkie promise!”

“Come on, y'all,” said Applejack. “You must have somethin' in your library, Twilight.”

“Let's get back.” Twilight rose to her hooves and opened the door. “We'll start first thing in the morning.”

The ponies exited the Town Hall into the cool night air of Ponyville's central square and Celestia's guards bowed to her. The moonlight reflected off a puddle at the base of the stairs and the branches stirred in the cool breeze. Gazing all around, the ponies saw that everyone had left the area.

“Uh...y'all hear that?” asked Applejack with a slight tremble in her voice.

“Hear what?” Rainbow replied.

The ponies perked their ears and all was silent as they waited.

“I don't hear anything, darling,” said Rarity as she shivered. “Sure is terribly chilly though.”

Applejack gulped and glanced at Rarity. “Exactly...the quiet that is.”

“Hey! Who turned off the crickets?” Pinkie let out a loud cry and it echoed across the deserted streets before slowly fading away. “Where are you, crickets?”

Twilight gave Pinkie a stern glance and shushed her. “Pinkie! Ponies are really scared right now. Please keep it down.”

“Can we please hurry home?” muttered Fluttershy. “I like peace and quiet, but not the creepy, it-feels-like-something-is-watching-you-from-the-shadows-and-waiting-to-pounce-on-you kind of quiet.”

Gazing up at the starry sky, the memories of the vision the night before slowly began to creep into Celestia's mind. A wave of despair rushed through her heart, and she trembled before redirecting her attention to Twilight and the others.

“Come my friends. I will see you safely to the library.” She nodded at the guards and they formed a defensive line on either side of the group.

Everypony went quiet and they began to make their way down the road toward Golden Oaks Library. They scanned the roads, between homes, and down alleys as they stepped, but they saw no movement other than torn banners swaying from trees, and small candy wrappers rolling along the ground in the breeze.

Celestia watched her friends closely, but her gaze periodically turned skyward and her breath deepened.

“It's gonna take the town days to clean up this mess,” said Applejack. “Not only that, but ponies are gonna be wonderin' why we ain't helpin'.”

“I'll have the guards explain the situation to the mayor and help with the cleanup,” replied Celestia.

As the ponies arrived at the library, Twilight and her friends faced Celestia and hugged her in succession.

A warmth danced through Celestia's heart and she smiled. “I'll be waiting eagerly to hear from you again, my friends.” After returning each embrace, she gave Twilight and the others a firm glance. “Use extreme caution from here on out, but remember, we can't let fear stop us from living our lives. Luna once told me that...”

Twilight nodded affirmatively. “We'll report back to you as soon as we possibly can, Princess. And we promise we'll be careful.”

The ponies boldly nodded their heads in agreement and beamed at Celestia one final time before stepping into the darkness of the library.

Celestia maintained her gentle demeanor as the door closed before her, and retreating past the line of guardian pegasi, she lifted her gaze to the star-speckled heavens once more.

The weight of a millennium fell upon her as she stood among the guards, staring at the moon in utter silence. Briefly, the familiar image of the Mare in the Moon pierced Celestia's mind, and with a pained gasp, she tore her gaze away. She rubbed her eyes and returned her attention to the celestial body.

It will be time soon...

Quickly, Celestia glanced around the vacant streets before dipping her head and drooping her ears. She fanned her wings, kicked into the air, and with the guards following close behind her, she circled Ponyville one last time but saw no trace of Luna. With a heavy sigh, she turned around and Ponyville soon faded into the distance as she returned to Canterlot.

Passing over the gates, she scanned the city below. Except for pairs of ponies dressed in dark armor patrolling by the light of their horns, the stone streets of Equestria's capital were vacant. The carts and booths had been taken down, but all the decorations from the days festivities still hung in their places between the large brick buildings, and moonlight reflected off the towering golden spires that dotted the metropolis.

What am I supposed to tell them?

Reaching the grand palace that sat in Canterlot's north-eastern district at the edge of the mountain face, Celestia rose up above the tallest tower. She hovered in place and glanced down at the castle gardens, slowly moving her gaze up to the point between the far watch towers where she and Luna had conversed that morning.

Celestia perked her ears and waited, but hearing only the singing of crickets, she hung her head and allowed her ears to fall.

We can't let fear stop us...

With a heavy breath, Celestia lit her horn.

As if its keeper herself was commanding it, the moon began to descend from the sky toward the distant waters of the western sea.

A tear fell from Celestia's face as she watched the moon grace the surface of the ocean and cast its silver light across the surface. Before long, the divine body had fallen below the horizon, and keeping her gaze fixated on the spot where she last saw it, she rubbed her eyes and sniffled.

With the deed done, she hovered down to the garden and folded her wings against her side as her hooves pressed down on the soft grass in front of the door to the royal quarters. She stepped into the darkened room, and immediately, her gaze landed upon her bedside mirror and the photo sitting atop her nightstand of Luna and herself smiling together.

Celestia approached the nightstand, and opening the top drawer, she levitated a small, polished wooden box from its shadowy depths. Staring at it for a brief minute, she let out a gentle sigh and returned the box to the drawer before climbing into her bed. Before long, the shroud of darkness enveloped her mind and she drifted off to sleep.

In every town from Manehattan to Las Pegasus; from the Crystal Empire to Appleloosa; ponies crowded around news stands and filled the streets with their eyes glued to the paper, gossiping and murmuring fearfully as word of the attack on Ponyville and Luna's disappearance spread across Equestria like wildfire.

Inside the royal palace in Canterlot, Celestia spent the days that followed seated upon her throne with her head hung and ears drooped. Periodically, she would gaze at the vacant marble throne to her right, and with each glance, a wave of despair washed over her as she stared at the symbol of the moon that was carved into the throne's backrest.

As the days dragged on with neither sight or sound of Luna's whereabouts or whatever caused the pulse in Ponyville, the reassurances from the droves of ponies who came to visit Celestia did less and less to ease the devouring dread that haunted her every thought. After two weeks, she called off all public audiences and began to devote her every second to the search effort.

In the third week, rumors began to circulate about sightings of pony-shaped creatures that were as black as midnight and had eyes that glowed like torches. All attempts to get a closer look ended in failure as the shadowy figures seemed to vanish as quickly as they appeared. At Celestia's orders, teams of royal guards patrolled the roads with heightened fervor, and with volunteer pegasi keeping a sharp lookout, ponies began to keep to large groups as they traversed the land.

The royal quarters were silent. The sky outside the windows was dark, and the lantern that hung from the ceiling illuminated the room with its gentle golden glow.

Resting on her bed, Celestia rubbed her eyes as she levitated a piece of parchment in front of her.

Dear Princess Celestia, my friends and I have gone through every book in Ponyville, but I regret to inform you that we have not been able to find any new information about arcane pulses. I promise that we will keep looking and we will not give up hope that Luna will be found. We wish we could be there with you.
On a side note, we have heard the rumors about these unidentified creatures. We did a little digging, but there is no mention of such creatures in any of my books. Rainbow Dash said she saw some of them heading into the Everfree Forest while she was out scouting, but as we don't know what they are, we did not dare to try and follow them. Unfortunately, that's all we have to report for now. Stay strong, Princess.
-Your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle

Celestia set the letter down atop her nightstand and rolled onto her side. Her gaze fell upon the photograph, and several tears ran down her face onto her pillow as she stared at Luna's smile. She glanced at the clock on the wall, and seeing that it read two, she groaned and climbed out of her bed before walking up to the window with her mane and tail dragging behind her. Sitting down and lifting her gaze skyward, Celestia watched silently as clouds glided over the moon's shimmering surface and obscured its form.

After a few minutes, a loud crash and the sound of ponies shouting in the distance broke the quiet night.

Celestia jumped to her hooves and turned toward the room. “What was that?” She started forward, but she had not taken more than three steps when a pounding came from the door and a voice called from the other side.

“Your Highness, come quick! Strange creatures are attacking the city!”

Celestia gasped, and opening the door, she galloped out of the room in time to see the guard ponies disappear from sight around the corner at the end of the hallway. With quickened breaths, she raced through the dimly lit corridors as the echoes of her every step rang in her ears endlessly. Exiting the palace into the courtyard, she came to an abrupt stop and gaped at the sight before her.

A large group of royal guards were gathered in front of the palace gates. While the pegasi and earth ponies stood in defensive positions before the gate with their spears raised, the unicorns were using their magic to hold the gates closed.

A swarm of dark pony-shaped creatures with ghostly, glowing white eyes were pounding on the gate and throwing themselves against it while making ghastly shrieks.

“Your Highness!” A pegasus in dark blue armor flew down to the ground, landing in front of Celestia and panting as he gazed at her with eyes filled with terror. “They came out of nowhere! We barely had time to get the gates closed!”

Breathing rapidly, Celestia gazed back at the guard. “The ponies? Are they safe?”

“I didn't see any. Those things have the city completely overrun!” Trembling, the guard took a deep breath. “But that's not all...”

Celestia paused for a brief moment and raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

The guard motioned for Celestia to follow him, and the two rose up into the air until they could see out over the whole city which was buried underneath the sea of dark creatures.

“Out there!” cried the guard as he extended his hoof outward.

Gazing in the direction the guard was pointing, Celestia spotted a large, dark, rounded object hovering high above the ground to the south-west near the Everfree Forest.

“It appeared moments before those creatures arrived!” The guard retracted his hoof and returned his attention to Celestia. “I've never seen anything like it before!”

“It's an energy field...” murmured Celestia. “But how can that be?”

“What's an energy field?” the guard replied.

“Something has destabilized the local magical energies and caused it to converge all in one place.”

“How do we get rid of it?”

As she hovered in place, Celestia glanced down at the palace courtyard before gazing back at the guard. “If we fill it with an excessive amount of magical energy too quickly, it will overload and collapse.”

“But those things have the unicorns completely trapped!”

“I'll get a few of them out of there with a mass teleportation spell.”

“We won't be able to hold the gates for long without all of them here.”

Celestia gave the guard a solemn stare. “If we don't remove that field it will grow bigger and begin to destroy everything around it.”

With drooped ears, the guard went silent and slowly nodded. “Understood, Your Highness.”

Celestia comfortingly patted the guard's shoulder before flying back down to the palace courtyard. Landing behind the line of guards holding the gate against the shadowy creatures. She closed her eyes and her horn began to glow.

After a moment, Celestia and several of the unicorns became engulfed in golden light. There was a bright flash, a loud pop, and they vanished from the courtyard, reappearing in a wide open field of grass at the base of the mountain.

The guards muttered and glanced about in confusion before facing Celestia.

“Your Majesty,” said the captain as he gazed at her with urgency in his demeanor. “What are we doing here? Those things will destroy the city!”

“We've got an even bigger problem.” Taking a moment to catch her breath, Celestia stood tall on the windswept grass and glanced between the ponies. “A magical anomaly of substantial size has appeared to the south-west of here and threatens to engulf the land! I need your help to destroy it!”

She pointed off in the direction of the Everfree Forest, and the guards let out loud gasps as they beheld the large dark orb floating high in the sky in the distance. They resumed their murmuring, and several of them shrank back with ears held flat against their heads.

“We need to fill that field with magical energy until it overloads and falls apart, otherwise all of Equestria will be consumed!” Celestia took another deep breath. “Come quickly, there's no time to lose!”

With Celestia in the lead, the ponies charged through the sprawling grassland toward the energy field. As they got closer, strong winds whipped up around them and the sound of thunder began to roll through the air continuously. Upon reaching the area directly beneath the anomaly, the ponies craned their necks to gaze up at the dark orb.

It had a bright white glow around its outer edge and several small waves of energy encircled it at a rapid pace like a snake. Bolts of lightning shot out from it with each passing second, and the clouds in the area seemed to converge in the sky above it.

Celestia gulped as she stared at the swirling mass, but she stood firm and glanced back at the guards. “Give it everything you've got!”

As the fierce winds blew through their manes and coats, the unicorns lined up on either side of Celestia. Together, their horns began to glow, and with as much force as they could muster, they shot beams of magic straight into the orb.

A bright flash of light pierced the darkness of the area, an ear-splitting crack whipped through the air, and the ponies yelped as they were suddenly pushed back along the ground.

Celestia let out a weak groan and rose to her hooves, glancing back at the heap of guards also struggling back to their hooves. “Again!”

The ponies all returned to their former positions and they lit their horns once more, firing another wave of magical energy into the orb. There was another flash and crack and the ponies were knocked back again. When they recovered, they spotted the orb still hovering in its place, seemingly undamaged and the ponies despaired.

“Don't give up!” called Celestia. “We can do this!”

“It's not working,” replied the captain. “That thing's too big and there's not enough of us.”

Celestia drooped her head and a tear fell from her eyes.

If only I wasn't so tired. Luna... Twilight... Cadance... I could really use your help right now...

She glanced around at the guards before returning her gaze to the anomaly that loomed above them. “Let's try again, and don't hold back. Even if I have to fly up there and break it apart with my bare hooves, I won't give up until that thing is destroyed and my ponies are safe!”

She gave the guards a firm nod and the captain beamed.

“We're with you all the way!”

Keeping her gaze fixated on the orb, Celestia stood firm as the guards rejoined her side. “For Equestria!”

The ponies aimed their horns, and readied their magic for one more shot.

Without warning, the captain stopped. “Wait!”

Everypony stopped and glanced at him in confusion.

“Something's happening. I think I see something moving in there!”

Raising an eyebrow, Celestia opened her wings and kicked into the air, struggling against the wind that continued to blow across the area. She lurched her head forward, and peering into the orb, she spotted something beginning to emerge from its depths. After a quick minute, she gasped and returned to the ground. “Everypony get back! Now!”

A large dark object suddenly emerged from the orb and plummeted toward the ground like a meteor, kicking up a towering wall of dirt as it collided into the earth with a boom.

The ponies whirled around and covered their eyes as the dust rushed past them. When the dust cleared, they turned back around and gazed at the rocky object, muttering in fear and remaining in place.

“What is that thing?” asked the captain.

Silently, Celestia stared at the object as she felt dark energy pulsating from it.

Without warning, the dark object began to move and everypony slowly backed away, keeping their gazes fixated on it as it rose high into the air above them. It began to extend back down to the ground, and two white orbs appeared inside the top portion, seeming to glare down at the ponies. It then extended out to its side, forming what appeared to be arms and the ends each split into four separate, sharpened tips that resembled a claw. Its base split into two legs with large, clawed feet, and three jagged spikes grew from its head.

With loud screams, the guards began to run away.

The dark colossus remained unmoving as it stared down at Celestia.

Celestia stood her ground as she met the shadowy creature's ghostly gaze and she began to recall something she had once heard Luna say.

The ones we love are never truly apart from us so long as we keep them within our hearts...

The words filled Celestia with hope and the smiling faces of Luna, Cadance, and Twilight flashed in her mind.

We can't let fear stop us...

A fire ignited deep inside Celestia's heart and her legs stopped shaking. With renewed vigor, she glared at the nightmarish creature towering before her. “I don't care how tired I am. I don't care how tall or frightening you are. You think you can come into Equestria and threaten us?"

As Celestia spoke, the creature began to let out a low rumbling sound.

"You'll have to get past me first. I'm not afraid of you!"

The creature clenched its fists and arched its back. It unleashed a deafening roar, and the sound of its fury was carried on the winds across the land.

Act 1 - A Terrible Power

View Online

Celestia lowered her head and flattened her ears as the creature's roar resounded all around her. Her mane flapped in the wind as it battered her, and her wings struggled to keep her airborne as she was blown backward through the air. When the cry eventually faded, she landed firmly on the ground and glared up at the towering beast. “You have no business here! Leave now!”

She aimed her horn and fired a beam of magic straight at the creature's chest, but the laser dissipated as it reached its mark.

The creature brushed its chest, and letting out a low rumble, it balled up its fist and raised it high above its head.

Celestia gasped and leaped aside as the creature's fist came hurtling down with a deafening crash where she had just been standing. A thick cloud of dust shot into the air and whipped across the field. Celestia aimed her horn at the creature's head and fired another beam which fizzled on impact.

“Oh come on...” she grumbled under her breath.

The creature swung its other arm at Celestia, and she jumped forward and dropped to the ground just in time for the huge limb to sweep over her. Quickly rising to her hooves, she unleashed another beam directed at the creature's head which had no effect like the others. “You're strong. I'll give you that much, but everything has a weakness and I'll find yours!”

Stepping back, the creature held its clenched fist in front of its shoulder and four large, dark, crystalline spikes grew from its knuckles. It thrust its fist out and the spikes shot forth at Celestia with furious speed.

Celestia spread her wings and kicked back into the air. She began to feel a tingling in her horn as the spikes pierced the earth, and she winced as her wings flapped against the unending tempest.

Before Celestia could retaliate, the creature slammed its fist down on top of the crystals. There was a loud explosion as the crystals shattered into countless shards, and a wave of energy pulsed out from the spot.

The rush of dark energy engulfed Celestia. Her horn suddenly went completely numb, and she let out a startled yelp as she was thrown through the air, landing in a heap several yards back.

After a few moments, the feeling in her horn returned and she groaned as she lay motionless on the grass. She staggered to her hooves and tried to keep herself steady as her legs trembled with fatigue.

This thing is tough, but I won't give up... I can't...

Spotting several more of the dark crystals flying toward her, Celestia quickly summoned a large translucent wall in front of her and flinched as two of the crystals struck the magic barrier with enough force that it dissipated. The other two crystals stuck into the ground on either side of Celestia, and her horn tingled as they radiated with dark energy. The ground began to rumble and she turned her gaze, firmly locking it on the colossus as it moved closer.

The creature stopped a few yards from Celestia and made no further movements as it stared down at her.

Celestia shot a small beam at the beast, and she groaned under her breath as it slapped the beam away with the back of its claw without flinching. The creature's ghostly stare seemed to bore into her very soul. She took heavy breaths but she stood her ground; not giving an inch as she gazed back at the nightmarish monstrosity.

The heavy winds slashed across the field and thunder rolled through the air. After a moment, the creature turned and looked back at the dark edge of the Everfree Forest.

Celestia raised an eyebrow and she spotted two small figures emerging from the shadows of the forest. Despite the whole of her body begging for rest, she stood frozen in uncertainty as she watched the new arrivals begin their approach.

Wearing large, dark cloaks that concealed their features other than their horns, the pony-shaped figures passed between the titan's feet and stopped. One was the same size as Celestia, and the other was a head smaller. They did not speak; they only seemed to stare at Celestia from behind the shadowy veil of their hoods.

The minutes passed by in utter silence as Celestia glanced between the figures, and she trembled as she felt an immense magical power about them. “Who are you?”

The smaller figure dipped it's head forward and quickly pulled it back, causing the hood to fall. Standing there with eyes that glowed a ghostly red, and a piercing stare that would shake the courage of the bravest of soldiers, was Princess Luna.

Celestia gasped. “S-sister?”

Luna gave no reply.

Celestia's heart raced. She shook her head and rubbed her eyes, but Luna remained. “What's going on? Where have you been?”

Without a word, Luna turned her steely gaze to the taller, cloaked figure standing next to her.

Celestia also turned her attention to the dark entity. “Who are you and what have you done to my sister?” She waited for a response but none came.

The overwhelming fatigue was pushed to the back of Celestia's mind but her legs continued to tremble. “You must be the one causing all this trouble. A friend of mine said she saw someone lurking in the ruins of the old castle a few weeks ago.”

The figure only continued to stare at Celestia, but then, a bright red glow appeared around the figure's hood.

Celestia steeled herself. Little beads of sweat ran down her brow, and her breath reached a rapid pace as she maintained her gaze on them.

The figure's hood came down, revealing a black pony with a large horn rising up from her forehead. She wore a silver helmet that shimmered in the moonlight from beneath which peered eyes that glowed the same phantasmal red as Luna's. Around her neck hung a black trinket with a ruby embedded in its triangular bottom, and the head and wings of an alicorn coming out of the top. She grinned at Celestia, displaying her sharp, pointed teeth.

“Greetings, Princess,” she said with a dark snicker.

"Nightmare Moon?" Celestia's eyes widened and her mouth hung open. The memories from that day a thousand years prior came flooding back to her and Nightmare Moon's sinister laughter echoed throughout her mind. She shook her head once more and glanced away, hesitating for what seemed an eternity before returning her gaze to the dark alicorn.

“It's been too long.”

With words failing her, Celestia kept her attention fixated on Luna and Nightmare Moon, rapidly glancing between them and muttering under her breath.

Luna and Nightmare Moon both?

Her gaze fell upon the trinket around Nightmare Moon's neck and she let out a quiet gasp.

The Alicorn Amulet? But I had that locked in the mountain vaults. How did she get that?

“You're being awfully quiet, Princess,” continued Nightmare Moon. “You surprised to see me or just tired from playing with Entropus?”

Finally, Celestia's throat cleared and she raised an eyebrow. She glanced up at the dark colossus then returned her attention to Nightmare Moon. “This creature answers to you? It even has a name?”

“He does. Terrifying isn't he?” Nightmare Moon smirked and briefly looked up at the towering giant. “The big guy here is one of my favorite minions. I rather enjoyed watching him toss you around. You're losing your touch, Princess.”

Celestia glanced up at the dark orb that still hung high in the sky before turning her gaze back to Nightmare Moon. “Then, you're the one who created that rift. But, how—?” She paused and gazed at the Alicorn Amulet.

Nightmare Moon maintained her firm stance but she did not respond.

“You still haven't answered my earlier question,” stated Celestia. “What have you done to my sister?”

“The Alicorn Amulet gives me power beyond imagining, and control over forces beyond even your understanding, Princess. Not even the great ruler of the night could resist my power.” With a wicked grin, Nightmare Moon glanced sidelong at Luna. “Isn't that right, Princess?”

Luna remained silent. She simply gazed at Celestia with an unnerving lack of emotion on her countenance.

A seething anger boiled within Celestia as Nightmare Moon let out a loud cackle and she narrowed her eyes. “Let my sister go!”

“Sorry, Princess,” said Nightmare Moon. “But a new dusk is fast approaching and Luna shall be my herald. The Animus are coming.”

Celestia stared blankly.

“We are the wave of darkness that shall sweep across this land. Nightmare Night was only the beginning.” As Nightmare Moon spoke, her voice changed from mocking to sinister.

A wave of darkness?

The image from her vision of herself and Luna sitting together in the gardens flashed through Celestia's mind. With a weary breath, she wiped the sweat from her brow and pictured the dark ponies she saw earlier. “Those shadow ponies are yours as well?”

“A drip in the tide.”

Celestia's mind raced, but as Nightmare Moon's words rang in her ears, a fierce conviction swelled inside her heart. Her ears flattened, and she snorted. “I don't care what powers you possess or what creatures you have at your call. I will defend the ponies and this land from you with all my strength, and before this is over, Luna and I will push you back into whatever darkness you came from.”

“Boldly stated, but I remain unconvinced.” Nightmare Moon glared at Celestia with a dark gleam in her eyes. “You do not yet know what hides within the veil.”

Celestial trembled slightly as she returned the gaze.

“Well, I've wasted enough time here." Nightmare Moon turned to Luna, and gave her a commanding nod. “Retrieve the Elements.”

As Nightmare Moon's horn began to glow a fierce red, the Alicorn Amulet did the same and a similar aura appeared around the golem. Spreading her large, dark wings, Nightmare Moon leaped into the air and flew off toward the great rift with the golem hovering behind her. The two disappeared into the orb and a minute later the orb itself shrunk and eventually disappeared. With the rift gone, the clouds in the area stopped swirling, the endless thunder ceased, and the gale-force winds slowed to a gentle breeze.

Quietly, Celestia watched as they departed, but as soon as they and the rift had vanished, she brought her focus down and placed it firmly upon Luna.

Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the two sisters stood alone and opposite of each other in the moonlit field; each of them gazing at the other in complete silence.

The memories from the infamous day of darkness played endlessly in Celestia's mind. Wiping the sweat from her brow once more, she gulped and kept her gaze fixated on Luna. When she spoke, the words got caught in her throat. “L-Luna?”

Again, Luna did not reply. She only continued to stare at Celestia with the red glow of Nightmare Moon's magic illuminating her eyes.

“Luna,” pleaded Celestia. “It's me... your sister. Remember?”

There was another brief moment of silence and Luna's horn began to glow red.

Celestia gasped and she took a step back.

Without any further warning, Luna aimed her horn and fired a beam of bright red energy at the ground between Celestia and herself. There was a small boom as the laser struck the earth and kicked up a burst of grass and dirt.

Celestia shielded her eyes and returned her hoof to the ground when the cloud dispersed. Her breath hastened, and she nearly collapsed where she stood under the weight of her fatigue.

Luna immediately shot another beam and it hurtled directly at Celestia.

Lighting her own horn, Celestia summoned a magical shield that rose to engulf her, but when Luna's attack struck, the barrier flickered and faded away. The golden glow around Celestia's horn fizzled, and with a pained grunt, she dropped her head and panted. She took a quick moment to catch her breath before stepping closer to Luna, and tears began to form in her eyes as she gazed longingly at her. “Luna...”

The red glow around Luna's horn remained, but she made no further attacks. There was a sudden crackling like lightning and a large, dark vortex of magical energy appeared on Luna's left. Slowly, three tendrils rose up from its center and one more extended down until it had taken the shape of a four-pronged claw.

Celestia shifted her gaze to the spectral object before glancing back at Luna. “What are you doing?”

Luna turned to the void and stepped into it, disappearing into it's depths.

“Luna!” cried Celestia. Her heart raced as she galloped forward. “Don't go!”

The claw-shaped void began to curl its talons inward until it had completely closed off. Another loud crack shot through the air, and it disappeared.

Celestia came to an abrupt halt where the void had been. As she stood there panting and gazing up at the starry, moonlit sky, Nightmare's last words replayed in her mind.

“Elements...”

She spread her wings and kicked into the air. The air slashed through her coat as she raced back to Canterlot, and passing over the city, she entered the vacant grand hall of the palace. Her horn lit and the wall behind the throne swung back, revealing a long hallway lined with murals depicting events throughout Equestrian history.

Celestia galloped down the passage, and stopping several yards from the back wall, she beheld a large mural picturing a golden, six-pronged sun. Her horn glowed, and the wall sunk slowly into the floor.

In a little alcove behind where the wall had been, a small, ornate chest sat atop a pedestal.

Celestia swallowed hard as she stared at the chest. Keeping her horn aglow, she hesitated for a moment before opening the chest. She hadn't even been aware that she had been holding her breath until she peeked inside and let it out in a long sigh.

"They're safe."

She turned and took a firm, protective stance in front of the alcove, disregarding the quivering in her legs. She perked her ears and the hallway seemed to close in all around her as the minutes quietly dragged by.

Neither Luna or the void appeared. Celestia furrowed her brow and waited several moments longer, but the corridor remained lifeless.

Breathing heavily, Celestia levitated the chest off the pedestal and gazed at it. “I can't leave them here.”

Keeping the chest held in front of her, she exited the passage and passed through the grand hall out into the palace courtyard. She spread her wings and rose into the air, struggling to keep herself aloft. Briefly peering down over the city, she saw that the shadowy ponies had all vanished and there were no guards patrolling the streets.

I don't blame them for running away like that. I don't think there's really anything they could have done.

She landed in front of the guard's tower on the southeast end of the palace grounds, and opening the door, she spotted several unicorns trembling in the corner. They gasped when they saw her, but Celestia raised a hoof before they could speak and she gave them a comforting smile. “It's okay, my little ponies, but we need to double our defenses.”

Celestia gave the guards one last glance before returning to the private gardens outside of the royal quarters. She set herself down on the soft earth and her ears perked as they picked up the usual splashing of frogs frolicking in the ponds, but then her focus shifted to the chirping of the crickets. The gentle tune began to fill her and she closed her eyes, standing motionless as she listened.

The sound of night...

Slowly, she reopened her eyes and let out a quiet sigh before entering the royal quarters. The sounds in the gardens vanished as she shut the door behind her, and she peered around the darkened chamber. Setting the ornate chest down alongside her bed, she walked up to her nightstand and opened the top drawer, levitating the small, polished wooden box from within. Staring at the box, a wave of relief shot through her weary legs as she crawled into bed. She set the box down on her pillow, and opening it, her gaze landed upon an inscription that was carved into the underside of the lid.

To Celestia from Luna.

My dearest sister, may this gift help you find peace on those restless nights.

Little clicking noises inside the box broke the silence of the royal quarters, and a slow, soft tune began to play.

Celestia lowered her head to her hooves and continued to stare at the box, taking deep but steady breaths. Her mind wandered back to the vision weeks prior, and tears began to form in her eyes once more as she listened to the haunting yet beautiful melody.

Could I have been wrong? Was it a vision, or a warning...?

The crushing emptiness returned and gripped Celestia's heart in its claws like a vice. As the chimes of the music box echoed endlessly in her ears, she buried her face in her forelegs and allowed the tears to flow freely. Her bedsheets became stained by the steady drip, and the darkness of sleep failed to find her.

News of the previous night's events spread throughout Equestria like a wild inferno. An aura of despair hung heavy in the air as ponies all across the land gathered in large numbers at every street corner with their faces glued to the paper and murmuring to each other. Many that ventured out to go about their day did so in groups while others did not dare to exit their homes. Less than a week later, streetlamps everywhere failed to light as the sun sunk below the western sea. The land went dark for the first time in over a millennium, and from the deepest reaches of space, the stars could be seen flickering in and out of sight all across the cosmos.

In every town great and small, ponies lined the winding streets. With tears in their eyes and their ears drooped, they watched in silence as the moon rose into the cloudless sky and graced them with its heavenly radiance. Wearing dark, hooded cloaks, royal guards walked through the crowds and lit clusters of candles until the whole of each settlement was aglow like a beacon in the endless abyss. The ponies formed large circles and joined their forelegs together, lowering their heads in solemn reverence. Having been decorated with enchanted tapestries from base to summit, the royal palace in Canterlot shone brightest of all.

Celestia wiped her eyes as she stared at the moon. Save for the cold wind that blew across the peak of Canterlot Mountain, her mane and tail did not flow in its usual royal manner. The glow around her horn faded, and she gazed out across the shadowed land from her vantage point atop the rocky summit.

Their sorrow burns like the sun. Their love, a million points of light.

She sniffled and returned her gaze skyward. “Sister, I hope you can see this...”

After several minutes, a cloud of smoke appeared before Celestia and turned into a piece of paper that hovered in the air. She unrolled the letter then placed it in her pack and returned to the palace. She glanced around as she strolled through the empty, illuminated hallways, and with a heavy sigh, she entered the royal quarters where the soothing smiles of Twilight Sparkle and her friends greeted her. She gave them a weak smile in return. “My friends...”

“Yes,” said Twilight. “We're here."

A gentle warmth passed through Celestia's heart as the ponies all gave her a hug, and she returned each embrace. “I only wish I could have asked you here under any circumstance other than this.”

“It's okay, Princess,” stated Applejack. “We understand.”

“There's no other place we'd rather be right now than with you, deary.” Rarity gazed at Celestia and gently placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“You can count on us for anything!” Rainbow declared with an affirmative nod.

“We said we'd always be here for you and Luna,” said Fluttershy. “We'll get her back. We promise.”

Pinkie ran her hoof across her chest, flapped her forelegs like they were wings, then poked her eye. “Mmhm! Pinkie promise!”

“Thank you. All of you.” Celestia beamed and wiped away the tears that dripped from her eyes. Her mane and tail began to flow again, but her demeanor hardened as she glanced over at a large chest laying at the foot of her bed.

There was silence as everypony gathered around the chest and gazed down at it. Celestia hesitated, but after a minute, her horn lit and the lid propped up.

Up from the darkness of the chest emerged six objects. Five of them were necklaces, and the sixth a crown; each one a brilliant gold, and adorned with a uniquely shaped and colored gem in their center that matched the cutie mark of it's rightful owner. They shimmered in the glow of Celestia's levitation spell, and a strong magical energy permeated out from them as they hung in place.

“The Elements of Harmony.” Twilight took a deep breath and placed the crown upon her head.

“The one piece of fabulous jewelry I'd rather not wear,” muttered Rarity as she fastened hers around her neck. “It only ever means one thing.”

Rainbow frowned. “Just like old times, huh?”

Once all of the Elements were in place, Celestia opened the door leading to the royal gardens before glancing back at Twilight and her friends. “Please. This way.”

None of the ponies said anything as they followed Celestia outside. Celestia kept her gaze forward as she led the ponies through the bushes and trees, using the light from her horn to guide them along their path.

After a few minutes, they passed between the twin watch towers that rose up above the foliage and stepped onto a marble balcony that overlooked the whole of Canterlot. Forming a line in front of the guard rail, they gazed down at the circles of ponies and the glow of the candles in the city below.

“It's the same over in Ponyville,” said Twilight with a somber tone. “I've never seen a gathering of this magnitude before.”

“It's still hard to believe, but the writin's on the wall.” Applejack let out a small sigh and set her stetson aside. With drooped ears, she sat down and folded her forelegs atop the railing before lowering her head to her hooves and gazing down.

“Where do you think Luna is right now?” asked Fluttershy.

Rainbow grumbled. “Wherever she is, I hope she's teaching Nightmare Moon a serious lesson!”

Celestia glanced to each side as the ponies spoke before returning her gaze to the shadowed land down below.

It's almost exactly like the world from my vision.

She took a deep breath. “Listen very closely, my friends. Luna was just the start. Nightmare Moon and her shadowy minions mean to take everything we hold dear. For your own safety, from here on out, I must insist that you all stay together. As of this moment, we are at war.”

Twilight and the others all gazed at Celestia with frightened expressions plain upon their faces.

She gave each of the ponies a firm glance as she spoke. “We do not know the true extent of the Alicorn Amulet's powers, and if Nightmare Moon gets her hooves on the Elements, then we will be truly powerless to stop her. You six are Luna's, and Equestria's, only hope.”

The ponies frowned as Celestia spoke, but they nodded.

Celestia smiled and gave them gentle nuzzles. “Luna once said 'we can't let fear stop us'. I have total faith in you, my friends.”

Applejack glanced down at the ground. “Hmm...”

“What is it, darling?” asked Rarity.

“I was just thinkin'. Somethin' about this whole thing just don't add up.”

Everypony gazed at Applejack in confusion.

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“I don't really know how to explain it. I just have this feelin'.” Applejack shrugged and put her stetson back on. “Twilight, can y'all tell us again exactly what Nightmare Moon said when you saw her in the ruins?”

Twilight fidgeted and rubbed her foreleg before clearing her throat. “Well, okay...”

As she listened to Twilight, Celestia's thoughts strayed back to the encounter a few nights prior and she trembled slightly. With a frown, she sighed to herself and glanced out in the direction of the Everfree Forest.

From atop a large hillside on the south-western outskirts of Ponyville, Nightmare Moon gazed up at the distant orange glow that shone from Canterlot. After a minute, she turned and glared at Luna. “I told you to retrieve the Elements. That little unicorn foiled my plans once before. I can't have her and her friends meddling in my affairs again!”

Luna glanced sidelong at her.

Baring her teeth, Nightmare Moon let out a deep growl and kicked at the grass in front of her with her hoof. Numerous fragments of the grass broke free from their base, and they flittered away through the air in multiple directions. “No matter! I don't suppose it will make any difference. Nothing can stand up to the power of the Alicorn Amulet.”

She readjusted her cloak and helmet then shifted her focus to the orange glow coming from Ponyville, watching the ponies from her safe distance from the town. “Look at them. They love you beyond description. After all, you're their beloved Princess of the Night.”

Nightmare Moon let out a soft sigh. “Once I take the throne of Equestria, maybe I too will finally be worthy of the same love and admiration from my own subjects.”

Luna remained silent. Slowly, from behind the darkness of her hood, she glanced down and gazed at the amulet around Nightmare Moon's neck.

Act 1 - Intermission - The Beating of Memories

View Online

Celestia shivered as she felt a cold, hard surface beneath her. With a weak groan, she rubbed her eyes and her vision began to clear. She rose to her hooves, and small taps echoed through the air as they touched the floor.

“Where am I?”

A dark hallway stretched endlessly before her. Large marble columns spanned the length of the corridor, and ornate stain-glass windows lined the walls. Many of the windows pictured events from Equestrian history, such as the coming together of the three pony tribes and the imprisoning of Discord.

Wait. This is the dark passage I saw before...

Through a window beside her, Celestia beheld a luminescent, ghostly-white sky looming above a shadowed land below. The sound of rolling thunder echoed off in the distance while flashes of lightning pierced through the dark clouds.

And out there... What is that place?

Celestia's horn glowed and a golden aura appeared around the window. She strained, but the window did not budge. Placing a hoof on the window, she pressed in with all her strength, but still it would not give.

She sighed and glanced down the hall. She started forward, but halted and turned when a rustling sounded from behind her. At the far end of the corridor, Princess Luna stood staring up at a large wooden door that towered before her.

“Luna?” Celestia remained still, watching Luna as the call resounded through the dark hall and eventually faded away.

Luna turned and gazed at Celestia with a gentle gleam in her eyes.

Celestia looked all around at the stone-laden passage. “Is this another glimpse into what happened before?”

Luna gave no reply. She smiled at Celestia, and extended her hoof out toward her.

Furrowing her brow, Celestia glanced down at the hoof for a moment before returning her gaze to Luna. “Sister? What are you doing?”

Without warning, a rhythmic thumping like the beating of a heart came from the large door behind Luna

Celestia jumped slightly and lifted her gaze to it.

That wasn't there the last time.

Slowly, the thumping began to grow louder. Celestia winced as every beat pounded through the corridor, and flattening her ears, she looked back to Luna who seemed to be unaffected by the noise; standing there motionless with her hoof still outstretched to her.

“Sister!” cried Celestia. “What is going on? What's behind that door?”

Again Luna did not respond, and she maintained her smile as she held her hoof off the floor.

Keeping her ears flat against her head, Celestia stepped forward and lifted her hoof, bringing it within inches of Luna's.

Suddenly, the window next to Celestia swung open. A large cloud of dark mist flew into the corridor, and the thunder from the shadowed world outside mingled with the rhythmic beating that pounded the air all around her.

The mist enveloped Celestia and smothered her sight. It pulled her several yards back along the stone floor, and through a small hole in the darkness, she spotted Luna still smiling at her with her hoof extended.

“Luna!”

Taking a step forward, she grunted as an unseen weight seemed to grip her legs and hold her down. She flicked her hooves, but the mist continued to cling to her and her breath quickened. Her heart pounded in her chest, and sweat ran down her face as she started to inch forward.

Luna stood perfectly still as Celestia made her approach.

Celestia winced as her legs became heavier with each step, and she brought her hoof within inches of Luna's.

“Sister! Take my hoof!”

The mist began to swirl around Celestia at a rapid pace, and she let out a yelp as she was suddenly pulled down to the floor. She struggled with every ounce of her might, but she could not break free of the power that had overcome her. She glanced back up and started to call out, but her voice was muffled as the shadows gripped her throat and clamped her muzzle shut.

The darkness engulfed Luna as well until only her eyes remained. Large, dark wings fanned out from her sides, and a red glow shone from her neck.

Celestia's head throbbed as she continued to struggle against the overwhelming force. Slowly, her vision went dark.

A gentle wind blew through Celestia's mane and the feeling in her body began to return as she lie upon the soft earth. She groaned as the throbbing pain in her head returned and she rose to her hooves. Her eyes crept open, and slowly, her vision cleared.

A field of grass sprawled out before Celestia and disappeared under the horizon while Canterlot Mountain rose up off in the distance. From its place high in the darkened sky, the moon showered the land with its gentle glow.

This field again.

The pain in Celestia's head began to subside and she scanned all around the area. She saw no glimpse of Twilight Sparkle or any of her friends, but paused when the shadowy boughs of the nearby Everfree Forest entered her view. She gasped and took a step back.

The grass tickled her hooves as she stood motionless, keeping her gaze fixated on the forest, but after a few minutes, a calmness passed through her and she shook her head.

Come on, Celestia, you know how these visions work. You wouldn't be seeing the forest if it didn't mean something.

Holding back for a moment longer, she swallowed hard and began to step forward. She flattened her ears and held her head down, but did not allow her sight to stray from the dark woodland. Her breath quickened with every step as she inched closer, and she stopped several yards from the treeline. She peered into the shadowy depths, perked her ears, and slowly scanned along the forest's edge.

All was silent within the dense foliage. Celestia saw no movement, but lowering her gaze to the ground, she spotted a small, square-shaped object laying at the base of the trees. After a brief moment, she moved closer until the object was only inches from her and she gazed down.

“A book?”

The book sat open at Celestia's hooves. Suddenly, small text began to appear on the blank page. Celestia's eyes widened and she lowered her head.

A memory stolen by the beating of time.

The timely beating of a scattered heart.

One wish...

An altered world.

How long has it been?

I wish... I wish I could remember...

Celestia furrowed her brow and read the passage once more. “Who could have written this and how am I seeing it? What does it all mean?”

Without warning, a fierce wind kicked up and tore the pages from the book. Celestia winced as the wind pelted her. She tried to grab the pages with her magic, but the spell seemed to slip off them and they flew away into the forest.

After a brief moment, the wind slowed to a crawl and Celestia sat down. The words on the page echoed in her mind, and with a sharp firmness, she gazed deep into the darkness of the Everfree.

Act 1 - Pages on the Wind

View Online

Sprawled out atop her bed, Celestia yawned and slowly opened her eyes before lifting her head off the pillow. With a small groan, she crawled out from under her sheets and rose to her hooves. Her mane and tail began to flow as she shook herself awake, and she peered at the dark sky outside.

Except for the ticking of the clock that hung on the wall above the darkened fireplace, the royal quarters were silent. The moon was not visible through the windows, but silver light poured into the room and reflected off the marble floor.

Celestia turned her attention to the golden bird cage hanging next to her bed, and a brief calm washed over her as she peeked at the red and orange ball of feathers that slumbered within. “You know, Philomena, sometimes I wish I didn't have these visions.”

With a sigh, she exited the room and stepped out into the royal gardens; not stopping to glance at the bushes or glimmering ponds as she weaved through the trees. After a few moments, she spotted Twilight Sparkle seated on the balcony past the watch towers and gazing at the sky. She paused before walking up alongside her.

“You're up early, Twilight.” She smiled and wrapped her large wing around her, holding her close.

With the Element of Magic upon her head and her ears flat, Twilight glanced sidelong at Celestia with eyes that were partially bloodshot. She let out a weary sigh. “I couldn't sleep.”

Celestia turned her focus skyward and planted her gaze firmly on the moon. “I slept a little too well last night...”

“I just can't stop thinking about it,” said Twilight.

Celestia nodded. “Neither can I.”

“Before she disappeared, I told her that we'll be waiting for her. I promised...”

Celestia glanced back down at Twilight and gave her a soft nuzzle, folding her wing back against her side. “Luna and I sat in this garden that morning. She was really excited to be going to Ponyville for the festival, but I think that she was excited to see you and your friends again more than anything else.”

Twilight yawned and rubbed her eyes. “I've always wondered... How hard on you is it to control both the moon and sun?”

Celestia paused for a brief moment. “I managed for a thousand years, but it isn't easy. The night is Luna's domain, and there are limits even to my abilities.”

“I watched you raise the sun one time at the Summer Sun Celebration when I was a filly,” stated Twilight as she smiled. “It's what inspired me to start studying magic.”

A deep warmth passed through Celestia's heart and she beamed. “You truly are the most wonderful student I ever could have asked for, Twilight, and you've come a long way since we first met. I have a strong feeling that your parents are very proud of you, just as I am.”

“Well, I have the most wonderful teacher.”

A quiet sigh escaped Celestia as she and Twilight embraced. The weight in her heart lessened, and all was silent as the ponies held each other in their forelegs. After several moments, Celestia ended the hug and gazed at Twilight. “I need to start the day. Would you like to watch?”

Twilight gave a firm nod. “I wouldn't miss it.”

A bright smile returned to Celestia's face and she turned her attention back up to the moon. Spreading her wings, she lifted off the ground and lit her horn.

The moon began to descend, and the surface of the distant sea shimmered a gentle silver as the heavenly body sank below the rolling waves. Hovering in place, little beads of sweat ran down Celestia's brow as she forced a second wave of magical energy through her horn. Slowly, the sun rose up from the eastern horizon and climbed into the sky, showering Equestria in its warm light until all the land was drenched in the early morning gleam. The crickets continued to sing, and they were soon joined by the birds nesting in the trees.

Celestia waited momentarily then returned to the ground, and she wiped the sweat from her brow.

“As magnificent as the first time I saw it,” said Twilight before tilting her head and gazing at Celestia with a look of worry in her eyes. “Are you okay, Princess?”

Celestia glanced at Twilight and nodded. “I'm okay. I've at least been able to sleep a little better since I saw her that night. The downside is I've traded one worry for another.”

“Nightmare Moon and the amulet...”

“It seems there's much more to Nightmare Moon than we knew. Apparently she has a body of her own, and has a horde of shadowy creatures at her command.” Celestia's tone hardened as she stared down at the field where she had fought with the dark colossus. “I've been around for many centuries, but even I have never heard of these Animus. Yet, I did battle with an exceptionally powerful one down near the Everfree Forest.”

Twilight kept her gaze on Celestia as she listened.

“Nightmare Moon was powerful enough without the Alicorn Amulet. Somehow she managed to sneak it from the mountain vaults and use it to put Luna under some kind of dominion spell.”

“And Luna...” Twilight frowned.

“She wouldn't speak, and the way she looked at me...” Celestia went silent and stared at the ground. She sat down, and the image of Luna's reddened, glaring eyes pierced her mind. “There was a darkness in her eyes. It was like that fateful day a millennium ago... all over again...”

Twilight placed her hoof on Celestia's shoulder.

“Your own sister turning on you... you don't forget something like that.”

“If it's okay to ask,” said Twilight, “did you ever find out exactly what caused this in the first place?”

Celestia let out a sigh, and her eyes began to water as she shook her head. “Not a day has gone by since then that I haven't thought about it. Luna hasn't spoken of it since she returned. I can only speculate that she felt I wasn't much of a sister, and the more I think about it, the more I feel like she was right.”

“I don't believe that.” Twilight patted Celestia's shoulder and gave her a comforting smile. “Not for a second.”

Celestia wiped her eyes and turned her head, meeting Twilight's gaze. “The only one who knows the truth is Luna and we can't ask her now, but we can't dwell on that. We need to focus on Nightmare Moon and freeing Luna from her spell.”

“I understand.” Twilight gazed out across the land as it rested in the morning sun. “Well, how about we get some breakfast? My friends should be waking up by now.”

Celestia nodded and started down the garden path toward the palace with Twilight following alongside her. She glanced around at the bushes and perked her ears, but the gentle rustling of leaves and chirping of the birds was drowned out as Nightmare Moon's parting words played endlessly in her mind.

The orange sunlight streamed into the royal quarters as they stepped inside, and Celestia's gaze passed over the nightstand where the music box sat next to the picture of herself and Luna. A sudden, gentle cooing greeted the ponies and they spotted Philomena standing atop the hanging bar inside her cage, preening her brilliant plumage.

“Hello,” said Twilight.

“Good morning, my pet.” Celestia's horn lit, and the cage door swung open.

The phoenix began to fly around the room and little streams of bright fire trailed behind her as she went. She circled the area several times before landing on Celestia's shoulder.

“Did you sleep well?”

Philomena let out a gentle caw and nudged Celestia's cheek with her beak.

Celestia beamed. “I knew you would.”

A moment later, Philomena spread her wings and flew out into the garden. She stayed low to the ground, and then burst up through the treetops before shrinking from view into the morning sky.

“One of these days we'll have to have Philomena meet Owlowiscious and the others,” stated Twilight. “I think they would get along great.”

“I think they would too,” replied Celestia.

“She might be a little confused when she sees Tank though. Can't imagine she's seen many flying tortoises.”

Celestia chuckled and closed the garden door. She opened the window to allow Philomena reentry upon her return, and led Twilight out into the hall. “I was quite impressed with the lesson Rainbow Dash displayed that day. I still have the letter as well.”

“You do?” asked Twilight.

“I have kept every letter you and your friends have sent me these past few years. They're in my new journal.”

“New journal?”

Celestia glanced down and sighed under her breath as she walked. “My old journal is lost in the old castle, but I remember most of it and put it into my new one, so I haven't really felt a need to try and recover it.”

Twilight pondered briefly. “What about Luna? Did she keep a journal as well?”

“We shared the one.”

Palace guards clad in golden armor stopped and knelt to Celestia as she and Twilight made their way through the halls. They passed by the library wing, and after several moments, they entered the dining hall.

A large set of doors with small, circular windows in the wall opposite of Celestia and Twilight lead into the kitchen, and a line of tables spanned the length of the room. Various paintings of ponies and locales throughout Equestria lined the walls, and the warm sunlight poured into the room through several pairs of windows.

Applejack sat at a nearby table with the Element of Honesty firmly fastened around her neck and a half-eaten apple fritter on a plate before her. Spotting Celestia and Twilight enter, she smiled and waved to them. “Howdy, Twilight. Howdy, Princess.”

Celestia returned the smile and dipped her head. “Good morning.”

“How are you doing, Applejack?” asked Twilight.

“I kinda feel like I'm back in Manehattan with my Aunt and Uncle Orange, but without all them fancy-schmancy little rules and all.”

Twilight chuckled and glanced down at the fritter. “I didn't know the cooks here made those.”

“Uh, they don't.” With a sheepish smile, Applejack tapped her Element and nodded toward the kitchen.

Before Celestia or Twilight could respond, a crash came from the kitchen followed by alarmed cries. A moment later, a tan unicorn wearing a large chef's hat burst through the doors with a panicked look on her face and her coat spotted with flour. Seeing Celestia, she rushed up to her. “Your Majesty, please help! We've tried everything we can think of but she just won't go away. She's been in there for hours and making all sorts of messes!”

“Here's another fritter, Applejack!” cried a high-pitched voice and Pinkie Pie emerged from the kitchen carrying a plate in her hooves. The Element of Laughter was wrapped around her neck, and she wore a bright smile. She fidgeted uncontrollably. “Oh hello, Twilight! Hello, Princess!”

Twilight stared at Pinkie for a quick moment. “Pinkie? What are you doing?”

“I've been up all night pouring through cookbooks and learning new goodies recipes! The best kitchen in all of Equestria at my disposal? I just couldn't help myself!” Pinkie let out a loud squeal.

The chef glowered at Pinkie. “Trespassing in my kitchen and stealing from the castle's stores is what you've been doing!”

Applejack beamed. “I gotta say, Pink, you make a dandy fritter. As good as any Apple.”

Celestia chuckled to herself and grinned at Pinkie's exuberance. “If you have some ready, I could go for some of your warm, melty cookies that I've heard about.”

“Cookies for breakfast?” Pinkie's eyes widened and she let out a loud gasp. “Best idea ever! I'll make enough for all of us. One gigantinormous plate of chocolate chip cookies coming up!”

The chef gave Celestia a pleading gaze as Pinkie set the plate down and hurried back into the kitchen.

“It's quite all right, my little pony,” stated Celestia gently. “That's Pinkie Pie. She's a great baker.”

The unicorn looked downtrodden, but she bowed to Celestia as Pinkie brought her friends two more glasses of milk. “Of course, Your Majesty.”

“Nice and cold!” Pinkie set the glasses on the table and returned to the kitchen with the chef following her.

With a smile, Applejack nudged the second fritter toward Celestia and Twilight. “Here, y'all can have this one.”

Twilight yawned and rested her forelegs on the table, lowering her head. She closed her eyes.

"Uh, Twi?"

Twilight didn't respond. Her chest rose and fell slowly, and she gave out gentle breaths.

Celestia gave Twilight a tender smile and pulled two curtains from the windows with her magic. She folded one and set it down in a nearby corner, gently levitating Twilight over to it and she draped the other curtain over her like a blanket. “Sleep well, my star student.”

“Hmm. She was still in the library when I got up to get a drink last night,” said Applejack. “I told her that it ain't good to be goin' without sleep like that, but she said she wasn't stoppin' until she found somethin'.”

Celestia glanced at Applejack. “What was she looking for?”

“I think she was tryin' to find information. About Nightmare Moon, these Animus critters, and the amulet.”

“Some of the tomes in the library have been there for centuries,” stated Celestia. “What about the book where Twilight first read the prophecy about Nightmare Moon? Did that have anything?”

Applejack sighed and shook her head. “Absolutely nothin' about any shadow ponies and nothin' more about Nightmare Moon than she had already read before. Same thing when she looked up the amulet.”

She paused for a brief moment and shifted uncomfortably in her spot in front of the table. “Although, she did raise one interestin' point...”

“What did she say?”

“She said, 'there's only one plausible explanation for the fact that we have any information at all. Somepony, at some point, had to have known about it.'”

Celestia stared. Silently, she glanced over to Twilight and smiled at her as she slept.

That's my little scholar.

She returned her focus to Applejack. “Yes, that is very true.”

“But without knowin' where it came from, I don't really see how it helps us now.”

A warm scent began to waft from the kitchen, and another crash pierced the quiet of the dining hall.

“Pinkie Pie!” cried the head chef.

“My bad!”

Applejack chuckled. She held a hoof to her eyes and shook her head before glancing over at Twilight. “Wow, she really is exhausted. Didn't even flinch.”

Celestia let out a soft hum as she inhaled the sweet fragrance, and she looked over at the doors. “Those must be the cookies.”

Applejack's demeanor brightened and she finished off the last bite of her fritter. “You're in for a real treat, Princess. Pinkie Pie really is the best baker in all of Ponyville. Well, besides myself.”

Pinkie poked her head through the kitchen doors and beamed. “They'll be ready in just a flash!”

She vanished back into the kitchen. A moment later, the doors to the dining hall opened and Rarity and Fluttershy entered. Rarity wore the Element of Generosity while Fluttershy adjusted her Element of Kindness, and they each smiled a warm greeting to Celestia and Applejack.

“Mornin', you two!” said Applejack. “'Bout time y'all decided to join us.”

“Do forgive me, but I never wanted to get out of that bed.” Rarity stretched her forelegs high above her head and let out a satisfied chuckle. “I always thought I knew what the phrase 'beauty sleep' meant but last night I was proven very wrong. By far the most beautiful sleep I've ever had.”

“I kept thinking about Angel,” stated Fluttershy as a frown appeared on her face. “And the other little animals, and Spike and the Crusaders. Do you think they'll be okay staying at the farm?”

Applejack gave Fluttershy a comforting smile. “Don't you fret none, Fluttershy. Sweet Apple Acres is plenty big.”

“And if something does happen, Spike will let us know,” said Rarity.

Fluttershy let out a gentle sigh and she nodded. “I know.”

Celestia beamed as she listened to the conversation and glanced between the ponies as they spoke. “Would you like to join us for breakfast? Pinkie Pie is making us some cookies.”

“Is that what that delicious fragrance is?” Rarity took a big whiff of the air and a hungry glint flashed in her eyes. “I could smell it all the way down the hall. I could get very used to this place, but I could do without all the awful crashing and shouting. Do those chefs not know what basic courtesy is?”

“Pinkie just got a little carried away is all,” said Applejack as she gave her a firm but gentle glance. “And I wouldn't be gettin' too used to life in the palace, Rarity. Let me remind you that we are at war.”

“I know, Applejack, but that doesn't mean I can't enjoy extra comforts while I can.”

Suddenly, the kitchen doors flew open and Pinkie Pie emerged, still wearing her trademark grin and carrying a large plate covered from end to end with small, dark-brown cookies. “Breakfast!”

She turned her attention to Rarity and Fluttershy. “Ooh! You're just in time! I hope you're hungry!”

Pinkie started toward the table where the ponies were gathered, but stopped half-way when she spotted Twilight asleep by the wall. “Hey, what happened to Twilight?”

Not having noticed when they first entered the dining hall, Rarity and Fluttershy glanced at Twilight as well.

“She's fine,” said Applejack. “She's just plumb tuckered out from readin' all night.”

“Oh. That's okay, I'll save some cookies for her.” Maintaining her smile, Pinkie placed the plate on the table and sat down next to Celestia. “Let's make like diamond dogs and dig in!”

Rarity gave Pinkie a fierce stare. “Do not ever mention those dirty ruffians again!”

“Oops! Sorry.” Blushing, Pinkie giggled as she grabbed a cookie and took a large bite. “Mmmm! Ooh let me get you some milk!”

Pinkie hurried into the kitchen and returned a moment later carrying two more cups of milk, placing them on the table in front of Rarity and Fluttershy. She sat down where Twilight had been sitting and gazed at the glass in front of her. “Don't suppose Twilight will mind if I have this one.”

The ponies each took several cookies from the plate and set them down. The minutes passed by in silence as they ate, but before long, ponies dressed in dark blue armor began to file into the dining hall as their shifts ended, bowing to Celestia and her friends as they passed by. The room soon became filled with the sounds of chatter as the guards conversed with each other, while the chef ponies hurried back and forth between the tables and the kitchen.

“I'll be right back.” Celestia's horn glowed and Twilight's sleeping form rose into the air. She left the room with Twilight floating along beside her, and she returned a short while later, rejoining the others at their table.

“I'm a little surprised she didn't wake up once these guards arrived and it got all noisy in here,” said Applejack. “And speakin' of wakin', where in the hay is Rainbow?”

“I'm sure she'll be along at any moment.” Rarity bit into the last chunk of cookies on her plate and drank down her cup of milk. Giving her stomach a gentle pat, she lifted her napkin off the table and wiped her muzzle before smiling at Pinkie. “Those were simply divine, darling.”

Pinkie nudged several more cookies toward her in reply. “Have some more. I made enough to feed all of Ponyville and have some left over!”

“I couldn't possibly, but thank you so much for offering.”

Pinkie's demeanor didn't diminish from the rejection and she tossed both cookies into her mouth at once, beaming as she chewed.

Celestia's thoughts began to wander away from the conversation as she drank the last gulp of milk from her cup. She glanced up at the clear blue sky outside the window, and closing her eyes, she pictured herself and Luna in the garden the morning of Nightmare Night; talking and laughing together in the twilight hour before the remainder of the land woke from their slumber. She sighed.

“It'll be alright, Princess,” said Applejack as she gave Celestia a firm pat on her shoulder.

The images and the sound of Luna's cheery voice lingered in Celestia's mind for a moment before she turned her gaze back to the others. A gentle warmth flowed through her as she beheld their smiling faces, and she nodded. “I know it will.”

One by one, the night guards began to leave the dining hall as they finished their meals, and several unicorns took the dirty dishes back into the kitchen while another wiped the tablecloths.

Applejack pushed her plate away and let out a soft groan. “Now that's some good eatin'. I don't know about y'all but I couldn't eat another bite.”

“Thank you, Pinkie,” said Fluttershy. “Those were delicious.”

Beaming, Pinkie gathered up the remaining cookies into a large bag she had brought with her from the kitchen.

“What should we do now?” asked Rarity.

Celestia rose to her hooves and glanced between the ponies. “We need to keep looking for more information the best we can.”

“But Twilight's already turned the library upside-down and inside-out,” said Applejack. “Where else can we look?”

“I was thinking some more about what you told me Twilight said. She's exactly right.”

Rarity gazed at Celestia with a look of confusion in her eyes. “What do you mean?”

Celestia led the ponies out into the hallway and turned a corner, heading back toward the royal quarters. “All scholars get their information from somewhere. Even Starswirl the Bearded. We need to learn where the author of the book that mentions the amulet got theirs.”

“How do we do that?” inquired Fluttershy.

“I'll send out an official scout and not lose hope.”

Guards in golden armor bowed to Celestia and the others as they made their rounds through the palace halls. Soon, they reached the royal quarters and stepped inside. Twilight was asleep on Celestia's bed with the Element of Magic sitting on the nightstand, and Philomena preened her wings from her perch atop her cage.

“Heavens to Betsy,” said Applejack as her eyes widened and she glanced around the chamber. “So this is the livin' space of Princess Celestia.”

“In all my years I have never seen anything so exquisite!” exclaimed Rarity. “I've heard about it of course, but to see it with my own eyes!”

Pinkie glanced down at the marble floor and grinned. “I can see my reflection!” She stuck out her tongue, shook her head, and giggled.

Philomena flew over to Fluttershy and landed on her back, cooing at her.

“Hello, Philomena. It's so wonderful to see you again.” Fluttershy beamed at the phoenix before walking up to the nightstand. She gazed at the photo of Luna and Celestia. “This is a really nice picture.”

Celestia smiled as she levitated the picture closer and showed it to the others. “This was taken shortly after Nightmare Night last year. I'll never forget it. I still have the report on the magic of friendship that Twilight wrote me that night.”

“You do?” asked Rarity. “I had no idea. That's very thoughtful.”

Celestia returned the frame to the nightstand and approached the bed. Dipping her head down, she gave Twilight a gentle nuzzle before glancing back to the others. “I've kept every report that you've sent me these past three years. This may sound a little strange, but Twilight is more than my student... she is my teacher as well, as are all of you.”

The ponies gazed at Celestia with confusion in their eyes.

“I don't follow,” stated Applejack.

“Sometimes, even someone who has been around as long as I have needs a little reminder. I keep them in my journal as a way to help myself remember.”

Smiles appeared on the ponies' faces and they nodded.

“That makes sense,” said Fluttershy.

Without warning, a loud tapping came from the door leading outside to the garden, and the ponies all turned toward the sound as a voice called from the other side.

“What the hay?” asked Applejack. “How did somepony get out there?”

The voice called again and Pinkie rushed up to the door. She peeked out the window for a brief second, and glanced back at the others. “It's Rainbow!”

Celestia opened the door, and Rainbow Dash entered the chamber with the Element of Loyalty fastened around her neck.

“Good morning, Rainbow Dash,” said Celestia.

With a soft smile, Rainbow bowed to Celestia before turning to the others. “Hey guys.”

Applejack glowered at Rainbow. “Now where in tarnation have you been?”

“We were getting terribly worried, darling,” stated Rarity.

“I've been watching the Everfree Forest all morning.”

“What were you doin' out there?” Applejack's tone hardened further. “Didn't you hear the Princess when she gave the order that the forest is off-limits?”

Rainbow glared back at Applejack. “Yeah, yeah I heard, and I never said I went into the forest.”

“That ain't the point, Rainbow.”

Rarity moved in-between Applejack and Rainbow and put her hooves up, giving them each a sour stare. “That's quite enough you two. What matters is we're all here.”

Applejack and Rainbow peered at each other for a moment longer. Stepping back, they took a deep breath and nodded.

“You're right, Rarity,” said Applejack as she returned her gaze to Rainbow and smiled. “Sorry for losin' my cool there, Rainbow.”

Rainbow smirked. “It's cool.”

As the ponies talked, Twilight began to stir in her sleep and she mumbled.

“Um, maybe we shouldn't be so loud?” asked Fluttershy.

After a moment, Twilight stopped moving and her mumbling ceased. Her chest continued to rise and fall slowly.

“What's she still doing asleep?” Rainbow inquired.

“She was in the library all night.” Celestia readjusted the blanket that covered Twilight's body before glancing back to Rainbow. “She was trying to find more information about Nightmare Moon and the amulet. And what about you? What did you see at the forest?”

“That place is crawling with those shadow ponies, but that's not all. I saw a bunch of timberwolves too, and as I was flying over the forest itself, the sky turned dark and I couldn't see the sun anymore. It was like it had suddenly became nighttime inside the forest.”

Applejack furrowed her brow. “Time don't just randomly change like that, Rainbow.”

“Well, that's what happened.”

Briefly, Celestia glanced to the photograph on her nightstand. She turned her attention back to the ponies and prepared to speak, but was stopped by a knocking at the door.

A blue pegasus stood in the doorway. A brown satchel was wrapped around her shoulders and a palace guard stood next to her. She bowed to Celestia. “Your Majesty, I have a letter from Princess Cadance. She ordered that I deliver it directly to you.”

The pegasus pulled a rolled up letter from her bag and held it up.

“Thank you.” Gripping the letter with her magic, Celestia smiled and dipped her head.

The pegasus beamed and bowed once more before she and the palace guard left the chamber.

Celestia brought the letter closer, and the ponies watched with curious stares as she unrolled it and began to read.

“What's it say, Princess?” asked Applejack.

“Cadance has asked for your presence in the Empire to begin preparations for the Crystal Faire.”

A bright grin crept its way onto Pinkie's face. “Ooh! I've so been looking forward to doing that again. I've got all these wonderful ideas I didn't get to do last time thanks to that no good King Sombra.”

Rainbow tilted her head slightly. “The Faire? We can't do that right now, we've got bigger things to worry about.”

“Perhaps,” said Celestia. “But remember that the Faire is a very critical part of the Empire's well-being, and Equestria's as a whole.”

“Do you mean the Crystal Heart?” asked Rarity.

“Correct.”

Rainbow spread her wings and gently lifted off the floor. “Well, okay then. When do we leave?”

“As soon as Twilight wakes up.” Celestia glanced back to the letter. She paused when her gaze reached the bottom of the paper, and she furrowed her brow.

“Um... is something wrong, Your Highness?” inquired Fluttershy.

“Cadance says that the Crystal Heart has been expending its energy faster than usual lately.”

“That don't sound good,” said Applejack. “We better high-tail it outta here.”

Setting the letter on the nightstand, Celestia stepped up to her bed and dipped her head down. She gave Twilight a gentle nudge on her cheek, and whispered into her ear. “Twilight, it's time to get up.”

Twilight began to stir after a moment and her eyes peeked open. “Hm?”

Applejack gave her a gentle smile. “Y'all feelin' better, hon?”

Rubbing her eyes, Twilight yawned before lifting the Element of Magic off the nightstand and placing it back upon her head. “How long was I asleep for?”

“A few hours,” said Celestia.

Pinkie pulled a plate and several cookies from her bag, placing them in front of Twilight. “All through breakfast with a whole room full of chit-chatty guards and me making a ruckus in the kitchen, then through us here. As my older sister Maud would say, 'you slept like a rock.'”

“My fault for staying up all night, but I just didn't want to waste any time.”

Celestia glanced out the open door to the gardens for a brief moment as Twilight began to eat, and she held up the letter for her. “Once you're through eating, you and your friends are off to the Crystal Empire to begin preparations for the Faire. My carriage will get you there faster than the train.”

Rarity's eyes widened. “Did I hear you correctly? We're riding in the royal carriage?”

“You are.” Celestia chuckled as Rarity beamed and let out a high-pitched squeal.

“Oh my, that's awfully kind of you,” said Fluttershy with a gentle smile. “Thank you, Your Highness.”

Once Twilight had finished her plate, Celestia signaled the guards in the hall before leading the ponies out in the gardens.

The clear sky and warmth of the midday sun greeted them as they entered a large open space near the watchtowers at the end of the path. Four pegasi flew into the area a few minutes later, pulling a golden chariot big enough to fit several ponies within its rounded interior.

Twilight and the others climbed into the carriage and formed a circle around the edge.

Rarity fidgeted uncontrollably as she sat down upon the cushioned, velvet seats. “Please tell me I am not dreaming. I am truly inside the most glamorous carriage in all of Equestria and am about to take a ride in it!”

Applejack smirked. “No explodin' now, Rarity.”

“Yeah,” said Pinkie with a giggle. “That's my job.”

Rainbow grinned and glanced all along the polished wall and floor as it glimmered in the sunlight. “Yeah, I'll give my wings a break for this.”

Standing on the grass alongside the carriage, Celestia gave the ponies a gentle but firm smile and slowly glanced between them. “First, stop in Ponyville and pickup Spike. The road ahead will be long and arduous, and we must maintain communication.”

“Yes, Princess,” said Twilight as she nodded.

“After that, make all haste to the Crystal Empire and get the Faire going as soon as you can. I will remain here to protect the city, and continue looking for information on the amulet.”

“Y'all be careful now, Princess,” stated Applejack.

“I will. Now go.”

The guards spread their wings and the carriage began to fly off to the south. Celestia watched in silence as Twilight and the others waved to her, and the sounds of their voices echoed in her ears until they disappeared from sight.

They fly like pages of a book caught in the wind.

She paused for a moment.

Pages... in the wind...?

She glanced down toward the distant, mist-enshrouded treetops of the Everfree Forest.

“The message... Luna? Was it you?”

Act 1 - A Call North

View Online

The wind rushed through Twilight's mane as the royal carriage soared down the mountain. Entering the sprawling prairie at the mountain's base, she sat in silence and kept her eyes forward.

From her seat in the back of the carriage, Twilight glanced between her friends. Seeing the artifacts that adorned their necks, her mind turned back to the day she had first arrived in Ponyville, but the memory was disrupted as the carriage neared the area where Celestia had fought the giant shadowy creature. She frowned, spotting the large, dark crystals that were still stuck deep within the earth like needles. The grass in the surrounding area had turned the same abyssal color as the crystals themselves, and a soft tingle touched Twilight's horn as the carriage passed above them.

I hope the scholars made some progress in studying those things...

Twilight shifted her gaze forward and tightly clutched the Element of Magic to her chest so it wouldn't get blown away by the strong winds. The carriage reached Ponyville's northern edge, and she set her sights on Sweet Apple Acres as they began their descent.

Spike, Big Macintosh, Granny Smith, and the Crusaders stood in front of the farmhouse door, watching quietly as Twilight and the others landed several yards away. Warm sunlight poured down from the cloudless sky over the farm, the sweet fragrance of red apples wafted from the nearby trees while birds sang in their nests, and the leaves rustled in the breeze.

There was a brief moment of silence as Twilight looked over the Apples and the Crusaders one by one before allowing her gaze to fall on Spike. “We just left Canterlot not too long ago. Looks like the Princess told you were coming.”

“She did,” he replied. “And she also sent a pile of scrolls so all of us can keep in touch.”

“Well, if you're ready, Spike, let's get going. Based on what Cadance said, the Crystal Heart is losing its energy faster than usual.” Twilight did not allow her eyes to leave Spike as the young dragon climbed into the carriage and sat down next to her. She wrapped her foreleg around him and held him gently against her side.

“You sure we can't help?” asked Sweetie Belle as she sat next to Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.

Rarity stepped down to the ground and put her hoof on Sweetie's chin, giving her a firm stare. “You will stay right here, Sweetie Belle, so I know exactly where you are.”

“But—”

“This is going to be hard enough without wondering where my little sister is running off to. Am I making myself perfectly clear?” She pulled Sweetie close, gently patting her back as she held her tightly.

With a gentle smile, Sweetie returned the embrace.

“Rainbow Dash?” inquired Scootaloo with a longing gaze.

“Sorry, squirt, but I gotta ask you to sit this one out.”

Scootaloo frowned, her ears drooped, and she lowered her head.

“Besides, if those lame shadow ponies do somehow take me out...” Rainbow turned her eyes toward the sky and scoffed. “As if... but just in the extremely unlikely case, I'll need somepony who's awesome enough to take my place.” With a sly grin, she hovered down to the ground, quickly pulled Scootaloo into a hug, and began to ruffle her mane.

Scootaloo laughed and leaned into the rubbing. “Don't worry, Rainbow Dash. If any of those shadow ponies try to hurt us, I'll give them a good kick in the neck.”

“Ha! That's a good pipsqueak!”

“Big Mac," inquired Applejack, "y'all still got those scrolls we sent sent over in a safe place?”

“Eeyup,” he replied with a nod.

Granny Smith rubbed her head in confusion. “How do them there doohickers work again?”

Twilight pulled her attention away from the distant Everfree and gazed down at the group, still keeping Spike close as she remained seated in the carriage. “They're magic scrolls from Canterlot. If you need to contact us for any reason, just write on the scroll, roll it up, blow on it, and the magic will send it straight to me instantly.”

“It's just like what I do with your letters to the Princess,” said Spike. “And you don't need to worry about the letter being misplaced or falling into the wrong hooves. When you send it, the magic traces back to the one who enchanted it.”

“That's some fancy magicin',” stated Granny Smith. “Too fancy for this old pony.”

“Well, mustn't keep Princess Cadance waitin'.” Applejack gave her family each a warm hug, and she held Apple Bloom in her embrace for several moments longer. “You behave yourself now, Apple Bloom. Just wanna remind you again that this ain't no casual sleepover.”

“I know, Sis,” said Apple Bloom with a slight sniffle as she began to tremble. “I'm just really scared.”

Applejack paused. After a brief moment of silence, she removed her stetson and placed it gently on Apple Bloom's head. “Here.”

Apple Bloom grabbed the stetson and gazed at it wide-eyed. “Your... your hat?”

“Just a little somethin' for when you need some cheerin' up, sugarcube.” She gave Apple Bloom a tender smile and patted her on the shoulder.

Beaming brightly, Apple Bloom's eyes began to water and she spun the stetson on her foreleg before adjusting it atop her head. “I promise I'll take super-duper care of it for you!”

As she watched the interactions between her friends and the Crusaders, Twilight kept a foreleg around Spike and turned her attention north. Gazing past the rocky base of Canterlot Mountain, a gentle bliss washed over her and all other thoughts were pushed from her mind as she pictured the faces of her brother and her sister-in-law. She gave Spike a strong hug, and glanced back to the others. “Let's go, girls.”

There was a somberness in the air as the ponies climbed into the carriage one after another. Rainbow hovered several yards above the ground while the others formed a circle around the edge. Draping their forelegs over the sidewall, they waved to Big Mac, Granny Smith, and the Crusaders.

“Just wait until all those ponies in Canterlot hear that I got to ride in Princess Celestia's own carriage. I'll be the envy of the most sophisticated of the sophisticated!” Rarity beamed and carefully slid her hoof along the carriage wall, muttering to herself. “Oh, I'm getting ideas for a new line!”

With a playful grin, Twilight rolled her eyes and chuckled, nodding to the royal guards pulling the carriage. The guards spread their wings, and lifted the carriage into the air.

“Hold up!” Rainbow cried as she gazed out at Ponyville.

Everypony grunted and quickly grabbed the wall to keep themselves steady as the carriage came to a sudden halt.

Applejack shot Rainbow a fierce look. “Rainbow! What the hay are you doin'?”

“Don't scare us like that!” called Rarity. “Not all of us can fly you know.”

“What is it, Rainbow?” inquired Twilight.

Rainbow fanned her wings and rose higher into the air, holding her foreleg above her eyes to shield them from the bright sun. “Somepony's coming this way. Looks like... Zecora?”

Twilight stared at Rainbow for a brief moment before turning. From her vantage point inside the carriage, she spotted Zecora rushing toward the farm and she raised an eyebrow. “It is her.”

“Ponies, wait!” shouted Zecora as she galloped onto Sweet Apple Acres. “Do not leave just yet! I wish to help with this threat!”

“Guards, take us back down,” commanded Twilight.

From their vantage point above the farmhouse, the ponies watched Zecora in bewilderment as the carriage was lowered back down. Twilight released Spike and climbed down from the carriage, gazing at Zecora with a hint of concern within her eyes. “What are you doing here, Zecora? Are you okay?”

Stopping several yards from the group, Zecora took a few moments to catch her breath before gently moving closer. “I saw the carriage and hoped it was you. I am relieved that my hope was not untrue.”

Pinkie approached Zecora and narrowed her eyes as she walked in a circle around her. “Hmm... no cuts, no bruises... yup, she's fine!” She beamed and gave Zecora a brief hug and a gentle nuzzle. “So good to see another friendly face!”

Zecora let out a small chuckle and hugged Pinkie in return. “It is indeed and I am quite fine physically, but there is much plaguing me mentally.”

“I think that's safe to assume for all of us,” said Applejack and she paused. “Say... Rainbow was watchin' the forest this mornin'. Perhaps you could tell us a little more about it?”

Fluttershy shifted in her seat and trembled. “Shouldn't we be getting to the Crystal Empire... away from the forest? Won't Princess Cadance and Shining Armor get worried if we don't get there soon?”

“I think we can wait a little longer and hear what Zecora has to say,” stated Twilight. “Rainbow told us the forest is crawling with those shadow ponies.”

Rainbow flew down and landed next to Twilight. “Yeah, plus the sky got all dark and I couldn't see the sun when I was flying over the place.”

“The land has had a change, seemingly across its complete range. Even before the shadowed ones came, the forest was an odd place. Then darkness fell, and I could not see past my own face.

“Did they chase you out of there?” asked Twilight.

“I thought I could stay in my hut if I kept it locked shut, but after a few days I went to examine the tree. They came upon me and I was forced to flee.”

“What tree?” inquired Apple Bloom.

Zecora did not respond. She stepped closer to Rainbow and Twilight and lifted her hoof, holding it gently against the Element of Loyalty that sat around Rainbow's neck.

While Rainbow stared blankly at Zecora's gesture, Twilight pondered for a brief moment and levitated the Element of Magic from her head. The sun reflected off its golden surface, and thoughts began to swirl inside Twilight's mind as she peered into the eyes of her reflection. “Wait, Zecora, do you mean... the Tree?”

Apple Bloom flailed her foreleg in the air. “What tree?”

“Calm yourself, young'un,” said Granny Smith as she held down Apple Bloom's foreleg. “You just about slapped your ol' Granny Smith right in her face.”

“Sorry, but what tree, Twilight?”

Twilight turned to face the others, keeping the jeweled crown held in the air with her magic. “Deep in the Everfree Forest there is a certain magical tree called the Tree of Harmony. I've read about it in my studies but have never had the opportunity to see it.”

“What has a tree got to do with our Elements, darling?” asked Rarity.

“Remember when we had that whole scare with Discord?”

Rarity grimaced and let out a disgusted huff. “I hoped I would never have to hear that name again.”

“I wouldn't mind there being another chocolate milk rain,” said Pinkie with a small chuckle.

At Pinkie's comment, Twilight gently placed the Element of Magic back down atop her head. “Anyway, Princess Celestia said that she and Princess Luna got the Elements from the Tree and used them to imprison Discord in stone. Many scholars believe the Tree is the source of their power and is also the focal point of all the magic in Equestria.”

“Hold up there, Twilight,” called Applejack with a hint of concern in her voice. “You're sayin' the Tree is in the forest with those varmints?”

Twilight frowned and met Applejack's gaze. “I was thinking the same thing.”

“My friends, that is not all to my unease.” Zecora paused and glanced away, waiting several moments before returning her attention to the others. “There is more than shadow ponies hiding in the darkness of those trees.”

“Nightmare Moon...” murmured Fluttershy as she sat trembling in the carriage.

Zecora shook her head. “It was not Nightmare Moon, you see. There were timberwolves, but more, I heard a sound most eerie.”

“More good news,” Rainbow groaned.

“It was a cry most shrill, that down my spine was sent a ghostly chill.”

Briefly, Applejack peered at Zecora before glancing up at the sky. “Now why does that sound familiar...?”

Without a moment's hesitation, Rainbow grunted and kicked off the ground, flapping her wings to keep herself airborne as she peered down at the others. “Worry about all that later.”

“Rainbow's right,” said Twilight. “Although... I would like to take a look for myself.”

The guard captain turned to Twilight. “My apologies, Miss Twilight, but Princess Celestia gave strict orders to get you and your friends to the Crystal Empire without delay.”

“The Crystal Heart could be completely drained by the time we get there,” said Fluttershy, gently nudging Twilight's shoulder. “Um, if we're not too late already.”

“Just a quick peek and then we'll get going. I promise.” Twilight returned to the carriage and took a seat in the back, turning to face the others. “Let's go, girls. We're gonna do a quick fly-by of the Everfree Forest then we'll be off to the Crystal Empire.”

The guards exchanged glances while the ponies rejoined Twilight in the carriage except for Rainbow who remained aloft nearby. Spike kept a firm grip on the Element of Magic as he sat down.

Twilight wrapped her foreleg around Spike, gently holding him close. She nodded to the guards then glanced down to Zecora. “Could you maybe stay here and help look after everypony?”

“Indeed, I can stay. Now, my friends, you should be on your way.”

“All of you be careful now!” called Rarity, waving to Zecora and the others as the carriage rose into the air. “And remember, Sweetie Belle, absolutely no running off!”

“We promise, Sis,” replied Sweetie with a frown and a small tremble in her voice.

After a few moments, the carriage had risen high into the air above the farmhouse. Turning southwest, the royal guards flexed their wings and began to pull the carriage forward. A deep silence hung heavy about the ponies and they continued to wave goodbye to Zecora, the Apples, and the Crusaders until they had shrunken into the distance.

Keeping her foreleg draped around Spike in a protective embrace, Twilight pulled her gaze away from the front of the carriage and glanced between Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow in slow succession. The wind that pelted her did not mask the somberness that began to swell inside her heart, and Twilight stared as Applejack and Rarity turned toward the center of the circle with their heads held low and their eyes watering.

We're leaving their families behind, and we're going off to see mine...

Twilight frowned, her ears drooped, and she let out a sigh. “This isn't fair.”

While Rainbow kept her focus forward as she flew alongside the carriage, everypony else turned their attentions to Twilight and gave her sullen looks.

“I know what you're thinkin', sugarcube,” said Applejack as she wiped her eyes. “But fair ain't got nothin' to do with it. It sure ain't easy, but it's safer this way.”

Rarity shifted uncomfortably in her seat. “Ponyville is the closest place to the forest and those things could attack at any moment. How exactly is this safer?”

“Uh, well...” Applejack stammered and her voice trailed off, trying to think of a response. After a minute, she groaned and shook her head. “I got nothin'.”

“Maybe...” muttered Twilight as she felt the eyes of her friends studying her. “We know Nightmare Moon wants the Elements. If the others aren't around us, there's less chance she'll send the Animus after them.”

Applejack reached up to adjust her stetson, but she felt only passing air above her mane. “I... I guess that's as good a possibility as any.”

“Oh, come on, everypony!” cried Pinkie. “Being all glummy glummy isn't gonna help us. Sure it hurts to leave them behind, but we're not really leaving them behind, are we?”

“What do you mean, darling?” inquired Rarity as she gave Pinkie a quizzical stare.

Twilight planted her gaze on Pinkie. Closing her eyes, she took a small breath and Luna's voice began to creep up from the depths of her mind. “Back during Nightmare Night, Luna and the Crusaders stopped by the library, and Luna said something that really stuck with me.”

“What did Princess Luna say?” asked Fluttershy.

Without rising from her seat, Twilight glanced down and opened her eyes. “The ones we love are never truly apart from us, so long as we remember to keep them in our hearts...”

The ponies exchanged contemplative glances, and only the sounds of the carriage and the winds blowing past them could be heard.

Pinkie beamed. “I tell myself the same thing every morning when I wake up, and every night when I go to bed.”

“I hate to break up the conversation,” Rainbow said. “But, Everfree Forest dead ahead.”

“D-dead?” whimpered Fluttershy. “Isn't there a less scary word you could use to describe where we're going?”

“Guards, keep us high up,” stated Twilight. “Remember, just a quick peek and then we're out of here.”

Turning their attention to the front of the carriage, a tense hush fell over the ponies as they watched the thick boughs of the Everfree Forest slowly approaching.

After a few moments, the carriage passed over the threshold and came to an abrupt halt high above the treetops. Without warning, the sky turned pitch-dark, blocking out the sun as if it were the peak of night, and a veil of darkness engulfed the forest so that the ground was no longer visible. The ponies glanced all around at the shadowed woodland below.

Hovering next to the carriage, Rainbow turned to face Fluttershy and gave her a slight frown. “Would 'strange-magical-forest-full-of-shadow-creatures-and-is-dark-even-in-the-middle-of-the-day' be any better?”

Fluttershy returned Rainbow's gaze and she shrunk down in her seat. “No...”

“Well gosh,” said Applejack. “It's darker than a... uh... well I'm at a total loss for this one. I'm sorry I doubted you, Rainbow.”

“I wouldn't have believed it either.”

Spike clung to Twilight's foreleg and trembled. “It's like we've completely crossed over into a whole other world.”

“My horn feels funny,” stated Rarity as she frantically rubbed her horn.

“So does mine.” Twilight glanced between her friends and gave Spike a comforting pat on his shoulder. “This whole forest must be under some kind of massive, magical field. I think it's the same kind of negative energy I felt in the ruins and then again during the festival.”

Before anypony could respond, a shrill, ear-splitting shriek shot through the air.

The ponies all jumped in their seats. Fluttershy let out a loud squeal and grabbed hold of Pinkie, shivering as if a wave of frigid air had swept over her.

Ducking down, Rarity carefully peeked over the side of the carriage but could not see any signs of movement through the veil of darkness that blanketed he forest. “W-what was that? I've never heard anything so ghastly in all my life.”

“So, uh, Twilight?” asked Spike with a great tremble in his voice. “Little peek over?”

Twilight gave a quick nod and she glanced out at the royal guards. “Let's get out of here.”

The guards flew around and began to pull the carriage forward in the direction they had entered the area from. After a few moments, the ponies soared over the forest's edge and the veil of darkness slowly lifted as they crossed into the grassland. Warm sunlight returned to the world, and the ponies shielded their eyes as the light shone intensely about them.

“Now it's too bright!” cried Rarity, covering her eyes with both of her forelegs.

“It's just our eyes adjustin' to the light again after bein' in the dark.” Applejack lowered her foreleg gently down to the floor as the harsh sunlight returned to its normal level. She glanced between her friends and swallowed hard. “Right...?”

“Let's just put some distance between us and the forest.” Fluttershy continued to tremble and cling to Pinkie as if she would never let go. “And away from that awful scream...”

As they once again passed over the area where Celestia and the dark colossus had fought, Twilight saw that the dark crystals had vanished and the grass had returned to its lush, green color. “Well, some good news at least. Looks like they managed to get those crystal things out of here. Hopefully they can figure out what they are and how they're able to interfere with magic.”

“I'm still thinkin' about what Zecora said earlier,” groaned Applejack as she rested her head on the guard wall. “I swear I've heard somethin' like it before, but it just ain't comin' to me.”

As the carriage passed by the rocky base of the towering Canterlot Mountain, the look of the forest and the shrill cry from within its veiled depths lingered in the back of Twilight's mind. She gazed forward with a deep longing as the glimmering spires of the Crystal Empire appeared on the horizon far to the north.

Off to the west, the cascading rainbows and thick cumulus of the city of Cloudsdale slowly drifted by while the carriage continued it's journey. Pinkie began to hum a gentle tune as the luminous glow of the palace soon came into view, and after several moments, the carriage crossed over the crystalline obelisks that dotted the outer rim of the Empire.

“I never really thought about it this way before,” said Rarity. “But the way the palace shines, it's almost like a beacon.”

Applejack tilted her head against the sidewall to get a better view below. “Sure are lots of patrols down there. Cadance and Shining Armor ain't sparin' no expense to protect this place.”

Twilight leaned over and gazed out at the city far below. From one end of the shimmering expanse to the other, she spotted groups of ponies trotting back and forth all around, while others dressed in silver armor walked in formation along the streets between the crystal-shaped buildings. Briefly, she pondered back to the night when the shadowy creatures appeared in Canterlot. “Good. If those Animus can take Canterlot by surprise, they could appear anywhere just as easily.”

Pinkie let out a chuckle. “From above, this place looks like a spider web, or at least the layout of the really really big streets do.”

“Look!” cried Rarity as she pointed at the palace. “Cadance and Shining Armor are waiting for us.”

Facing forward, Twilight spotted the two of them standing side by side on the palace balcony. All other thoughts were erased from her mind, and she smiled as the carriage glided down. Without hesitation, she passed the Element of Magic to Spike and hopped down onto the platform, beaming brightly as she gazed upon the smiling faces of her older brother and sister-in-law.

Princess Cadance took several steps forward, coming within reach of Twilight and peering into her eyes. “Twilight...”

“Cadance...”

After a brief moment of silence, the two of them began to prance up and down and tap their hooves together while chanting in unison.

“Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

Twilight let out a hearty laugh as Shining Armor approached her and Cadance. She threw her forelegs around them, closing her eyes as the warmth and peace of the embrace engulfed her and ingrained itself in her heart. She took a gentle breath. “I missed you...”

“Missed you too, Twily,” said Shining Armor as he gently patted Twilight on her back.

“We've been worried sick ever since this chaos started. It's such a relief that you're all okay.” Cadance held the hug for several moments longer before eventually moving back.

“Awfully sorry we're late, Princess,” stated Applejack. “We had to stop in Ponyville to pick up Spike then we took a quick peek at the Everfree Forest.”

Rainbow kept to the air while the others climbed down from the carriage and gathered behind Twilight. “Seen any of those lame-o shadow ponies around?”

Cadance glanced down over the balcony. “We're doing everything we can to watch for them, but at the moment, our main concern is the Crystal Heart.”

“You mentioned in your letter that it's 'leaking' energy?” inquired Twilight.

“We're holding it in one of the back rooms. This way.”

The ponies followed close behind Cadance and Shining Armor as they led them into the palace. Royal guards stopped and bowed to them as they made their way through the blue and white hallways. Violet banners lined the walls, and tall crystals stood between the many archways, glistening underneath a gentle, magical blue aura that rose up from them.

Out of the corner of her eye, Twilight spotted Applejack hanging her head and staring at the floor. Seeing Applejack's mane with no stetson completing the ensemble, Twilight's ears drooped, and with a frown, she levitated the Element of Magic out of Spike's grasp and set it gently on her disheartened friend's head.

Applejack paused and stared at her reflection in the floor for a moment before gazing up at Twilight with a look of confusion. “Uh, Twilight, what are you doin'?”

“Just for a moment.” Twilight smiled warmly at Applejack. “I thought it might help you feel better.”

“Oh, I wasn't thinkin' about that, but thank you kindly for the thought all the same.” Applejack returned the smile and gave Twilight a quick hug. She adjusted the Element as a sly grin crept onto her face. “Trouble is, this looks terrible on me. A pretty thing like this belongs on the head of a pony a little more high-class... like Rarity. Ain't that right, Priss-cess?”

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Oh, ha ha, Applejack.”

With a snicker, Applejack gave the Element of Magic back to Twilight as the ponies passed by the royal quarters. After several moments, they turned down a hall at the back of the palace. A line of guards stood in front of a silver-barred gate, but they parted as they saw Cadance and the others.

Stepping through the archway, the ponies entered a spacious, circular room. There were no other doors and there were no windows, but the room was lit by pillars of light that shone down from large diamonds in the ceiling. In the center of the chamber, an aquamarine, perfectly heart-shaped crystal hovered above a similarly colored spike and snowflake-shaped rune on the floor. A brilliant light radiated from the floating object, and periodically faded away before reigniting a moment later.

Small waves of magical energy began to ripple through every inch of Twilight's body at a regular pace. She shuddered, and planted her gaze firmly upon the Crystal Heart, allowing it's majesty to fill her sight.

Pinkie tilted her head at Cadance and Shining Armor. “Why is it doing that weird glowey-fadey thiny?”

“Is it just me,” inquired Applejack as she rubbed her foreleg. “Or are y'all feelin' little tickles too?”

“I can feel it,” said Shining Armor. “It's been doing this ever since Nightmare Night but we haven't been able to figure out what's causing it.”

Twilight took several small steps forward. “It's giving off small arcane pulses...”

Everypony stared curiously at Twilight.

“A pulse?” Rarity grimaced. “You mean like what happened on Nightmare Night?”

“Celestia told me about that,” stated Cadance. “She said it came from the Everfree Forest and reached all the way to Canterlot. There hasn't been one that big since the night Luna was taken by Nightmare Moon over a thousand years ago.”

“And one when the Crystal Empire disappeared,” said Twilight.

“Do you think that is what's causing the Heart to act like this?”

“I don't know.” Twilight shot the Crystal Heart a quick glance before returning her attention to the others. “I don't think the pulse could have reached this far, but you said this started on Nightmare Night. It's the only theory I've got. The crystal ponies don't know about this, do they?”

Shining Armor shook his head. “No. We haven't even tried to move it, but we need to do something soon so it can be ready for the Faire.”

Twilight turned back to the Crystal Heart and pondered as the ripples of magic energy continued to flash through her. “We've got to get the Heart stabilized somehow. Maybe I could use my magic to draw some of the excess energy from it.”

“Are you sure that's safe?” asked Fluttershy.

“Not entirely, but it's worth a try.” Seeing her friend's concern, Twilight gave Fluttershy a gentle smile.

“Shining Armor and I can put an absorption field around you to alleviate some of the influx,” said Cadance with a firm nod. “We just need you to start your spell first so the energy you draw doesn't get confused on where it's going.”

Twilight returned the nod before turning back to face the Crystal Heart. Taking a tall stance, she closed her eyes and lit her horn. After a moment, the Heart became engulfed in the lavender glow of Twilight's magic, and a visible stream of magical energy formed between them. Twilight felt a soft warmth as Cadance and Shining Armor began to channel their absorption spells on her. With the shielding in full effect, she strengthened the power of her spell and the glow around her and the Heart grew brighter.

As the draw progressed, her horn suddenly began to sting. She clenched her teeth and the muscles in her legs tensed. She tried to lessen the power of her spell, but it didn't seem to have any effect. It was as if the Heart's magic had clamped down on her own and she wasn't able to withdraw it. Without warning, a loud crack shot through the air, a blinding flash of light illuminated the room, and Twilight was thrown back into the wall. She felt a burning all over her body as if she had been struck by lightning, and the frenzied voices of her friends echoed in her ears as her vision went dark.

Act 1 - A Glimpse into the Dark

View Online

Twilight stirred awake and a throbbing pain assaulted her head as a tingle traveled from the tip of her horn to her hooves. She sat up and the feeling slowly returned to her limbs as she moved them about. She attempted to rise, but being unable to steady her aching legs, she fell back to the ground with a soft thud and a weak groan.

I feel like I was thrown off a mountain. What exactly just happened? Did the Crystal Heart do a pulse while I was drawing its energy?

Twilight shivered as she lay sprawled out on the cold, hard floor. She rubbed her eyes, and gasped as the world around her eased into focus. She beheld a windowless, circular room that was identical in shape to the one she was in before she had been knocked unconscious, but every inch of the floor, walls, and ceiling were solid black.

After what felt an eternity, Twilight's strength found its way back to her body and she managed to lift herself off of the floor. She gently shifted her hooves for a moment to make sure she had a firm footing before glancing around. She saw no sign of her friends, her brother, her sister-in-law, or the Crystal Heart; she was completely alone.

Where is everypony? For that matter... where am I?

Twilight's mind began to race as she stood in the darkened chamber, surrounded by a silence that was deep enough she could hear the beating of her heart. She strained her ears and listened for any sign of life, but as the minutes dragged on with no other sounds reaching her, the rhythm of her heart slowly quickened and the force of her breaths became deeper.

She turned her gaze to the large closed door that stood on the opposite side of the room, noticing a bright white line running along its outer edge that sat in contrast to the darkness dominating the remainder of the door's surface. Twilight slowly approached the looming gate until she was mere inches from it. As she looked a little closer, she saw that the surface of the white line appeared to be translucent and was giving off a faint ghostly glow.

Twilight stepped back and looked at the door handle. Taking a deep breath, she shut her eyes tight and lit her horn. A lavender glow formed around the door and it opened without making a single sound. Twilight opened her eyes and beheld a long empty hallway.

The structural shape of the hall appeared identical to the one Twilight had passed through in the Crystal Palace, but similar to the chamber she was standing in, the walls, floor, and ceiling were solid black.

A deep tension gripped Twilight. She rubbed her foreleg and swallowed hard, feeling a curiosity poke at her thoughts the longer she stared down the hall. Eventually, the urge became too much to resist, and she walked through the doorway.

Every step Twilight took broke the silence around her. With her head held slightly down, Twilight scanned every inch of the dark corridor as she eased forward, keeping her ears scanning for oncoming danger. To her left, she spotted a line of windows just below the ceiling that stretched the full span of the wall. Pausing and turning her head to glance at them, she saw that they were giving off the same eerie white glow she had seen on the edges of the chamber door. She returned her attention to her front and continued her slow trek forward.

Looks like there's an exit up ahead.

Twilight finally reached the end of the hall. Passing through another archway, she gasped.

Before her was an entire world bathed in shadow. On the ground not far below the balcony upon which Twilight stood, she saw a grand city that spread farther than could be seen through the darkness and nestled underneath a sky as white as a ghost. Although the sky gave off a strong illumination, the light did not pierce the abyssal veil that shrouded the land below it. The only light that shone within the city was the spectral white glow coming from the windows of several buildings scattered across the metropolis and from the streetlamps lining the roads. Dominating the center of the ghostly sky was a large cloud in the shape of a sinister four-pronged claw that was as dark as the city.

Twilight stood frozen as she took in the sight. Words failed to come to her, and what little breeze she could feel seemed to creep through her coat as if it were alive.

What is this place?

Conflicting thoughts stirred within her as she swapped her gaze between the sky, the city, and the corridor she'd emerged from. After what seemed an eternity, her horn lit up. In a quick flash of light and a loud crack that rolled through the air, she vanished and immediately reappeared on the ground directly below the balcony. Her horn stopped glowing and she shook herself before walking out from under the balcony.

I hope nothing saw or heard that.

Twilight began to creep toward the closest road she could see, keeping her eyes fixated on the pair of streetlamps that stood at the city's ingress like a gate. When she reached her destination, she stood up on her hind legs and planted her hooves on the lamp's smooth, crystalline base. She looked up, and beneath the white light emanating from the lamp's pinnacle, she saw the lamp head was in the shape of a gem.

Twilight took a few steps back, examining the streetlamp for a moment longer before turning to face the building she'd awoken in.

The massive structure towered high above the other buildings in the city and was as dark as the world that surrounded it. Its base met with the ground in four separate places like legs, creating a tunnel-like opening that had a domed ceiling. Several towers rose up along the structure's outer circle with the balcony sitting between them, and its central spire loomed above everything as it ascended toward the sky.

I was right...

Twilight stared at the looming monolith with her mouth slightly agape.

Gem lamps... The shape of these buildings and this tower... Aside from the obvious differences, this place looks exactly like the Crystal Empire. But how can this be? Am I dreaming, or did the Crystal Heart zap me into some alternate dimension while I was doing the energy draw?

She stared down at the ground while the questions surged through her mind.

This has to be a dream. Sure feels pretty real, though...

Without any warning, a high-pitched cry came from deep within the shadowed city, resounding through the air before slowly fading back into the darkness from whence it came.

Twilight jumped and turned away from the palace. With the fur on her back standing, she gazed into the depths of the acropolis.

What...

She waited there in the silence for several moments before taking a slow step forward.

The cry came again.

Twilight grimaced and covered her ears as she sat down. The cry faded away, but immediately after, another one roared through the city, and Twilight winced as her hooves seemed to do nothing to protect her ears from the harrowing wail.

Finally, the last cry subsided. Shaking her head and allowing the ringing in her ears to stop, Twilight slowly lowered her hooves to the ground and listened, but the city had fallen silent once more.

That sounded like the cry we heard in the Everfree Forest, but something's not right, it almost sounded like whatever is making it is in pain.

With determination mixed with unease etched upon her face, Twilight peered through the darkness into the city's depths. Her thoughts raced, she gulped slightly, and she took a deep breath before walking past the streetlamps and onto the road. Reaching the first set of buildings, Twilight glanced to the side at the small alley that snaked between them. Seeing nothing to catch her curiosity, she proceeded along the stone ground. Her gaze occasionally turned toward the ghostly white sky and the dark, claw-shaped cloud looming above, but she brought it back down to the city that surrounded her. As her eyes darted from one side of the street to the other, from building to building, from streetlamp to streetlamp, the nagging dread swelled within her.

The light from the streetlamps and those windows... it almost feels like they're alive and watching me.

Off in the distance, she spotted a raised, mountainous section of land. The lower portion of the raised land was as dark as the city, but the pillars that rose high up had the same spectral whiteness of the sky, and clouds of pitch-black mist appeared to be swirling around and rising from them.

Twilight looked around before glancing back to the new sight with strong but cautious scrutiny.

So, if the area I'm currently in is supposed to be the Crystal Empire, then that over there must be the Crystal Mountains. Or at least some twisted version of them, and still no sign of whatever was making those shrieks earlier.

The terrible cry shattered the silence once again, louder than before.

Twilight let out a pained whimper and covered her ears, but like before, it did nothing to lessen the intense cadence and it seemed to pierce through Twilight's entire body like a spear.

As the wail vanished, the sound of hooves running along hard stone crept up from the darkness of the city.

Unable to find the strength to move her legs, Twilight trembled as she stood frozen in place, glancing all around herself as the rapid tapping of the hooves grew louder. She lit her horn and stood ready to defend herself.

“Whatever you are!” she shouted, “you stay away from me!”

The hoof steps suddenly stopped, and silence returned to the area.

Beads of sweat poured down Twilight's face. Her heart pounded in her chest like a drum. Every breath she took felt like the crushing weight of the deepest ocean had overtaken her lungs. Keeping her horn aglow, she glanced over every inch of the abyssal land as she started to take steps back. A shadow passed over her, and turning her gaze to the sky, she spotted a large bird-like creature soaring overhead.

A most terrible shriek rang out, one far louder than any before it.

Twilight forced her eyes shut, and she let out a scream of her own as the ghastly wail completely engulfed her and continued to ring in her ears. Her vision went blurry, her hooves seemed to leave the ground, and it suddenly felt like she was falling.

Twilight groaned and rolled side to side as she lay in the soft bed. A nearby gasp reached her ears, followed by the scuffling of hooves along a hard floor and the shifting of the mattress.

“She's waking up!” cried a cheerful, high-pitched voice.

A quick moment later, there was a loud creaking as the door swung open. The room became alive with the cadence of ponies chattering excitedly, but which immediately turned into fearful mumbling before stopping altogether.

“Twilight?” asked Fluttershy.

Shining Armor dipped his head down and nudged Twilight's cheek. “Twily...”

Twilight let out another soft groan and rubbed her eyes before cracking them open. The bright light in the room came rushing in and she winced, shielding her eyes until the light had finally lessened enough that her surroundings came into focus. All around her, she beheld the faces of her friends, her brother, and her sister-in-law. A great smile crept onto her countenance as she gazed into their loving eyes. “Hey, everypony.”

Spike leaped up onto the bed and threw his arms around her. “You're okay!”

“Land sakes, sugarcube,” said Applejack as she reached forward and gave Twilight a gentle hug. “You gave us a mite good scare there. We were worried somethin' dreadful.”

Twilight beamed and returned the embrace, holding it for several moments and allowing the warmth to swell deep within her. She wrapped her foreleg around Spike and held him close. “It's good to be back. I'm so sorry, everypony.”

“There's nothing to apologize for, darling,” stated Rarity.

“None of us could have predicted this would happen.” Cadance stepped closer to Twilight as Applejack backed away and nuzzled her. “We're just so glad to have you back with us where we want you.”

Twilight turned her attention to Cadance and Shining Armor. “Were either of you knocked out too?”

“No,” said Shining Armor, shaking his head. “We both felt a jolt that left our horns feeling tingly for a day or so, but other than that we're both fine.”

“A day?” Twilight gave them an inquisitive look. “How long was I out for?”

“Too long!” cried Pinkie, taking her turn to give Twilight a hug. “Every second you laid there in bed unconscious was like eating a million stale cupcakes topped with old, yucky frosting!”

Rarity let out a sigh. “Five days, to be precise, and I don't think that's really an appropriate analogy, Pinkie Pie.”

“Well, she knows what I mean.”

Twilight's eyes widened. “Five days?”

As feelings of lethargy ran through her, Twilight let out a weak groan and lay back down, resting her head on the soft pillow. She glanced around the room, admiring the warm sunlight that was pouring into the room from the windows and made the crystalline walls and floor shimmer. Upon the nightstand to the right side of the bed, she spotted a plate, a large pot of pearly-white flowers, and propped up against the pot was a piece of parchment that read Get well soon, Twilight!

“Those are from the finest flower shop in the Crystal Empire,” said Fluttershy. “Do you like them?”

“They're beautiful!” Twilight smiled and eased herself closer to the pot, gently lifting her head and taking in a whiff of the flowers' heavenly aroma. “Thank you so much!”

Rainbow smirked and ruffled Twilight's mane. “Yeah, yeah. Worried sick, welcome back, and all that sappy stuff. I knew you'd be okay.”

Twilight chuckled. “I still feel pretty weak, but with friends like you guys, I know I'll be back on my hooves in no time.”

“What doesn't kill you makes you tougher,” Rainbow said encouragingly.

“And in the meantime, have lots of cookies!” beamed Pinkie. She pulled several chocolate chip cookies from a small bag, placed them on the plate, then moved the plate from the nightstand to the bed. “That will help you get your strength back!”

“Thanks, Pinkie. I do feel pretty hungry.” Twilight's horn began to glow, but a second later, she winced as a painful tingle shot through her horn and the glow dissipated. “What the?”

Cadance frowned. “I wouldn't recommend trying to use magic for a while. At least not until you've fully recovered. You've only just woken up from a coma, and there's no telling exactly how deeply the energy from the Crystal Heart burned into you.”

Everypony turned their attentions to Cadance.

“'Burned' into me?'” asked Twilight, raising an eyebrow and giving Cadance a nervous glance. When she opened her mouth to speak again, a tremble could be heard in her voice. “What do you mean?”

“You probably suspect as such,” Cadance continued with a fearful tone, “but the Crystal Heart surged while you were attempting to draw its excess energy. As he mentioned earlier, Shining Armor's and my own horn tingled for a full day after that happened, but you were connected directly to the epicenter...”

She paused for a moment. “The surge was so strong... Even with our magic shielding you, I was afraid you wouldn't survive.”

“Don't say that!” Rainbow called out. “It'll take more than some malfunctioning hunk of crystal to keep our egghead down.”

Twilight felt a brief respite at Rainbow's enthusiasm, but then frowned at Cadance, wishing she had the strength to get out of the bed and give her sister-in-law a hug.

“And there's something else...” Maintaining her solemn demeanor, Cadance glanced away at an empty spot on the floor and a light-blue aura formed over her horn. The same glow appeared around a small mirror on the nearby dresser, and it rose into the air. Cadance returned her attention to Twilight as she levitated the mirror across the room and held it up to her.

With a rippling unease poking at her, Twilight gazed into her reflection, and she let out a startled gasp that echoed in the room.

Two sets of three parallel, pitch-black lines were apparent on Twilight's face. The lines for each set started at opposite sides of her head just below her ears then running down and crossing over both of her eyes, meeting slightly apart above the ridge of her snout. She leaned closer to the mirror, touching one hoof to her left cheek and her other hoof to the bottom of the mark over her left eye. Gently pulling the fur apart, she noticed that the marks went all the way down to her skin. The darkened flesh and fur appeared to be heavily burnt, but the edges of the markings were perfectly smooth.

There was silence in the room as the ponies exchanged glances.

“She is going to be okay, isn’t she?” inquired Spike as he tightened his embrace on Twilight.

“They appeared several hours after we had our little mishap with the Crystal Heart.” Cadance pulled the mirror away after a few minutes and set it back down on the dresser. “I am sad to say I have no explanation for this.”

Twilight pondered briefly. “I might... Let me see that mirror again.”

Cadance held the mirror up once more.

Twilight leaned toward the mirror and began to examine the dark marks over her eyes again as her friends watched.

After several minutes of tense silence, Applejack let out a sigh. “Twi, y'all got that ominous thing goin' on again. Mind spillin' the beans?”

“These marks...” muttered Twilight. “They almost look like...”

“Like what?” asked Spike.

A few more moments passed before Twilight spoke. “They almost look like claw marks...”

Shining Armor's ears fell flat against his head and he drooped his head as he sat down. “We've spent the past few days digging through every tome and magic journal in the Crystal Empire, but we couldn't find anything.”

“I would be very surprised if you had. This is yet one more thing to add to our list. Nonetheless, we must inform Princess Celestia.”

Spike raised his claw and patted Twilight's shoulder. “We already have. We sent her a letter right after we got you into bed.”

A wave of weariness passed through Twilight, she felt a slight burning around her eyes, and she let out a pained groan. “So, what are we going to do about the Faire, and what about the Crystal Heart? Is it still pulsing?”

“Leave the Faire to us, darling,” beamed Rarity. She fluffed Twilight's pillow, helped her lay down, straightened out the blankets, and rubbed her forehead. “You just worry about getting better.”

Cadance gave Twilight a gentle smile and returned the mirror to the top of the dresser. “Despite a certain, unexpected complication, it seems the draw spell worked. The Crystal Heart's energy has returned to its normal level and we've been able to move it freely. So, some good news at least.”

“I'm glad to hear,” replied Twilight, returning the warm gaze.

“Don't you worry about a thing, Twilight,” said Pinkie. “Doctor Pinkie Pie will be here to keep you smiling and to make sure you eat plenty of delicious noms to get your strength back!”

“Well, we'll let you rest now,” said Fluttershy.

Twilight chuckled as she watched Pinkie set a plate of the chocolate chip cookies out for her on the nightstand. She let out a deep yawn, and curled up underneath the warmth of the blankets. “Thank you, all of you.”

“Pleasant dreams, little sis,” said Shining Armor as he nuzzled Twilight's cheek.

Applejack glanced to the others and gave them a firm nod. “Come on, ponies, we got a Faire to get ready for.”

Twilight watched as her friends exited the room one by one, catching sight of the two royal guards taking post in the hall outside. The door closed, and slowly, the tapping of her friends' hooves on the palace floor faded into total calmness. She sighed and turned toward the window, looking through it at the bight blue, cloudless sky that dominated the world outside her chambers.

The warmth of the bed; the serenity of the room's encompassing quiet; the love of her friends. Twilight maintained a smile and shut her eyes.

“Dreams...” she mumbled, and the soothing darkness of sleep overcame her.

“Are you sure you're up for this, Twilight?” asked Rarity with a concerned stare. “It's only been a couple days since you woke. Your body likely hasn't recovered its strength yet.”

Sitting up in her bed and gazing out the window at the bright, afternoon sky, Twilight turned her attention to Rarity and gave her the gentlest smile she could. “It's not like I have any broken bones or pulled muscles or anything. I've got to move around a bit. It might even help me feel a bit better. Besides, I'm curious to see how the preparations for the Faire are coming.”

“I still don't think you're quite well enough to be walking around town.”

“You girls will be right here to help me along. As soon as I feel the tiredness coming, you can bring me straight back here.”

“Told you she'd be up in no time,” Rainbow said with a triumphant grin. “She's tough... for an egghead.”

Rarity let out a deep sigh and shook her head. “Very well, Twilight, but I am holding you utterly to your word, darling. As soon as I feel it's been long enough, it's right back to bed where you should be.”

Twilight nodded, all the while maintaining her warm countenance. “I promise.”

“Let's go then,” Rainbow stated. “Daylight's burning.”

Rarity levitated their saddlebags off the floor and fastened them around their waists.

Slowly, Twilight pushed the sheets off herself and slid her legs over the edge of the bed. Easing her hooves to the floor, she waited for a moment as her legs trembled a little. She took a small step forward, and beamed as Rarity and Rainbow moved to her sides, each of them keeping close to help her maintain her balance. They began to step forward, and the guards bowed to them as they passed through the doorway.

“Okay, Twilight,” said Rarity as they made their way down the shimmering, crystalline hall. “One hoof in front of the other.”

Rainbow scoffed. “She knows how to walk, Rarity.”

“It's okay, Rainbow,” stated Twilight calmly. “She's just concerned, and beneath your tough exterior, I know you are too.”

“Yeah, yeah, let's not get all mushy again," Rainbow muttered as she rolled her eyes. "I've had enough of those moments this past week to last the rest of my life.”

Rarity chuckled. “What's this? Rainbow, darling, are you actually not trying to deny it for once?”

“Hey,” Rainbow replied, “I didn't deny it after Applejack fessed up about the Equestrian Rodeo Competition. You just weren't there.”

Turning a corner, Twilight gave Rarity a nod of confirmation. “It's true.”

“I always knew you had a soft side.”

“Can we please talk about something else?” Rainbow inquired, giving off a small snort. “Like the task ahead of us?”

Twilight occasionally glanced down at the floor as her friends talked, but with every notice of the dark scars over her eyes in her reflection, she quickly pulled her gaze up and took a quick breath. The lethargy continued to gnaw at her legs, making them feel as heavy as iron, but she maintained a focused demeanor and pushed the thoughts to the back of her mind. “Yes. Let's talk about the Faire. How's everything coming along? We have events planned? Entertainment? Catering? The thing with the Crystal Heart?”

“Coming along as well as we could hope given recent events.” Rarity pulled a small, white cloth from her saddlebag and gently rubbed Twilight's eyes as several little droplets fell from them. “You okay, dear? Your eyes are watering.”

Twilight held still as the cloth wiped her eyes dry. “I'm fine. My eyes hurt, but that's just a side effect of my little accident.”

Rarity returned the cloth to her saddlebag.

“It took a while,” Rainbow said, “but I was able to convince Fluttershy to joust with me again. We've also talked about turning it into a full-fledged, old-timey tournament. Jousting, archery, the whole shebang, and everypony is invited to participate. It's gonna be awesome!”

The ponies exited the corridor and stepped into the grand hall.

“That sounds a bit like a miniature Equestria Games.” Twilight smiled. “That sounds really fun. I hope I'm all better in time to join.”

Rarity chuckled nervously. “There's even going to be a fireworks show this year...”

Twilight turned her attention to Rarity and tilted her head. “Really? I never even thought of doing one of those for the Faire. Who's doing it?”

Rarity and Rainbow exchanged glances, and Rainbow gave Twilight an uneasy grin.

“Uh...” she began with a hint of hesitation in her voice. “We'll let that one be a surprise for now.”

Passing through the large archway at the end of the grand hall, Twilight maintained a look of confusion and the ponies fell silent as they descended the winding staircase. Exiting the palace, a gentle breeze greeted them as they stepped out the structure's domed underside. The air became alive with the sounds of ponies chattering and large groups of royal guards patrolling the streets.

“And what about security?” asked Twilight, glancing at Rarity and Rainbow's Elements. “I'm concerned about that more than anything. The Animus appeared in Canterlot without any forewarning, who's to say they won't do the same here? Also, given my condition, I doubt I would be strong enough to use my Element in the event of an attack.”

“We've all had those same thoughts,” replied Rarity. “Shining Armor and Cadance will stay in the palace and take turns shielding the city. If that fails, the guards are patrolling night and day, so we'll at least have some warning.”

Frowning, Twilight stared down at the ground.

They were patrolling night and day in Canterlot, too...

“We can talk about this later,” Rainbow said. “Come on, Twilight, we still need to show you that little surprise.”

Twilight looked up. “The fireworks?”

“The others are at the stadium watching. Come on, while we're young.”

Without saying anything more, the ponies turned northeast. Only a dozen meters away, was a white, circular, roofless building with a tunnel connecting it to the back of the palace. Tall poles bearing orange flags stood on the sides of the path, and a large, orange star was carved into the building above the arches leading into the structure.

The ponies' steps echoed as they passed through the short hall. Entering the stadium itself, Twilight glanced around at the empty stands before looking to the large patch of grass that sat in the middle of the arena. She spotted a traveling cart at the edge of the grass, as well as numerous crates set in several rows that spanned the length of the grass. She leaned closer to try and get a better look.

“Twilight!” called the all-too-familiar voice of Pinkie Pie.

Twilight glanced to the side, spotting Cadance, Shining Armor, and the rest of her friends all seated in the middle row of the stands with Pinkie gleefully waving to her. The sight caused a great warmth to ignite within her, and her earlier solemness quickly diminished as she smiled and waved back.

The ponies rose up and made their way over to Twilight, each one returning her smile and giving her a gentle nuzzle, while Pinkie looked like she was fighting the urge to throw her forelegs around her in a humungous hug.

“Afternoon, hon,” beamed Applejack. “It's right heartenin' to see y'all back on your hooves.”

“How are you feeling, little sis?” asked Shining Armor.

“I'm glad to be out of that bed.”

Rarity held up her hoof as if to put a pause on the conversation. “She's not all recovered yet. She's out here only at Rainbow's and my own assistance, and once we're done here it's right back to bed where she should be.”

“I know that may sound harsh, girls,” said Twilight, “but she is right. I just had to get out for a little bit and see how things were proceeding.”

“We're just about ready,” stated Cadance. “Starting tomorrow, Shining and I will begin our alternating shielding spells. So we will unfortunately be unable to participate in the Faire.”

Twilight gave an affirmative nod. “Rarity did mention that. Security is our top priority, but right now I think I'd rather talk about something uplifting. I hear there will be a fireworks show this year?”

Before anypony could reply, a call came from the patch of grass. There was a loud whistling, followed by a boom that shot through the air like weak thunder. At the sound, the ponies all turned in its direction as the sound began to repeat in quick succession.

“We really shouldn't be standing so close without proper safety gear,” said Rarity.

Fluttershy covered her ears. “It doesn't look like she's shooting off any of the big ones, but it's still really loud.”

“That's what fireworks are, Fluttershy,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “This is just a small practice. Of course she's not firing the cool ones yet, those are for the real show at the end of the Faire.”

“Fly, my pretties!” exclaimed a boisterous voice. “Fly! Fly!”

The whistling and cracking of the fireworks beat against Twilight. She winced, shrinking back as the whistling and cracking of the fireworks made the pain in her head worsen. A minute later, the noises ceased. Twilight re-opened her eyes, and she spotted a blue unicorn with a blue and white striped mane and tail examining the crates that were placed on the grass.

“Wait a second,” she said cautiously, turning to glance at her friends. “Is that...?”

Without a word, the ponies nodded.

Twilight turned her attention back to the blue unicorn and stared stone-faced at her. “Trixie...”

“I'm told that you ponies have a bit of a history with her,” said Cadance.

“You could say that.”

Rarity let out a disapproving huff. “She's been nothing but trouble for us and for Ponyville. I still don't see why you couldn't find somepony else to do the show.”

“Twilight,” said Spike inquisitively, “didn't she apologize after last time?”

“More or less,” she replied. “I didn't think I'd be seeing her again this soon, but she did seem sincere about the whole humbled and apologetic thing.”

A playful grin appeared on Twilight's face, and she chuckled as she recalled her previous encounters with Trixie. “I'll never forget the way she tripped during both of her 'grand exits' from Ponyville.”

“Brace yourselves,” Rainbow whispered. “The Great and Powerful Blowhard seems to have spotted us.”

“Everypony act natural,” mumbled Rarity.

A slight scowl appeared on Rainbow's demeanor. “That won't be hard.”

As best as she could, Twilight maintained her emotionless stare. She took quick breaths, and the beat of her heart hastened as she watched Trixie make her approach.

Wearing a sly smile upon her countenance, Trixie stopped several yards from Twilight and her friends, peering at them with her amethyst eyes. She waited several moments before speaking in her usual exuberant tone. “Well, well, hello once again, ponies. Didn't think we'd be meeting again so soon.”

“You and me both,” Rainbow said with a slight grunt.

Twilight gave Trixie a slight nod. “Hello again, Trixie. How have you been?”

She beamed. “Trixie has been wonderful, and it's all thanks to you and your friends for showing her the light. Thank you so much for asking. And what about you?”

“We're doing fine,” mumbled Twilight.

“That was quite a show you put on there,” Pinkie said with a touch of excitement. “Even if it was just practice. I can't wait to see the mega-big show at the Faire.”

Trixie let out a low chuckle and grinned, striking a confident pose. “Oh, Pinkie Pie, ever the party animal. You don't have to worry about a thing. Remember, this is the The Great and Powerful Trixie you're talking to.”

Rainbow grimaced and let out a snort.

“Kidding.” Trixie's demeanor softened and she gave the ponies a warm smile. “Trixie is not that kind of show-mare anymore. You have her guarantee and eternal thanks.”

“Uh huh,” said Applejack with a raised eyebrow. “Still talkin' as if you're somepony else, I see. Anyway, y'all are welcome.”

“Trixie hopes you do not mind her asking, but what happened to your eyes, Twilight?”

Twilight went silent and lowered her gaze to the ground as the memories of the accident with the flashed through her mind. Gently, she swayed her hoof side to side.

“Nothing you really need to concern yourself with,” Rainbow said.

Rarity nudged Rainbow's side. “There's no call to be rude, Rainbow Dash.”

“Well, it's true. Twilight's fine and that's what matters.”

Cadance walked up alongside Twilight and gave her a gentle nuzzle before turning her attention back to Trixie. "We had a little accident during a recent magical experiment."

After a moment, Twilight let out a sigh. “It was foolish of me to try something like that. It's just that this whole thing with Nightmare Moon returning, kidnapping Princess Luna, the Alicorn Amulet, those shadowy creatures The Animus, it has me questioning everything I thought I knew.”

Trixie maintained an inscrutable look, but she did not turn her gaze away from Twilight as she listened.

“How did you come to be here, Trixie?” asked Fluttershy.

“After Trixie's escapades in Ponyville the last time,” she replied with a brief pause, “she has been thinking about what you ponies showed her about how actions speak louder than words and how it is important to be humble.”

Rainbow muttered under her breath.

A look of irritation flashed across Trixie's face but she did not reply to Rainbow's gesturing. She took a quick breath, and continued on. “Trixie heard about this Crystal Faire, and she thought it could be a way to show everypony that she can do better. To use an industry phrase, 'show, don't tell.'”

“Hm,” said Applejack. “That's one way of lookin' at it.”

Cadance gave a little smile. “She arrived here about a month ago and offered to put on a fireworks show for the Faire, free of charge.”

A look of surprise formed upon Rainbow's previously hardened outlook, and she stared at Trixie with eyes slightly widened. “Is that so?”

“It is,” said Shining Armor.

Rarity's expression changed to match Rainbow's. “We'll, I must say I am pleasantly surprised.”

Twilight was not listening to the conversation. She stared at the ground, head tilted forward a little, and there was a look of deep contemplation within her scarred eyes.

The ponies stared at her in confusion.

“Twilight?” asked Spike.

“Ugh! She's at it again!” Pinkie gently shook her. “Wakey-wakey, Twilight!”

Rarity's horn lit up and a blue blow formed around Pinkie's forelegs, holding them back. “Pinkie, be gentle! Have you forgotten that Twilight's still recovering?”

“Why didn't I think of it before?” muttered Twilight.

“What is it now, darling?” inquired Rarity.

The memories of Trixie's last appearance in Ponyville replayed in Twilight's mind. She mumbled beneath her breath and lifted her head, planting her focus squarely on Trixie and giving her a hopeful gaze. “Trixie, you have first-hoof experience with the Alicorn Amulet!”

Everypony was silent as the words escaped Twilight.

“Recorded information on it is extremely minimal,” Twilight continued with increasing vigor. “You could tell us more about it and how it functions, which might help us figure out a way to defeat it, to stop Nightmare Moon and rescue Princess Luna.”

Applejack's eyes widened. “Now wait just a gol-darn minute. Twilight, you're right!”

“Trixie,” pleaded Twilight. “Please. Tell us everything you know.”

“The... the Amulet...?” Suddenly, all eyes were on Trixie. The mare's smile changed into a frown and her ears fell flat against her head. “I...”

The ponies waited in heavy silence, and the tension in the air became worse with each passing second.

After what seemed an eternity, Trixie turned away from Twilight and the others and eyed the crates of fireworks that waited on the grass in the center of the stadium. When she finally broke her stillness, a trembling could be heard which betrayed her regular poise.

“I should get back to work...”

Twilight's smile diminished, but she kept herself composed and spoke with as gentle and encouraging a tone as she could muster. “But, Trixie, without you, we may never find the information we need before it's too late. We need you. Princess Luna needs you. Equestria needs you.”

“Trixie,” said Rarity soothingly, “dear, if you really have changed, this could be your chance to really prove yourself, to restore harmony. Won't you please help us?”

Trixie did not turn back around to face Twilight and the others, her ears remaining flat.

“The Faire is only a few days away...” Her voice cracked again, with an audible hint that she was fighting back tears. “P-please, just leave me be...”

All the hope that had found its way into Twilight seemed to disappear. Her ears fell and a wetness began to form in her eyes. With a heavy heart, she watched as Trixie walked away from the group without a single glance back at them and vanished into her wagon.

“Could y'all hear that?” asked Applejack dejectedly. “She was strugglin' just to hold herself together.”

“Whatever that dreadful Amulet did to her,” said Rarity, “it seems to have gone deeper than we knew. I never thought I'd say this, but, I actually feel bad for her.”

“Know what I think?” inquired Pinkie. “I think she really needs a shoulder to cry on.”

Rainbow let out a sigh. “Well, it was a nice idea, Twilight. Lasted almost twenty seconds. What do we do now?”

“We give her some space and let her come to us when she feels ready,” said Twilight.

“You heard her, Twilight,” said Spike. “She doesn't want to help.”

Twilight shook her head and looked down at Spike. “No, she does. I can feel it. She's just scared and needs time to build up her courage.”

“Normally, I'd be reserved to believe that about her,” stated Applejack. “But I felt it, too.”

“Well, Twilight, I think that's enough excitement for you for one day.” Rarity gave Twilight a stern glance. “It's past time that you be getting back to bed.”

A look of resistance appeared on Twilight, but the feelings of fatigue eating at her coupled with Rarity's unrelenting stare quickly overpowered her and she dipped her head. “Okay."

There was silence once again, and an uneasiness lingered about the ponies as they turned to make their way out of the stadium.

Before they entered the tunnel leading back out to the city, Twilight glanced behind herself. Planting her gaze on Trixie's traveling cart, she pictured the showmare huddling up inside of it and a gentle smile formed upon her face. "There's just one last thing I need to do really quick. I promise it will only take a second."

Before Rarity had a chance to protest, Twilight walked back down the steps and all eyes were fixed on her as she approached Trixie's cart. She stopped less than a meter away and leaned closer, pressing her ear to the wooden door. She waited, but didn’t hear anything. After a few moments, Twilight, pulled back a little and gently tapped on the door with her hoof several times. When she spoke, the voice that came out was the softest and most welcoming sound she had ever produced.

"I can't imagine the sort of things you experienced while you had the Amulet, Trixie. I just want you to know that I have faith in you. I sense you want to do the right thing, and we'll be here for you when you're ready."

No response came, but Twilight gave one last smile before limping her way back to her friends.

They watched her silently as she passed between them, glancing at Trixie's cart before resuming their walk back outside. Moments later, the ponies reached the domed underside of the palace.

“You guys go on ahead,” said Twilight. “I can have the guards escort me back to my room.”

Cadance gave Twilight a nuzzle. “No need. Shining Armor and I can walk you back.”

“We'll be back to check on our little patient later,” beamed Fluttershy.

"You know," stated Rarity warmly, "that was a really sweet thing you just did, Twilight, and I suppose you're right. If you can believe in her, I can too. Anyway, we'll see you later."

"Rest super duper well!" exclaimed Pinkie. "And don't forget, a cookie a day keeps the nightmares away!"

Twilight beamed and nodded, waving to her friends as they turned and began to walk away.

"'Keeps the nightmares away?'" Rainbow said with an unimpressed but playful tone. "That's the best you could come up with?"

"You know me! Random, random, random! Who cares so long as it makes her smile?"

Twilight chuckled, and once her friends had disappeared into the crowds of chattering ponies, she made her way back to her room in the palace while her brother and her sister-in-law stayed close by her side.

Twilight tossed and turned beneath the bedsheets as little beads of sweat ran down her brow. Several moments later, her eyes shot open and she sat up in her bed, holding her hoof to her chest while taking rapid breaths. She rubbed her tingling eyes, and began to glance around her room.

The chamber was as dark as the night sky outside. The only sound to be heard was the occasional quick rush of wind that streaked past the window.

She paused for a brief minute to stare at the flowerpot and the get-well-soon card rested against its base. The sight of it through the darkness made her smile, and the rapidity of her breaths and heartbeat slowly began to lessen. With a deep yawn, she lowered her head back down to the soft pillow, closed her eyes, and allowed the gales outside to sooth her ears.

Wonder if there's a storm coming down from the mountains. Wouldn’t surprise me. It’s not called the Frozen North for nothing, and it’ll be winter soon.

Nestled within the warmth of the blankets, the image of a gentle, falling snow formed in Twilight's mind and she let out a contented hum.

I always did like to watch the snow falling. Sitting next to a warm fire... Mug of hot chocolate... A big plate of Spike’s freshly-baked homemade vanilla-cream cookies...

As the minutes passed on, the wind began to grow stronger and more steady until it was pounding on the window endlessly like a tempest.

Ugh. Now I'll never get back to sleep. If only I was well enough to use my magic I'd put a forcefield on that window.

Without warning, a deafening, whip-like crack shot through the air and echoed for a few moments before fading away.

Twilight's eyes flew open and she shot upright. Turning to look out the window, her gaze was met by rapid flashes of bright light.

There was a loud crash outside, and the room shook violently for a moment.

Twilight yelped as the force made her tumble out of the bed and fall to the floor in a heap. With a groan, she weakly kicked the hanging blankets off her hindlegs and rose to her hooves. Struggling to remain standing, she leaned against the closet door and glanced back at the window.

The furious winds could still be heard, but the flashing light was now only visible along the outline of a massive, dark figure that seemed to be blocking the view from the window.

Twilight's heart sunk as a terrible dread washed over her. With no second thoughts, she wobbled over to her saddlebag as fast as she could, sitting down and began to sift through its contents. The sound of guard ponies clamoring in the hall outside the room reached her ears, and her breaths quickened with each passing second. Finally, she pulled a rolled up piece of parchment from the bag's depths. Unfurling the paper, she mumbled to herself as she read the letter.

There was a frantic knocking, and the sound of Applejack's voice came from behind the door.

“Twilight!”

She returned the letter to her saddlebag before making her way over to the door. Opening it, she beheld the worried faces of her friends and squads of royal guards racing toward the palace entrance. She stood in the doorway, struggling to catch her breath.

Nopony said a word as Twilight nodded.

Act 1 - Crystal's Fate

View Online

With eyes tingling and sweat streaming down her brow, Twilight followed her friends as they hurried down the palace corridors. Her thoughts raced about her mind at a pace that was matched only by the winds that hammered against the windows, and all along the way, they were passed by palace guards galloping in a panicked clamor.

After several minutes, the ponies passed through the large archway at the end of the hall and stepped out onto the balcony that overlooked the palace's main entrance. As thunder rolled through the air, the gales slammed against the ponies and made their manes fly in the gusts. They covered their eyes against the brightness that flashed all around them, and turning their attention to the sky, the ponies watched in dread as thick, ghostly-white clouds swirled above the entirety of the Crystal Empire. At the center of the maelstrom was a large, dark orb. Waves of energy skittered across the orb's surface like snakes, and bolts of lightning erupted from its depths with every passing second.

Twilight's heart sunk. She lowered her gaze, and through the flashes and the sting of the wind, she spotted a massive, dark, rocky-looking creature looming before her. It stood with its side turned to the palace, and was seemingly staring down at the masses of ponies huddled together in the streets. From her vantage point, Twilight noticed that the balcony sat at the same height as the behemoth's waist. She glanced down at its large, sinister claws, then slowly scanned up along its full stature which rose several meters above them, pausing when she beheld two cloaked, horned figures rested atop the creature's thick shoulder.

Before any of the ponies could speak, Twilight ushered them back through the archway and around the corner into the palace corridor. She immediately turned to Cadance and peered deep into her eyes. “Get the Crystal Heart out of here. Now!”

Cadance gazed back at her in shock. “What?”

“That orb in the sky is the same anomaly that appeared out by the Everfree Forest,” said Twilight. “And that giant creature is the same one that arrived there after the orb emerged. It's all in that letter Princess Celestia wrote to me.”

“I can't just leave you all here to fight that thing on your own. It's my duty to defend this city.”

“Sis, please listen to me.” Twilight gave Cadance a firm stare. “We know that thing answers to Nightmare Moon just as the shadow ponies do. We know Nightmare Moon's after the Elements of Harmony but failed to get them last time. If the Animus are coming here, we must assume that she's after the Crystal Heart as well.”

“The Crystal Heart's never left the city. Without it, the Crystal Empire will lose the thing that makes it itself.” Cadance paused briefly and glanced down with a look of sadness forming in her eyes. “Just like not too long ago when Sombra reappeared on our very doorstep...”

Twilight frowned and put a hoof gently upon Cadance's shoulder. “Nothing's been the same ever since Nightmare Night. I think the time for being conservative has long since passed.”

Cadance kept her head down, but after a moment, she glanced sidelong back at Twilight. “How do we know this isn't another trap by Nightmare Moon to capture you or me or any of us like she did Luna?”

“Well...” said Twilight with a sigh, “I guess we don't... Regardless, keeping the Crystal Heart here now is a risk we simply cannot afford. Take it and Spike and get them to you-know-where.”

“Wait, what?" Spikes eyes widened, and giving Twilight a pleading gaze, he tightly gripped her foreleg in his little claws. “No! I want to stay with you guys!”

“This is far too dangerous, Spike.”

“But...”

“I'd never be able to forgive myself if anything happened to you.” She wrapped her forelegs around the young dragon and rubbed the back of his head. “You'll be much safer if you go with Cadance, and we'll come back for you the first chance we get. I promise.”

Cadance nodded and levitated Spike off the ground. She gently set him down on her back then smiled at Twilight. “Don't you worry, I'll make sure they're safe.”

“I know. Now go, hurry!”

With a last glance toward Twilight and the others, Cadance gave Shining Armor a tender nuzzle then looked back at Spike. “All right, little guy, hold on tight!”

The ponies watched quietly as Cadance galloped down the hall with Spike clinging to her neck, but a moment later, Twilight motioned with her hoof for the others to follow her and they proceeded down the winding stairs nearby. They stepped out of the palace and joined the ponies who were huddled together at the foot of the dark behemoth.

Twilight looked up, briefly staring into the beast's ghostly eyes before glancing down at the cloaked figures on its shoulder.

A red glow formed around one figure's hood and it pulled back, slowly revealing Nightmare Moon. The winds subsided, the flashes coming from the dark orb in the sky ceased, and there was utter quiet across the city.

Silently, Twilight watched the two of them as they sat high atop their perch. As the minutes dragged on, the mild chill in the air became nothing compared to the icy tickles that descended her spine, and every breath she took wracked her lungs as the image of Nightmare Moon, her amulet, the dark titan, and Princess Luna burned into her psyche.

"Greetings, ponies," said Nightmare Moon. "Lovely night we're having, isn't it?"

Every word that the dark mare spoke sent another shiver down Twilight's spine.

Nightmare Moon allowed the sound of her voice to fade away into the night. Watching the ponies tremble, she chuckled quietly. "I'm short on time so I'll get straight to the point. My subjects need a place to call home, and this city will be perfect for us. I only wish I could stay and watch, but I have some very important business to attend to elsewhere."

With a sneer, she glanced down at Twilight and her friends before nodding to Luna and Entropus. A brief moment later, her horn flared a deep red and she vanished in a burst of dark mist.

Twilight stared at the spot on the rocky giant's shoulder that Nightmare Moon had been occupying only moments prior. She turned her gaze to Luna, and time seemed to stand still.

“Princess Luna!” Her voice echoed throughout the area, slowly fading away until the devouring silence had returned.

Luna gave no reply. From behind the darkness of the hood of her cloak, she peered down at Twilight through the magic, nightmarish red aura that hung over her eyes.

Twilight stepped back as Luna's dark stare seemed to pierce into her very soul. She swallowed hard, but as the uneasiness within her deepened, a memory of Luna's bright smile during Nightmare Night flashed in her mind and a warmth broke through the heartache that had plagued her being since the festival.

“Luna...” Her voice was soft and serene as a dove. Twilight smiled at Luna and stepped closer as tears began to form in her eyes.

“It's me... your friend Twilight Sparkle. You remember me, and Applejack and Pinkie Pie and everypony else, don't you? After Nightmare Night, we promised your sister that we'd find you. She misses you terribly, as do I, my friends, everypony in this city and in all of Equestria. We know the real you is in there somewhere, and we will find a way to save you from whatever dark spell Nightmare Moon has put on you. Please, say something. Anything.”

Again, Luna did not respond. She continued to gaze down at the unicorn standing before her.

“I don't think she's listening,” said Pinkie.

“Princess!” cried Rarity. “You've got to fight it! I know you can!”

Twilight's heart quickened but she remained steadfast as she stood there with her legs trembling with fatigue. She prepared to speak again, pausing as she saw Luna's horn glow begin to glow a deep red.

Luna pointed at the ponies, then brought her hoof back to it's previous rested position and her horn stopped glowing.

“Uh, Twi...” said Applejack, “I got a real bad feelin' about this. Maybe y'all should get back here with us.”

Without warning, a large black cloud burst down from the dark orb in the sky which began to extend along the street between the ponies and the rocky giant.

Twilight's heart and breaths quickened. Little beads of sweat rolled down her brow as she retreated and rejoined her friends. She groaned, rubbing her eyes and horn as a sharp tingle shot through them.

The townsponies shivered, muttering as the dark cloud spread through the city as far as their eyes could see. As the cloud began to surround them, they screamed and galloped through the openings that were quickly disappearing. Shortly after the last of the ponies had escaped and their screams and hoof steps had faded, the cloud closed around Twilight, her friends, and the city guards.

Huddling up closer to the others, Twilight watched in horror as countless pairs of small, solid white, ghostly orbs rose up from the ground inside the cloud. The cloud dissipated, leaving a legion of shadow ponies gazing at her and the others. Looking up at the dark behemoth again, she let let out a startled gasp upon seeing that Luna had disappeared and tears began to form in her eyes once more.

“Princess...”

The fierce winds picked back up, the flashes from the orb in the sky resumed, and the ghostly clouds continued to swirl above the Crystal Empire. Entropus let out a deep growl and the horde of shadow ponies reared themselves. They seemed to glare at the trapped crystal ponies, digging at the road with their dark hooves and they made ghastly wails with each passing second.

“We're not gettin' out of this without a fight,” said Applejack.

“So we'll give them one they'll never forget,” Rainbow declared with a small snort. “Then after that we'll get tough!”

Fluttershy trembled and whimpered uncontrollably.

Pinkie patted Fluttershy's shoulder then looked over at Twilight. “C-couldn't the unicorns just zap us all out of here? There's not too many of us.”

“Remember what Cadance said, Pinkie,” stated Rarity. “Twilight should avoid using magic until she's recovered.”

“Jeez, Rarity, tell the neighborhood!” Rainbow grunted as one of the shadow ponies lunged at her. She whipped around and kicked the creature in its chest, sending it rolling back.

The memory of the sharp pain she felt the last time she tried to use magic ran through Twilight's mind. It was quickly followed by another wave of weakness in her legs and she ran her hoof across the scars over her eyes. Reaching up, she gasped and frantically searched all along the top of her mane, but felt nothing there.

My Element... I must have left it in my room! And Luna's gone...

Rainbow puffed out her chest and stepped forward. She spread her hooves and crouched down, mimicking the stance of the shadow ponies before looking back at her friends and beaming. “Come on, everypony, let's show these beasts what we're made—”

"Rainbow, look out!" shouted Pinkie.

Shining Armor rushed forward with his horn lit.

Startled by Pinkie's cry and Shining Armor's sudden move, Rainbow shot her gaze back to her front just in time to see a magic barrier appear in front of her. Before she could react, the right hoof of a shadow pony slammed against the barrier, aimed at Rainbow's left cheek.

"Whoa!" she cried as she leaped back and up off the ground, flapping her wings vigorously against the gales.

Shining Armor's horn flashed brightly and the assaulting shadow pony was blasted back to the others. "Guards, defensive circle!"

At Shining Armor's command, half of the unicorns fanned out and quickly conjured magical barriers that encircled the whole group of Equestrians but left small openings between them. The remaining unicorns stuck their horns through the openings, while the earth ponies and the pegasi tightened their grip on their spears.

Entropus pointed at the trapped Equestrians and let out a roar that overpowered the winds. Standing up on their back hooves, the shadow ponies kicked at the air and charged forward.

Loud cracks began to whip through the air as the guard ponies fired magic bolts through the small openings between the barriers in a never ending stream. Several shadow ponies were knocked back at each spot, causing the ones behind them to stumble into a pile, but the ones to the sides weaved around and threw themselves against the guards' magic walls like a flood. With each impact, they pulled back and rushed again. The ones struck by the guards' attacks got back to their hooves and rejoined the assault, seemingly unfazed by any bruises that their dark coats hid from view.

Remaining huddled together with her friends in the center of the space, Twilight wiped the sweat from her brow as she glanced all around.

"What are we going to do?" whimpered Fluttershy. "We can't hold them off forever."

"I... I don't know, darling," said Rarity with a frown. "There's so many of them."

Rainbow grumbled and let out a snort. "My kingdom for a weapon..."

"Twilight," said Applejack, giving Twilight a hopeful stare, "there's got to be some way to use the Elements without all of them present. Please tell me there's a way."

Twilight felt the top of her head once more. Her ears drooped and she sniffled. "If there is, I am unaware of it."

"What's wrong with the ground?" cried Pinkie.

Twilight glanced at Pinkie before looking at the ground and her eyes widened.

The ground beneath the ponies within the barrier had turned a ghostly white, and little puffs of pitch black smoke shot up from the glow like miniature geysers. Before anypony could move, a powerful magic force exploded beneath them and they screamed as they were launched into the air in every direction along with a number of the shadow ponies immediately around them.

The crash of the explosion mixed with the rush of the winds and screams of the ponies, bombarding Twilight's ears and they began to ring. She flailed her limbs as she sailed, but as quickly as she had been blasted away, she felt herself hit the ground and roll several yards. Coming to a stop, she remained motionless as she lay on her side and a soreness abounded all through her.

Her horn tingled once more and all sound suddenly became muffled. She opened her eyes, but everything was solid white except for a dark, cloaked figure that loomed over her, and blinking a few times, the face of Princess Luna slowly came into view.

A nightmarish red aura hung over Luna's horn that matched the one that overlay her eyes. The glow around her horn faded, and she stared down at Twilight darkly.

"Princess?" mumbled Twilight.

After a moment, Luna's image and the white space disappeared. Briefly, she clenched her eyes shut and her vision returned to clarity. She saw no sign of her friends or any of the city guards, only shadow ponies on all sides glaring down at her, neighing and stamping their hooves. After a moment, she rose to her hooves, but her legs trembled the entire way.

One of the shadow ponies charged.

Twilight yelped as the shadow pony's head crashed into her and she fell back down to the ground. A throbbing pain and a deep heaviness manifested in her chest on the spot where the shadow pony's attack connected. A bit of sweat ran down her brow, and she took several labored breaths.

After a moment, a familiar voice reached her ears through the chaos.

“Get out of my city, you vile fiends!”

Twilight opened her eyes in time to see a large turquoise beam shoot down and strike the ground before her, sending the whole group of Animus around her rolling back in the resulting explosion. With the soreness and fatigue in her legs too great to allow her to stand, Twilight turned her head to the sky. She spotted Princess Cadance flying overhead and a wave of relief ran through her.

Seeing Twilight down as well as an opening to get to her, all of her friends rushed over and formed a protective circle around her.

Entropus roared and dark crystals erupted from its rocky knuckles, launching them at high-speed at Cadance. Battling against the wind, she narrowly avoided them and shot several magic blasts at the dark titan. It knocked the bolts away with one claw, then brought its other claw down over her. Cadance dodged the swipe, but backed away from the behemoth and flew down, landing in front Twilight and her friends.

Without hesitation, Shining Armor conjured a magical barrier that quickly grew to envelop the ponies.

Within the safety of Shining Armor's shield, Twilight smiled at Cadance as she and Fluttershy helped her rise to her hooves. “You've got great timing.”

“Sorry I'm late!” said Cadance.

“I was afraid that...” Twilight's ears drooped as the aftermath of the Animus attack on Ponyville during Nightmare Night replayed in her mind. “It's such a relief you're safe. And Spike, and the Heart?”

Cadance nodded comfortingly. “Both safe. I put a cloaking spell over the place as an extra measure.”

Keeping his horn aglow, Shining Armor wrapped his forelegs around his wife as if he never wanted to let go. Cadance beamed and returned the tender embrace, rubbing the stallion's mane.

“Uh, guys," Rainbow said, panting lightly. "I get that this is a big family moment and all, but..."

The shadow ponies screeched all around as they threw themselves against the barrier in a never-ending fury.

“Where did Nightmare Moon go?” asked Cadance.

“She left,” said Twilight. She winced as the pain in the bruise on her chest caught up with her again, and she leaned against Pinkie for support while more sweat ran down her brow. She took several breaths and kept her hoof held against the bruise. “Same with Luna, and just as Princess Celestia described, Luna's under a powerful dark spell. I tried to talk to her, but I don't know if she could hear me.”

Cadance gave Twilight an inquisitive look. “Well, that doesn't make any sense. Why would she be absent when her minions are attack—”

She suddenly went quiet and held a hoof to her chin as she looked down at the ground.

Twilight furrowed her brow. “Cadance? What is it?”

She peered at Twilight. “I just had the strangest hunch... We need to get back to the palace immediately.”

“The palace?” inquired Applejack, panting heavily. “Why there?"

“No time to explain.” Cadance's horn glowed bright. “I'm going to mass teleport us. Careful, the landing may be a little bumpy.”

Suddenly, Fluttershy screamed and clung to Applejack, pointing up and out.

Applejack let out a grunt. "Fluttershy, what are—"

She immediately went quiet and her mouth hung open. "Uh, ponies, we're in big trouble. Emphasis on big..."

Everypony turned their attention in the direction Fluttershy was pointing and Twilight froze. Through the magic, translucent wall that separated them from the shadow ponies, she spotted Entropus aiming its balled up fist at them. Four large, dark crystals were protruding from its knuckles.

"Go..." muttered Twilight, glancing at Cadance. "Go!"

The ponies became engulfed in a bright turquoise light as the crystals shot from the titan's fist and flew toward them with lightning speed. The world around them turned to darkness and they felt their hooves leaving the ground.

A split second later, there was a loud boom. A wave of magical energy washed over Twilight, and her heart plummeted when a pained cry from Shining Armor reached her ears as Cadance's teleportation spell sent them flying through the abyss.

The ponies yelped as the force of the mass teleportation sent them tumbling across a smooth, hard surface.

Twilight groaned as she struggled to find the strength to raise her hoof to rub her throbbing head. Opening her eyes, she saw that Cadance's spell had relocated them to the halls of the palace's upper floor. She could hear the faint cries of the battle that raged on out in the city, but other than herself and her friends, the corridor was deserted. “It's been a while since I had a landing like that after teleporting.”

Cadance rose to her hooves and shook herself off before helping Twilight up and nuzzling her. “Sorry. It gets more difficult when moving whole groups at once, plus I did it in haste.”

She glanced around at the others, all of whom were still collapsed on the floor. “Everypony okay?”

“Still in one piece over here,” said Applejack. “Feelin' kind of dizzy though.”

Pinkie wobbled back and forth and leaned against the wall for support. “My head feels like it's been through a blender!”

“Teleportation takes some getting used to,” stated Twilight. “First time I did it... Well, that's a story for a more appropriate time.”

Twilight shook her head gently and the dizziness lessened. After a moment, she gasped as she spotted the collapsed form of Shining Armor nearby, and the excitement just moments prior came flooding back to her. She stumbled over to him and began to examine him. "Shiny? BBBFF?"

Cadence soon joined Twilight's side, her face stricken with the same fearful guise as Twilight. She knelt down, put her hoof to Shining Armor's shoulder, and rubbed her cheek against his. "Honey?"

The stallion's eyes remained closed and he was quiet. Suddenly, he gasped and took a deep breath which turned into labored panting. His horn flickered on and off, and little jolts of magical static danced around it.

"My love..." muttered Cadance. "Can you feel anything? Can you talk? Please, say something!"

Twilight watched the flickering of static around her brother's horn then glanced at Cadance. "He seems fine, but it looks like those crystals knocked out his barrier just before we were relocated here."

"And since he was still channeling it when it was broken, it was like a blow to his gut..." Cadence kept her hoof on Shining Armor's shoulder and slid her other foreleg underneath his head, lifting him up gently into her protective embrace.

Shining Armor's labored breaths slowed to a softer pace and his eyes opened part way. Everypony watched with bright smiles as the stallion turned his head and gazed straight up into the loving eyes of his wife and sister. "What happened?"

Twilight rubbed Shining Armor's head. "Those crystals the giant beast threw at us hit your barrier so hard that it broke."

"I've never felt anything so strong before," said Shining Armor as he rose to his hooves with the help of the others, briefly running his hoof over his tingling horn.

"It does take a pretty powerful punch to break a magical barrier," stated Twilight, giving her big brother a hug. "Are you strong enough to stand on your own?"

Shining Armor nodded and returned the embrace. "I'm okay. Don't you worry, little sis."

The ponies all turned to face Cadance, each of them giving her a questioning stare.

“So,” Rainbow said, “you didn't answer Applejack's question. What makes you think Nightmare Moon would be in here? What's so special about this place?”

Rarity nodded in equal curiosity. “Yes. What else besides the Crystal Heart could draw Nightmare Moon to the palace?”

Twilight stared sidelong at Cadance and she furrowed her brow.

Hold on... Could she mean...?

“It'll be easier if I showed you...” Cadance's tone was flat and she kept her gaze down. “We must hurry.”

“Hold up!” said Twilight. “I think I know what you're talking about, but there's something I need to check first. In my panic over the appearance of the Animus, I left my Element of Harmony in my room. I need to make sure it's still there.”

“Then let's get this cattle-drive a-movin'!” cried Applejack.

With Cadance and Shining Armor helping her stand, Twilight began to move down the empty hallway as fast as she could while the others followed behind. Before long, they came to Twilight's room. She hobbled over to her bed, reached down, and pulled her saddlebag out from under the nightstand. Taking a deep breath, she opened the bag and beheld the ornate crown.

She let out a deep sigh and picked up the Element. “Thank Celestia! Okay, now let's get back to our other business!”

Keeping the Element of Magic firmly grasped in one foreleg, she took Cadance's hoof and made her way back to the others.

The ponies exited the room and headed through the corridor, turning the corner that led into the palace's inner reaches. They could no longer hear the commotion outside, but the sound had been replaced with the echoes of their hoof steps. The passage was shrouded in shadow but for the soft glimmer from the gem lanterns affixed to the wall.

As they moved further, Twilight turned her attention to Cadance and she frowned slightly.

There's only one thing in this palace beside the Crystal Heart she could be thinking of. It has to be a certain door, and if that's so, then this is even bigger than we first thought...

After several minutes, the ponies came to a small archway, through which was a winding staircase. There were no lanterns in the stairwell, and the stairs went down further than the ponies could see.

“Follow close,” said Cadance as she stepped through the arch and lit her horn to guide the way through the darkness.

“You mean... go down the dark-stairs-of-ultimate-terror?” Fluttershy began to quiver and backed up until she hit the wall behind her. “Couldn't I wait here?”

Rarity walked up alongside Fluttershy and put her foreleg over her in a gentle embrace. “I know you're scared, darling, but we need you with us. We're all in this together, just like Princess Celestia said.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said. “Besides, if you want to stay up here, then you'll be all alone in this cold, dark, back hall while the rest of us are down there, and there's no telling how long we'll be down there for."

Rainbow batted Fluttershy's shoulder and gave her a questioning grin. Fluttershy gulped, but after several moments, she stepped back into the group and everypony beamed brightly.

“You see, Fluttershy,” Rainbow stated. “You're pretty tough... when you want to be...”

The ponies chuckled and followed Cadance through the arch. They went utterly silent as they finally reached the bottom of the stairwell, coming to a small circular room. The air seemed to close in around them. The only things that could be seen were the crystals that decorated the wall and the spaces that were illuminated by Cadance's magic light. Fluttershy stood in the center of the group, ears drooped and shivering worse than before.

The fur on the back of Twilight's neck stood while dark memories pushed themselves to the forefront of her mind, overpowering every other thought that attempted to surface.

“There's nothing here,” said Rarity.

“Yes there is...” Twilight raised her hoof, aiming it at a spot on the wall opposite the stairs.

Everypony turned to look at the spot that Twilight and Cadance were pointing at. They beheld a small door with a singular gem adorning the very top of it.

“What's through there?” Rarity took a few steps toward the door.

Shining Armor's horn lit up and he stopped Rarity where she stood with his magic. “Hold up there. That's no ordinary door. That's King Sombra's door...”

Silence came crashing down upon the room.

“Um...” stuttered Fluttershy, “did you just say—”

“Yes.” Shining Armor's horn stopped glowing.

Released from the binding magic, Rarity looked back at the door and slowly retreated.

Cadance took a deep breath. “During his cruel reign, King Sombra put this door here. There are dark enchantments on it. If anypony tries to pass through, their worst fears are shown to them. In addition, the pony becomes lost in the vision, making them think all of their worst fears have come true. This makes it the perfect place to hide things.”

“It's where the Crystal Heart was hidden during Sombra’s recent attempted return,” said Twilight. “If Spike hadn't been there to help pull me out the vision that Cadance described, I never would have been able to get past the door.”

Cadance nodded at Twilight then returned her attention to the others. “I was afraid that Nightmare Moon would be down here attempting to reconfigure the magic on the door for her own purposes, or simply to draw the magic out of the door and into herself.”

The ponies all nodded in understanding.

“Well, she's not here,” stated Applejack. “But if she ain't here then where could she be?”

Twilight's gaze had not left the door for the entire time her friends were talking, staring at it with an intense uneasiness that grew deeper with each passing second. “I wouldn't say that just yet, Applejack...”

Everypony gave Twilight a questioning stare, and several tense moments ticked by before any of them were able to overcome their reservation.

“Come again?” asked Applejack.

“I was just thinking about something Nightmare Moon said on Nightmare Night, when I encountered her in the Old Ruins.”

Pinkie hopped over and peered into Twilight's eyes. “Didn't you say she said several really freaky things?”

“She did.” Twilight pulled her attention away from the door, rubbing her foreleg slowly as she glanced between them. “What I'm referring to here... 'I walk this path now. Down the dark corridor, to the place where things go to disappear.'”

She looked over at the spiraling staircase and then at the door. “We just went 'down a dark corridor.' And, Cadance, you just said that Sombra's magic door is a great place to hide things. If you ask me, that sounds like one way of saying it's a 'place where things go to disappear...'"

“What are you gettin' at there, Twi?” asked Applejack.

“I'm getting the strangest feeling that this door leads to more places than a secret staircase to the top of the palace...” Twilight paused for a moment.

"What kind of places?" mumbled Fluttershy. "Wait, don't answer that. I don't want to know. It can't be any place good."

“So is Nightmare Moon beyond this door or not?” asked Applejack.

“She could be, but there's one problem with that theory: if she was wanting to sneak in here to get to this door, she could have done so without all the smoke and mirrors going on outside.”

Rainbow let out a sigh. “So then where is she?”

“Outside, she made it pretty clear that she intends to take the city. She's here in the palace, in the place where things go to exert their power. Specifically, waiting for us in the throne room.”

“You're kind of scaring me in your own way, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “For about a half-second there you sounded a little bit like her.”

Twilight blushed and put her hoof over her mouth. “Oh, sorry.”

“So I guess our next stop is the grand hall,” declared Applejack, rubbing the Element of Honesty around her neck.

The ponies retreated to the stairs and began their ascent while Rainbow hovered slightly above them. Silence abounded as the floor disappeared underneath the darkness below. Before long, the ponies passed through the arch back into the palace hall.

“Twilight...” said Applejack in a low voice and watching her. “I'm right positive that Nightmare Moon is fixin' to fight us just like the first time. Do you think y'all are well enough to use your Element?”

Twilight stared down as she led the ponies through the barely lit hall, and her heart hastened as the stairs leading down to the bottom floor came into view. She slid the Element of Magic onto her head and breathed deeply. “Even if I'm not, I have to try. For Equestria's sake and Luna's.”

The ponies proceeded down the stairs and turned a corner, inching their way toward the grand hall. As it came into view, they paused. The large ornate doors stood wide open for them like an invitation, and slowly, they glanced between each other.

As they entered the chamber, the serene light from the crystals on the walls greeted them but it was drowned out by the bright light that rapidly flashed through the windows. A red carpet ran along the shimmering floor to a raised platform at the back of the hall. At the top of the dais sat a solitary throne amidst several large crystalline obelisks.

Scanning the length of the hall, its emptiness bore into Twilight, but her heart hastened as her horn and eyes began to tingle.

“Okay, this is getting stupid,” Rainbow said with a loud huff. “She's not here either. She's totally messing with us!”

“That I am...”

Everypony jumped as the sinister voice echoed throughout the grand hall.

Twilight groaned and sat down, rubbing her eyes and horn as the tingling became worse. She peeked her eyes open and beheld a cloud of dark mist come down from the shadows in the ceiling, watching as it glided around and between her and her friends like a snake.

After several moments, it slithered over to the throne and gathered upon itself. Nightmare Moon emerged from the cloud, standing tall atop the dais with the Alicorn Amulet around her neck, and with a large dark cloak covering her large frame from the base of her neck down over her flanks. Her blue helmet and the armor plates covering her hooves glistened in the dim light of the chamber's lanterns. Her misty, star-laden mane and tail flowed behind her, a fiendish red glow shone within her eyes, and she peered down at the ponies with a dark grin upon her face.

“Do you know how long I've been waiting?” she asked. “I was beginning to think you wouldn't think to look for me here. It should have been obvious.”

Rainbow glared at Nightmare Moon and spread her legs apart into a combative stance. “How about we forget the small talk and skip to the part where we kick your backside into oblivion where you belong! We did it once, and we'll do it again!”

“That sounds just dandy to me!” cried Applejack, mimicking Rainbow's pose.

Nightmare Moon stared at the two of them through half-open eyes. “What's the point of getting my long-coming revenge if I can't mess with my victims?”

She chuckled then sneered. “So, yeah. I was bored and it was fun.”

Every memory of Nightmare Moon and the encounter with her several years prior assaulted Twilight all at once. The dark alicorn's twisted laughter echoed across the valleys of Twilight's mind as she gazed upon her, and sweat poured down her brow at a speed matched by the pounding in her chest. After several moments, she turned her focus down to the Alicorn Amulet.

“So here we are again,” said Nightmare Moon, her tone darkening. “The little ponies who foiled my carefully-laid plans before. You got lucky in our last encounter, but this time...”

She closed her eyes and placed her hoof on the Alicorn Amulet. “With this gift I have a new ally.”

Twilight raised an eye ridge.

'Gift?' 'Ally?' That doesn't sound like the Nightmare Moon I remember...

“At long last I have the power I need to forge a new beginning for my subjects,” Nightmare Moon continued. “The magic of this land will sustain us, and I will finally be worthy of their love and admiration.”

Rainbow huffed and spread her wings, rising into the air while rubbing her Element of Loyalty. “Bla bla bla! Maybe I didn't make myself clear the first time. Nopony here gives a flying feather what you have to say! Come on, ponies, let's give it everything we've got, and this time she's going to stay gone!”

Twilight glanced to the left and then to the right as the others formed up on either side of her with herself in the center of the line. Even in Fluttershy, Twilight could see it: the fire in her friends' eyes, the unfaltering strength of their stance. The longer she observed, the brighter a glimmer of hope shone through the darkness that surrounded her spirit. Without tilting her head, she cast her gaze upward in the direction of her aching horn as she felt the Element of Magic gently digging into her mane.

I have to try... For Luna's sake and Equestria's...

She took a deep breath and summoned the same determined look that her friends wore, peering into Nightmare Moon's dark and fearsome eyes. “Rainbow's right. We've wasted enough time talking. There's a time for action and it's now! You're going to pay for what you've done to Princess Luna, to Equestria, and this time you will be locked away for good, never to hurt anypony else ever again!”

The warmth returned to Twilight as the familiar tide of magical energy began to flow through her, mingling with the resonant energies of the Element of Magic.

Cadance and Shining Armor's horns lit up. The other five Elements turned aglow, and an aura of light formed around each of Twilight's friends that corresponded with the color of their Element. The glow around the ponies merged into a single field that gave off a brilliant white light with rainbow-colored undertones and also grew to envelop Cadance and Shining Armor.

Nightmare Moon stood still at her spot near the crystal throne, grinning as she watched. She crouched down into a combative pose and waved her hoof at the ponies tauntingly.

The warmth within Twilight deepened, but after several moments, her horn began to sting, and she winced as little bolts of lightning shot from the tip.

Something's wrong... The energy won't expand any further. My scars from the Crystal Heart zapping me must still be interfering with my magic. The Elements won't be at full strength.

She groaned.

I can't push any harder... It hurts!

A large stream of translucent, rainbow-colored energy burst from the field of light and blitzed toward Nightmare Moon. As she stared at the beam, the same nightmarish red aura that shown about her eyes formed around the Alicorn Amulet and then her horn.

There was a loud explosion followed by a blinding flash and a rush of wind. Closing her eyes and turning her head to the side, Twilight held the Element of Magic against her head and pushed against the floor with her free legs as the wind collided with her. A second later, her body went numb save for the stinging pain in her horn and in the scars over her eyes.

“Ha ha, take that!” Rainbow cried. “That's what happens when you mess with Equestria!”

“How do you like them apples?” Applejack let out a cheer and smirked as she and Rainbow knocked hooves together.

Pinkie bounced up and down before pulling Rarity and Fluttershy into a hug. “Who's bad? Uh huh! We're bad!”

Cadance and Shining Armor chuckled and gave each other a tender nuzzle.

Twilight continued to stare forward, sweating hard and breathing deeply as her friends celebratory enthusiasm passed over her without taking root.

The light from the Elements of Harmony faded, and the ponies froze with their mouths hanging open. Nightmare Moon lie at the bottom of the stairs. She appeared to be bruised, but giving the ponies a dark grin, she rose to her hooves and dusted herself off.

“You can't do that!” cried Pinkie as she grabbed hold of Fluttershy and clung to her. “That's not fair!”

Applejack shivered and gulped. “It-it just ain't possible!”

Twilight's heart sunk.

“No...” she muttered under her breath. She fell to her stomach as the muscles in her legs gave out. and staring at her reflection in the crystalline floor, tears formed in her eyes.

If only I hadn't had that mishap with the Crystal Heart I would have been strong enough to save Luna. I used every last ounce of strength I had, but it still wasn't enough... I've failed... I've really failed!

Nightmare Moon let out a loud cackle. “Fools! Did you honestly think it would be so easy? Did we forget that I have the Alicorn Amulet on my side?”

The ponies trembled and moved closer together.

"I was merely using you to test my new trinket,” Nightmare Moon continued, her voice getting firmer with each passing moment. “And it turns out that not even the legendary Elements of Harmony can stand up to it. I really shouldn't be so surprised. I possess the power of the very heart of malice itself!”

Nightmare Moon's horn lit up and the floor beneath each of the ponies became covered in a pitch-dark mist. Before anypony could move, the mist burst up from underneath them, growing until it towered over them. Each of the eight clouds took the shape of a four-pronged claw and quickly closed its talons around one of the eight ponies, wrapping around them like snakes.

Twilight cried out as the mist grabbed hold of her. Although it looked like a cloud, it felt extraordinarily solid. Twilight squirmed and fidgeted, but the mist didn't relent. It expanded further, covering her mouth and drowning out her whimpering before lifting her into the air. The screams of her friends also faded as the clouds mimicked this power over each of them as well. Twilight inhaled deeply as the mist pressed its talons against her flesh more, tightening its grip and making it difficult for her to breathe. All fell silent for the unicorn, but a moment later, one of the cloud's talons poked the top of Twilight's head and a ghostly voice whispered inside her mind.

“So many new faces... and one familiar...”

Twilight's heart raced as the voice echoed. She continued to struggle in the mist's clutches, but lacking any form of strength, she was resolved to her captivity. The voice spoke again.

“Come, little one. Give in to your fear as I feast upon it...”

Nightmare Moon's dark grin grew as she watched the scene unfold. She approached the ponies, moving her attention from one to the next and chuckling at the terror upon their faces. “Come, my little ponies. Fly with me.”

The clouds pulled the ponies forward, following Nightmare Moon through the main doors and onto the balcony outside. Nightmare Moon flew high up into the air and the clouds followed suit, coming to a hovering position above the palace's main entrance.

Through the cracks in the mist, Twilight briefly observed the swirling ghostly white clouds in the sky. Unable to turn her head against the gripping force of the magic mist claw holding her, she shifted her gaze first to the dark titan Entropus, then to the claws holding Cadance, Shining Armor, Fluttershy, and Applejack. Down on the city streets, she beheld the guard ponies completely buried underneath the hordes of Animus. From her place in the air, she saw that the ranks of the shadowy creatures extended beyond the city limits, and her thoughts returned to Luna then to Celestia.

Forgive me... I've failed...

Nightmare Moon took one quick look around before looking down at the trapped palace guards. “Ponies!”

The call rang in Twilight's ears and burned into her mind as it echoed across the city.

“Your champions have fallen! The power of the Alicorn Amulet reigns supreme!”

Twilight winced as Nightmare Moon laughed aloud and the sea of shadow ponies wailed in unison. She closed her eyes and tears flowed from them at a steady pace. But suddenly, she heard Nightmare Moon grunt, and she opened her eyes in time to see her roll to the side as a large, golden bolt of magic streaked past her. Straining to see through the mist and her own tears, Twilight saw a winged figure quickly approaching that revealed itself to be Princess Celestia and her heart lifted a little.

Flapping her wings furiously and glaring, Celestia aimed her horn at Nightmare Moon and shot another large, golden beam.

Nightmare Moon dodged the second bolt and returned to her original spot in front of Twilight and her other captives. The expression on her face darkened, but kept a hint of the triumphant glee she wore earlier. “You're too late, Princess. This city belongs to me and my subjects now!”

“Release my ponies at once!” shouted Celestia.

“You are hardly in a spot to be making threats, but since you asked nicely... Catch!”

Twilight let out a muffled yelp as the deep red aura around Nightmare Moon's horn flared brightly. The mist claw pulled her back then threw her forward with great force. Screaming, she flailed her legs as she hurtled through the air at high speed. A split second later, she was enveloped in a golden light. There was a loud pop, and everything went dark.

Twilight grunted under her breath as she landed on a soft, grassy surface. She felt no ounce of strength whatsoever all throughout her body.

“It's them!” called a nearby voice.

A clamoring of hooves reached Twilight's ears that was immediately followed by excited but fearful chattering. Opening her eyes, everything was all blurry, and blinking several times did nothing to fix her vision.

“They look pretty hurt,” the voice continued. “Quick, get them to the emergency tents!”

Twilight felt herself being lifted off the ground. After a moment, her vision cleared up and revealed the golden armors of Canterlot city guards all around her, carrying her down a crowded moonlit street. Aided by the gentle glow of the streetlamps, she saw other groups of guards carting her friends, all of whom appeared to be as beaten and battered as herself. She winced as a hard pounding assaulted her head and her legs all tingled. As the guards carried her and the others into the city's western district, a gathering of ponies in the middle of numerous large tents came into Twilight's view.

The normally glistening colors of the crystal ponies' manes, tails, and eyes were darkened and pale. Many of them were huddled together; sniffling, murmuring, and trembling greatly. Their ears, manes, and tails were drooped. Small groups of Canterlot ponies sat among them, frowning and patting the refugees' shoulders.

Scanning the area, Twilight's eyes swelled with tears and she looked away.

The guards carried the ponies into one of the empty tents and proceeded to gently lay them down on the beds within. Once they were all set, they placed the Element of Magic on a small table and retreated from the tent. Other than the shaken mutterings from the ponies outside, there was silence throughout the room.

“I still can't believe it...” said Applejack dejectedly after several moments of silence. “We actually lost.”

Rainbow scoffed. “Nightmare Moon caught us off guard. She got lucky... That's all... End of story...”

“Those poor ponies,” stated Pinkie. “Normally I'd do something wild and wacky to try and lighten the mood, but...”

Rarity let out a weak cough. “I hear you, darling. They've lost their home. There is literally nothing for them to feel happy about right now. Same for us...”

“I can hardly feel let alone move anything,” said Shining Armor. “Whatever that magic mist was it must have been a powerful draining spell.”

“I think we all figured as much.” Applejack sighed. “I can't really feel or move anything either.”

The sound of more ponies arriving breached the tent and the chattering outside grew louder but remained grim. The door flaps to the tent opened and Princess Celestia strode in, followed by two unicorn mares who both wore a white hat with a white cross inside a red circle. Slowly, the nurses moved around the room and stopped at each bed. They pulled the blankets over the ponies, wiped their forehead with a damp towel, fluffed their pillow, and gave them a drink of water. When they reached Rainbow's bed, the pegasus let out a snort but the nurse ponies proceeded with their tasks despite Rainbow's protests.

Rainbow grumbled as one of the nurses put a wet towel to her forehead. “Really... I'm fine...”

With a deep frown upon her countenance, Celestia followed behind the nurses and nuzzled Twilight and the others.

“We'll be back in an hour to check up on you poor dears again,” said one of the nurse ponies. They bowed to Celestia, placed the towels and cups on their pushcart, and exited the tent.

“Celestia,” said Cadance in a weak voice. “My ponies, are they...”

“Yes,” Celestia replied. “They're outside, every single one I saw. That's why it took me so long to get there. I encountered them on my way there and brought them back here. I'm afraid I didn't have time to look for more of them. I can only assume that some fled to other parts or went into hiding. I'm sure they're okay.”

Cadance nodded in understanding as a couple of tears ran down her cheeks and she beckoned Celestia closer with a weak motion of her head. “Spike and the Crystal Heart are still up there. We had to hide them for their own safety.”

At the mention of Spike, Twilight's heart plummeted again and she clenched her tear-filled eyes shut even tighter.

Celestia walked up to Cadance and gazed down at her intently. “Where are they? I will retrieve them.”

Before Cadance could respond, one of the Canterlot unicorn guard ponies poked his head into the tent and dipped it before Celestia. “A thousand pardons for the interruption, Princess, but there's a mare here asking to see you as well as Miss Twilight Sparkle and her friends.”

Celestia turned her attention to the guard and stared at him quizzically. “See me?”

“She says she has information vital to the war effort. Information about Nightmare Moon, Princess Luna, and the Alicorn Amulet.”

Rarity gasped. “Could it be?”

Twilight's eyes flew open and the flow of tears lessened to a slow trickle before stopping completely.

“Let her in!” she cried as loud as she could, “Princess Celestia, help me turn around so I can see the door!”

Celestia watched as Twilight weakly fidgeted under the bed sheets. After a brief moment, her horn lit up and she gently rolled Twilight and the others over in their beds so that they were all facing the door. She returned her attention to the guard and nodded.

Twilight locked her gaze upon the tent's entrance.

The guard pulled back behind the door, holding the flaps open and a blue unicorn with a white and light-blue striped mane and tail entered. Her ears were drooped, and she wore a deep frown upon her countenance.

Twilight beamed. “Trixie.”

"Wait," said Celestia. "Before you say anything, I must ensure that Spike and the Crystal Heart are safe. I'll be back soon."

Celestia's horn lit and she disappeared in a bright flash. Nopony said anything during Celestia’s absence, leaving an awkwardness hanging in the air as Trixie just stared fearfully at Twilight and the others. A little while later, Celestia reappeared carrying Spike on her back.

"Twilight!" cried Spike. With tears in his eyes, the young dragon leaped onto Twilight's bed, set the Crystal Heart aside, and threw his arms around her. "You guys! I was so scared! What happened? Are you all okay?"

"Except for the fact that you and the Crystal Heart are safe," stated Twilight, pausing briefly, "it was a total disaster. The Crystal Empire is lost."

Rainbow grumbled. "Then we'll just have to take it back."

"I was among the ponies that Princess Celestia rescued," said Trixie.

Twilight turned her attention back to Trixie, smiling at her. "Yes. You've come to help, just like I knew you would."

Trixie beamed, but her smile quickly faded as all eyes fell upon her. Keeping her ears drooped, she stared at the ground. “Twilight, I have been thinking about what you said to me at the stadium yesterday. I did initially want to help, I really did, but I was overwhelmed by horrible memories of when I myself carried the amulet, memories that I wanted to forget..."

She swallowed hard, she shook her head, and then lifted her gaze to meet Twilight's. “I was too frightened to do anything, but not anymore. I want to help. I will tell you everything I know.”

Act 1 - The Sister's Tale, part 1

View Online

There was silence throughout the tent. Twilight's gaze remained fixed upon Trixie. The fatigue that poked at Twilight's limbs seemed to vanish. Her mind raced as the unicorn before her moved to the center of the space, and the uncertainty lingered within her heart.

Hesitantly, Trixie lifted her sight to meet the others', and shivered as she observed their bruised and beaten bodies. She put her hoof to her throat and swallowed hard.

“I...” she muttered, stopping and taking several breaths.

Twilight beamed at her. "Take as long as you need."

“Well, what I know... I'm sure you're all already aware that the Amulet gives its wearer untold magical powers, but at a price.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said. “No need to explain that part.”

“I'm sure you also remember the story of what my life had become.”

“I do,” stated Twilight. “But perhaps you should tell it again for Princess Celestia. And hearing it again might help shed some new light on this whole mess with Nightmare Moon.”

Trixie's ears drooped and she glanced at Celestia with a frown.

Celestia walked over and settled down alongside Trixie, giving her a warm smile. “Do not be frightened, my little pony. You are doing well in even coming to us with this information.”

Trixie managed a weak smile as she gazed up at the Princess. “It started when I arrived in Ponyville a couple years back. I was a traveling showmare, and I had such stories to tell about all these great things I had done. But they were all lies; things I had made up to feel better about myself. Perhaps I always knew that I couldn't keep the act up forever, but I tried anyway since it had been all I'd ever known.”

She paused for a minute and stared at the ground.

“It was Twilight and her friends that exposed me as the fraud I was. After that, I was forced to abandon everything and find a new path. I'd hit rock bottom, surviving only by taking on less than savory jobs. I never stopped thinking about Twilight, blaming her for what I had become, and several months ago, I just couldn't take it anymore. That's when I swore to make things right again, or at least to myself anyway.”

The flowing of Celestia's mane and tail stilled. She turned her head, staring at an empty corner of the tent.

Twilight's smile turned into a frown.

Fear. Anger. Loneliness. Despair. It's like Trixie is describing precisely what Luna must have felt all those years ago.

Closing her eyes, she began to imagine a room.

The room was bathed in endless darkness like the depths of the sea. The silhouette of Luna lying alone upon a stone floor slowly came into view. Her head was resting on her forelegs. Her mane did not flow, nor did her tail. She stared at the floor, speaking not a single word. Tears ran down her face, and only the chill that permeated the space matched the utter hopelessness that was clear as crystal within Luna's somber gaze.

Twilight opened her eyes, but her vision was obscured by tears of her own that had quickly formed as the icy picture lingered in her mind. Once the image faded, she wiped her eyes on her blanket and refocused her sight on Trixie.

“Long story short,” Trixie continued, “I eventually found a way that I could get the revenge I craved.”

Celestia returned her gaze to Trixie.

“I devoted myself to finding someway to become truly great and powerful. After doing some research, I started to experiment with ways to enhance my magic, but it just wasn't enough. I started to lose hope again...”

“But then you found the Amulet,” said Twilight.

Trixie nodded. “I read about it in an old book. At that point I was willing to put my hopes in anything.”

“Where exactly did you find the Amulet, darling?” asked Rarity. “And, how?”

“I bought it from a pawn shop in the back alleys of Baltimare with the bits I'd saved up from working. How did I find it? Trial and error; asking everypony I met if they’d seen it somewhere. Finally, after weeks of searching, weeks of being told I was crazy and a bad omen, somepony came to my wagon in the middle of the night and gave me the answer I was looking for.”

“Who was it that visited you?” inquired Shining Armor.

“They didn’t tell me their name and I never got a look at them because they spoke to me from outside my wagon. All they said was they’d seen and heard me asking around, and that they were a friend of the shop’s owner. When I looked outside they were already gone. So, I went to the shop, and there was the Amulet.”

Shining Armor nodded. “Okay. Sounds like we’ll have to pay this shop a visit and ask about this friend of theirs. And where did this back alley pawn shop get the Amulet from? Did you happen to ask about that?”

“The owner said he'd found it in some old ruins deep in the Everfree Forest.”

Twilight furrowed her brow and glanced at Celestia who gave her the same look. A moment later, she turned her attention back to Trixie, gazing at her intently. “Did he know what it really was?”

"He seemed to. He warned me that it was very dangerous and didn't even want to sell it to me at first, but he just couldn't resist the bag full of bits I threw down onto his counter. I mean threw down quite literally."

“He said he found it in the ruins in the Everfree Forest," Rainbow stated. “You didn't think it at all funny he found it there of all places? Everypony knows the Everfree Forest has bad mojo written all over it.”

With her ears drooped, Trixie shook her head and stared at the floor. "I no longer had any care to give."

“Okay,” said Twilight. “So you learned about and then obtained the Amulet. What was happening while you had it?”

Trixie turned her gaze away from everypony else's, her eyes began to water, and she sniffled. "The moment I put the Amulet around my neck, I started to feel immeasurable power flowing from it into me."

Celestia gave Trixie a deep frown and wrapped a wing around the sullen unicorn.

"I was elated," said Trixie, wiping her snout with her foreleg. "My whole life I'd had nothing, and suddenly it felt like I had everything. I felt like there was nothing I couldn't do, and the voices in my head told me that everything would soon be all right."

Twilight took a gentle breath and looked down at the ground. “I heard a voice in my head back at the Crystal Palace, when Nightmare Moon's magic shadows grabbed us.”

“You did?” asked Spike.

“I didn't hear any voice.” inquired Pinkie. “What did it say?”

“It said, 'give in to your fear as I feast upon it.'”

“I didn't hear no voice either,” stated Applejack. “And I wouldn't call what yours said a message of hope, Twi.”

A hush fell upon the ponies. Twilight looked away, and she restated everything Trixie had said in her mind. Once that was over, it was followed by a slow, piece-by-piece replaying of everything that had happened on Nightmare Night, and everything since.

“Applejack,” she said nonchalantly after several moments.

“Yeah?”

“Remember what you said before?”

Applejack paused. “Uh, what did I say before?”

“You said that something about this whole thing just didn't add up. Well... I agree.”

There was another minute of quiet within the tent.

“Has anypony else noticed that Nightmare Moon seems to be behaving strangely?”

“What in the haystack are you talkin' about, Twi?” asked Applejack. “She's the same old pain-in-the-patootie out to conquer Equestria that we fought in them ruins three years ago. That part hasn't changed any. Only last time she didn't have hordes of minions that seem to be able to materialize anywhere to throw at us, and she didn't have no blasted Alicorn Amulet.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “Yes, but I mean different in the things she's been saying. The Nightmare Moon we fought three years ago never gave any impression that she was doing it for anyone other than herself. She didn't even mention minions or subjects. But this time they're here with her and they're all she talks about. Besides that, if it's Equestria she wants, then why attack the Crystal Empire?"

“Maybe as a staging ground for the next part of her invasion?” inquired Cadance.

“I suppose that could be, but I do think Applejack was right. Even after all this, there's still something else going on here, something we're just not seeing.”

“There ain't a whole lot we can do stuck in bed like this,” stated Applejack.

“I understand now why we haven't found anything. We've been looking in all the wrong places. This whole thing started over a thousand years ago, maybe even earlier than that.”

“So what's the plan, darling?” asked Rarity.

“If we want to find some answers, some real answers, we're going to have to go back to the beginning. And right now, thanks to Trixie's help, everything is pointing to the Castle of the Two Sisters as the place to find them.”

Fluttershy trembled. "You mean we're going back to the forest?

Twilight turned her attention to Celestia. "Princess, I think it's time we had a look at the old journal." She paused, seeing the look in Celestia's eyes. “Princess?”

Everypony turned their attention to Celestia.

“You okay there, Princess?” inquired Applejack.

“You've been extremely quiet,” said Shining Armor. “What's on your mind?”

The minutes ticked by and a deep tension hung in the air as Celestia looked around the room, meeting the ponies' gazes one by one. After what seemed like an eternity, she rose to her hooves.

“The old journal,” she said, maintaining her steely demeanor. “Luna's parts of it."

"You two shared the one, correct?" asked Twilight.

“We did. Out of respect for Luna's privacy, I forced myself not to read her entries. Not that I wasn't tempted to peek at times during those younger years, but now it seems that whatever dark secrets Luna kept may be our only hope of finding someway of saving her, defeating Nightmare Moon, and saving Equestria."

Celestia let out a deep sigh and drooped her head. “Everything that's happened; my sister, these visions I've been having... The answer's been right in front of me all this time and I just didn't see it. I am such a fool...”

“Don't you go beatin' yourself up, Princess,” said Applejack. “I won't be hearin' such horseradish from the pony who has only ever had the best interests of all ponykind close at heart.”

“But that's just it. I was so concerned about the needs of the many that I lost sight of the one who needed me the most: my own sister, and I failed her.”

“I'm with Applejack, Princess,” stated Twilight. “I don't think there's anypony who could have predicted any of this would happen. Don't blame yourself.”

“So,” muttered Applejack, “I guess y'all know where we're goin' next.”

"Soon as we get our strength back," Rainbow stated, "we're off to the merry-old land of the Everfree Forest. We did it before, we can do it again."

Applejack let out a sigh. "Yee-haw..."

“Princess,” said Twilight, “where did you and Luna keep the journal?”

“We kept it in a secret room in the library. I'll go with you and lead you to it.”

“Will those poor Crystal Ponies be okay without you here?” asked Fluttershy, giving Celestia a concerned look. “Somepony should stay behind with them to make sure they're taken care of. They'll need food, water, shelter—”

“I know what you're thinkin', Fluttershy,” interjected Applejack. “But remember our promise we made to Princess Celestia. We gotta stick together, no matter what.”

“I will stay,” said Cadance.

Shining Armor nodded. “As will I. The Crystal Ponies are our ponies, and we should be at their side.”

“Actually,” said Celestia, “I would prefer you two to come with us so you can be up to date with what we discover in Luna's journal. I have somepony else in mind who could derive some good from lending her hoof to the aide of the Crystal Ponies.”

Cadance furrowed her brow. “Who?”

Celestia glanced down at Trixie and gently stared at her.

Trixie's eyes widened. “Me?”

Celestia nodded and a smile crept onto her countenance.

“But I'm just a showmare! I don't know anything about this stuff!”

“It would do you and the Crystal Ponies a lot of good. I'm sure they would be very grateful for the help.”

Twilight chuckled. “Actually, Princess Celestia is right.”

Trixie glanced at Twilight. “Really?”

“This would be a wonderful way to prove that you've really changed for the better, darling,” said Rarity, giving Trixie a warm smile. “I think you can do it. You just need to remember that you're doing it for them.”

“I actually agree, too,” stated Spike. “You know, I thought you were nothing but a loudmouth even before everypony else in Ponyville did. You spoke about having done all these great things, well here's your chance to do something to feel truly proud of.”

Trixie slowly glanced around the room, looking at an empty corner for a brief moment. She turned back to the others, rose to her hooves, and stood tall with her back straightened and a fire in her eyes. “Okay. I'll do it.”

Twilight beamed. "I knew you'd come through!"

“How?” asked Trixie, giving Twilight a confused stare.

“Call it a hunch.”

Celestia smiled brightly at Trixie. "I can't tell you how much your help is appreciated, my little pony."

Slowly, a smile formed on Trixie's demeanor as she looked between Celestia and the others.

“So, Twilight,” said Rainbow, "how long will it take for Nightmare Moon's magic to wear off and we can all walk again?”

“I'm not sure exactly. It was an extremely powerful spell. I'd say a couple days at least.”

“A couple days?”

“Just a guess, but, yeah.”

Rolling her eyes, Rainbow flapped her wings weakly, and let out a loud, exaggerated groan.

There was naught a peep to be heard within the sleepy, golden metropolis of Canterlot. The darkened streets were nestled in the gentle glow of the streetlamps underneath a starry sky, and beams of moonlight reflected off the windows which shimmered against the polished buildings. A cool breeze wafted down from the top of the mountain, caressing the groups of guard ponies that patrolled all throughout the city. A large collection of ponies stood guard at every edge of the refuge camp that had been set up for the Crystal Ponies several days earlier, while only a very small number of guards remained around the palace exterior. Similar to what had been done after Nightmare Night, the palace was lit up so that it shone like a beacon against the darkness, it's golden aura rising up to stand at the same height as the peak of Canterlot Mountain itself.

Celestia sat upon the soft grass of the private garden. From her spot between the balcony overlooking the city and the trees behind her, she gazed deep into the vast reaches of the night sky while her mane and tail flowed gently in the breeze. Glancing to and fro, she watched the countless stars flicker in the heavens. Her gaze shifted to the moon, and becoming fixated on it, she allowed the silvery, celestial body to fill her eyes with it's comforting glow.

It really is quite beautiful. Personally, I can't think of many other sights such as this.

After several moments, a trail of white light shot across the sky and vanished as quickly as it came.

Celestia's eyes widened and she let out a quiet gasp.

A shooting star...

She closed her eyes and began to recall the comet from her vision on the eve of Nightmare Night. The image of it burned into Celestia's mind and she felt a twinge of fear poke at her, but suddenly, all the memories of the morning of Nightmare Night came flooding back to her. She pictured Luna with that warm smile as she lowered the moon. She remembered how excited Luna was for the festival to come that evening. The image of herself trying on the face mask of Luna's phoenix costume came into her mind's eye, and she chuckled as she saw herself and Luna side by side in front of the mirror and laughing together.

Celestia opened her eyes, and the first thing she beheld was the moon that hung high in the sky. For a brief moment, she imagined Luna's familiar face on it's surface, and she beamed as she sat there in the moonlight.

After a while, the cadence of ponies chattering disrupted the quiet of the garden and slowly grew louder. Twilight Sparkle emerged from the trees with all the others following behind her and with Spike sitting on her back. All the ponies wore saddlebags that bore their cutie marks and the leather matched the owner's fur color. Pinkie had a pink helmet on that completely hid her mane from view. Trixie stopped and waited near the edge of the trees while the others approached the spot where Celestia sat.

“Tell me again why you need that, Pink,” said Applejack. "We're just gonna go read a book. I know you told us back in the palace and all but I just want to make triple sure I ain't missin' somethin'.”

“This is to protect my head in the event the teleport makes me all dizzy again and I wobble and hobble and trip and fall and crash and burn!”

“Well, I guess that makes sense.”

Rarity stared at the helmet. "It... It does match your colors."

“I'm going to be ready for it this time!” Pinkie beamed and adjusted the helmet. “Sure you ponies don't want one too?”

“I'll pass,” stated Cadance. “Teleportation really isn't so dangerous. It just takes getting used to. Also, I don't think a helmet would fit on me with my mane.”

Twilight let out a chuckle then glanced at Celestia. “We're all ready to go, Princess.”

Celestia rose to her hooves and turned to face the others. Briefly, she examined the Elements of Harmony that sat around their necks then lifted her gaze to meet theirs. “The helmet won't be necessary, Pinkie Pie. I've decided that it will be safer to enter the forest on hoof.”

Pinkie frowned. “Aww, but I'm already wearing it, and it looks so cute on me!”

“Remember, the Everfree Forest is covered in a strange darkness. It is more or less a completely separate world than Equestria now.”

“Not like it was all that natural to begin with,” stated Applejack.

Celestia nodded. “I don't know exactly how our magic will work in there. So, instead, I will simply not risk just teleporting us into it and having something go wrong. I'll take us to the prairie and we'll walk from there. Everypony gather around.”

Everpony was silent as they formed a circle around Celestia, each of them glancing back and forth at each other. Spike clung to Twilight's neck. Cadance and Shining Armor stood close together and held hooves.

Trixie watched them from the edge of the trees with a frown on her face and her ears flat upon her head. “Please... be careful.”

“We will, darling,” said Rarity, giving her a comforting smile. “And we'll be back as soon as we can. Don't worry.”

“Here we go,” stated Celestia. Closing her eyes, her horn began to glow.

“Alright, teleport,” said Pinkie as she braced herself and adjusted her helmet a second time. “This time you won't beat me!”

The golden light around Celestia's horn slowly grew brighter. A moment later, it enveloped her and the others before becoming blinding and illuminating the entire garden. There was a crack, and the light disappeared along with the ponies.

After several seconds of being pulled through complete darkness at extreme speed, Celestia felt soft grass beneath her hooves again. The gold light returned and she covered her eyes. When the light faded, she returned her hoof to the ground and craned her neck to stare up the towering face of Canterlot Mountain. Even though she had brought them close to the base of the mountain, she could see the pillar of light from the palace in Canterlot rising up to meet the sky, and she continued to stare at it while the others collected their bearings.

“Everypony okay this time?” asked Twilight, gently shaking herself off.

"Nothing to it!" Rainbow kicked off the ground and flapped her wings, hovering in place.

“This time, yeah,” said Applejack. She readjusted her Element of Harmony and went to adjust her stetson, but stopped when she felt nothing on her head. “Oh, right, forgot about that... again...” She sighed. "I wonder how Apple Bloom and the others are doin'. It kills me that we don't really have time to pop in and say hi."

"We could send them a letter when we get back to Canterlot," said Rarity.

"Yeah, but, it just ain't the same..."

Fluttershy gave Pinkie a concerned look. “Um, Pinkie? You don't look so good.”

Pinkie had her head held up with her hooves and there was a dizzy look in her eyes. “Score: teleport two, Pinkie zero.”

Twilight grinned and rolled her eyes. “I'd say it's actually teleport one and you zero. After all, the first one was done without a chance to prepare for it which isn't really fair play is it?”

Pinkie put her hoof to her chin. “Hmm. That's a Pinkie of a point, Twilight! Very perceptive!”

“Anyway,” said Twilight, “let's get moving.”

“Hold for just a moment,” stated Celestia. “Take a look at the mountain, and its peak.”

Everypony glanced at Celestia and then up the at the mountain.

“The mountain underneath a night sky... I saw this exact image in my first vision.”

She turned and gazed at the grassland that spread open before her. “And I saw all of you in this field.”

“You saw us?” asked Rarity. “What were we doing?”

“You don't remember?” Twilight gave Rarity a confused look. “She told all of us this before. But it has been a while since. I guess a refresher wouldn't hurt.”

Celestia turned and beamed at Rarity. “Stargazing. I joined you, and then the wild meteor fell on us. I saw a shooting star earlier tonight, and it reminded me of that.”

“Stargazing?” asked Rainbow. “Sounds kind of lame.”

“Sounds kind of awesome!” cried Twilight.

Celestia grinned and began to walk away from the mountain, keeping the image of the mountain's peak and the glow coming up from the palace deep inside her mind.

The breeze continued to blow across the sprawling prairie as the ponies moved along. Everywhere, the songs of crickets rose up from the tall grass and was carried on the wind, resulting in a continuous chime. There was not a single cloud in the sky, and the moonlight shone down upon the ponies.

After a while, with Canterlot and the mountain now far behind them, Celestia's gaze turned skyward and she stopped.

“Princess?” asked Twilight.

Rainbow came to a halt and hovered in place. She groaned. “What are we stopping for? We got places to be.”

Celestia remained quiet for several moments. When she did speak, she kept her back turned to the others and continued to stare up. “It really is quite beautiful, isn't it? The sky, the moon, the stars...”

Everpony glanced at each other but they said nothing.

“In the months that followed Luna's banishment,” Celestia continued, her voice seeming to trail off, “I would come out into this field every night and just look up as I am doing now. I wished and wanted it all to be just a bad dream, and in the morning my little sister would be in her bed. Even after I came to accept that it had really happened, I was out here. Same time every night.”

Twilight approached Celestia and reached up, setting her hoof gently upon Celestia's shoulder.

Celestia glanced down at Twilight. Her eyes were wet, but she was smiling. “Want to know something crazy? After a while, I stopped feeling sad.”

“But how?” asked Fluttershy. “How did you stop feeling sad after such a horrible tragedy?”

“Well, I didn't stop feeling sad entirely. That was a bit of an overstatement, I guess. I still felt the pain and anguish in my heart, but at the same time I began to feel something else alongside my sorrow.”

“What was it?” inquired Shining Armor.

Several tears ran down Celestia's face. She levitated a towel from her saddlebag and wiped her eyes, but her smile did not diminish. “Hope...”

There was a brief moment of silence as Celestia returned the towel to her saddlebag.

“What started out as a crushing sadness for me became something I could look forward to.”

Twilight kept her hoof on Celestia's shoulder. “Did you know that Luna would someday return and you'd be together again?”

“It was just a feeling I had. After that, I continued to come into this field every night and stare at the sky. If I started to feel down, I thought back to that hope that I would see my little sister again someday. Other times, I was able to take my mind off of everything by counting the stars.”

“Ooh!” exclaimed Rarity, smiling wide and turning her gaze toward the star-painted heavens. “Now that does sound lovely. Why haven't I ever thought of that?”

“Because y'all wouldn't be caught dead lyin' in the dirt," said Applejack playfully. "Or the grass, or... Well, y'all just wouldn't be caught dead lyin' outside.”

“That is true.”

“And if it rained—”

Twilight cleared her throat very loudly and shook her head, beaming at Applejack.

Celestia let out a soft chuckle. “It's embarrassing to admit but I did end up falling asleep out here several times. But enough about all that. Let's continue on.”

The ponies formed back up behind Celestia as they resumed their trek through the field. After another hour, the tops of dark trees appeared on the horizon and started to rise higher up the closer the ponies moved.

When she spoke, Celestia kept her eyes forward. “Did I ever tell you that building the castle in the Everfree Forest was Luna's idea?”

Twilight blinked several times. “No, you didn't.”

“Be a negative on that, Princess,” said Applejack.

A smile slowly crept onto Celestia's face. “Yes. And the interior design as well. We had help from the Unicorn Kingdom with the tapestries, and once we were able to show to them that we meant no harm, even the animals of the Everfree Forest helped us build the castle, so we were able to get it done in record time.”

"Really?" asked Twilight. "That's impressive!"

“To think,” said Rarity, “such an exquisite marvel of architecture filled with the most gorgeous of ancient tapestries just rotting away piece-by-piece. When this is all over we should fix the place up.”

Twilight nodded. “I agree wholeheartedly. I was thinking the exact same thing when we last visited there on Nightmare Night.”

The idea passed through Celestia's mind several times, but it was quickly placed aside when they reached the threshold into the Everfree Forest. She stopped, as did Twilight and the others. She stared deep into the pitch-black underbrush, and the tops of the darkened trees themselves were discernible only by the contrast against the starry sky.

“This is where I saw the book on the grass in my second vision,” stated Celestia. “And now, just like the pages from the book, we fly on the wind toward dark secrets.”

Twilight nodded. “Let's go read a book.”

“About a year ago, I would have literally gagged at the very idea,” Rainbow said.

The ponies stood still for a minute before stepping into the forest. As soon as they passed beyond the first line of trees, the stars all vanished behind a veil of darkness that engulfed the area. Even crossing the clearing between the first line of trees and the second, there was no sky.

Nopony uttered a word as they crossed the second line and entered the cover of the thick woodland. Fluttershy let out audible whimpers as she walked between Pinkie and Twilight in the middle of the pack. Applejack and Rarity kept watch on the group's left, while Cadance and Shining Armor stayed to the right. Rainbow hovered several inches above the group while Spike remained seated on Twilight's back, still clinging to her neck.

Celestia scanned the area, her sight swaying to one side and seeing the thick, abyssal bushes and large tree trunks, then to the exact same sight on her other side. Her horn tingled. A moment later, a golden aura appeared around it and a field of light shone around the ponies.

The glow of light spread only a few yards out from Celestia's horn, before seemingly being devoured by the veil of shadow. The various flowers, bushes, and ferns that could be seen appeared wilted and decaying, and they were all the same color as the shadows that dominated the forest.

Celestia moved her horn closer to a large nearby fern. The fern's dark color did not brighten as the light moved over it, remaining a solid black.

Celestia pulled back then took a deep breath. “Let's continue.”

The ponies resumed their walk, following the light of Celestia's horn and keeping their formation as they delved deeper into the forest.

“Silent as the grave,” stated Applejack. “Just like before.”

“Could we please stop using words like 'dead' and 'grave' to describe things?” muttered Fluttershy.

Rarity shivered and levitated a purple cloak from her saddlebag, wrapping it around herself. “It's so cold here, and my horn is tingling just like last time.”

“It is rather chilly tonight,” said Twilight. “And it'll be winter soon. My horn's tingling again too, just like the last time we were here, but at least it looks like we can use magic in here.”

“I would still be cautious about that, Twilight,” said Celestia firmly. “This forest is definitely under a dark power and it seems to have infected the flora. We can only hope it hasn't taken the animals as well.”

“Speaking of,” said Spike, “didn't Zecora say that the forest was teeming with shadow ponies?”

“Yeah,” said Applejack. “She did say that.”

Spike strengthened his grip around Twilight's neck. “So then, where is everypony?”

“Not here, apparently,” Rainbow stated. “And really, that's fine by me.”

Twilight nodded. “Seems like they all went over to the Crystal Empire.”

“If you ask me,” said Rarity as she continued to shiver, “'Everfree' is much to cheerful a name for a horrid place such as this. Princess Celestia, may I propose we change the name to something more fitting?”

“Do you have a name in mind?”

“Oh, I don't know.” Rarity pondered for a few moments, but passing by a tall, thorny bush, her cloak snagged on one of the branches and she let out a yelp. “I'm caught on something!”

Applejack rolled her eyes and carefully pulled Rarity's coat free from the branch. “Calm down, Rarity. It's just a thorn bush.”

“But I swear, I wasn't that close to it!” Rarity trembled and glanced back at Celestia as the ponies continued along their way through the forest. “What about... 'Everfear Forest'? Or just, 'The Everfear'? I mean all this forest ever does is frighten ponies away.” She brushed the leaves off the spot where the cloak had snagged and frowned at the hole that was now visible in the fabric. “And ruin perfectly good cloaks.”

“It frightens ponies away, all right,” said Cadance. “And for good reason. For as long as I can remember, this place has been an oddity. I've heard that the forest has been here since ancient times, but we still don't know exactly how it works. Everfear sounds like a good name to me.”

Suddenly, Celestia halted and then raised her right foreleg out to her side.

The ponies came to a stop right behind her and gazed at her with raised eyebrows.

“What is it, Princess?” asked Twilight, slightly tilting her head.

“Wait here...”

There was an eerie silence among the group. Everypony gave each other nervous looks and moved closer together as Celestia walked ahead of them, becoming visible only by the magic light emitted by her horn.

Rarity's horn lit up and the same light formed around them again but it too spread only several yards out, seeming to be devoured by the darkness just beyond its edge. “My horn's tingling again.”

“So is mine." Twilight rubbed her horn and then her eyes. “So are my eyes. Or maybe it's these scars. I can't tell anymore.”

Celestia focused her gaze onto a tree that was several yards ahead of her. She approached slowly while keeping her head low to the ground and stopping mere inches from it.

Like the rest of the foliage they had passed along the way, the tree remained pitch-black amidst the light coming from Celestia's horn, but its trunk was solid white, as were its roots that breached the soil. Puffs of mist rose up from the ground all around the tree, each one swaying side to side in slow, rhythmic unison, and it was the same ghostly white as the tree's base and roots. The ghastly vapors faded as they drifted up about a meter, but just as one set vanished, another one emerged from the ground in a never-ending cycle.

Celestia's breath quickened as the sight ingrained itself into her vision and her mind.

This coloration...

She stared at the base of the tree for a minute longer before pulling back and shaking her head. She swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and glanced behind herself at the others. “Onward.”

The ponies trotted up to Celestia, staying tightly grouped up.

Fluttershy's eyes widened and she started to whimper very loudly. With her ears flat against her head, she pointed at the tree trunk and the vapors, and her foreleg trembled ceaselessly as she held it aloft.

“Wh-what is that?” stammered Rarity.

Everypony stared at the tree, but none dared to step closer to it.

Twilight rubbed her eyes again and looked further down the forest path. “Look, there's more of them ahead.”

“Are we getting close to the old castle?” asked Shining Armor. “It's so dark in here, I can't tell how far we've gone.”

“Well,” said Twilight, “we have been going a little slow but that's for cautionary reasons. We should be nearly there. Just a little further until we reach the chasm, and then the castle.”

Twilight paused and glanced back at the unearthly-looking tree in front of her. Putting her hoof to her chin, she lowered her gaze to ground for a moment before letting out a small gasp. She gave Celestia a frightful look. "Princess, I think we should...”

Celestia nodded. “Check on the Tree of Harmony."

“Do we have time for that?” asked Applejack.

“There's always time for a side trip as important as this.” Celestia turned her attention back to the forest pathway and began to walk at a brisk pace. “Come. Hurry.”

As the ponies progressed further into the deepest reaches of the forest, the number of trees with the white trunks and the ghostly smoke rising from their roots increased until there wasn't a single one in sight that wasn't as such.

Soon, they entered a large clearing. Just like the space at the entrance of the forest, the sky was hidden behind a dark shroud that blocked out the light from the moon and stars. A deep chasm ran through the center of the clearing, branching off in opposite directions to the ponies' right side, with a bridge spanning the length of the canyon that separated the two halves of the clearing.

On the far side of the chasm, the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters loomed before the ponies. The ruins were partially obscured within the darkness of the forest, and only the lower portion of the moss-laden, stony compound was clearly visible.

Celestia stopped. She gazed at the old castle with a firmness in her countenance, and all the memories of a millennium and beyond were pulled from their resting places, filling her mind like a tidal wave. She took several breaths and walked away toward the edge of the chasm to her right.

Twilight and the others also stared at the old castle for a brief moment before following Celestia. They came to a stairway that was built into the cliff face. There was no guard railing, and very slowly, the ponies proceeded down the cold stone steps as it led down into the bowels of the chasm.

At the bottom of the stairs, they entered into a small cave that was only wide enough for two ponies to pass through at a time. The cave's entrance disappeared behind them as they delved into the winding corridor. Very large amethyst gems were lodged within the walls on both sides and in the ceiling. The light from Celestia and Rarity's horns reflected off of the gems, creating a glow that made the passageway shimmer.

“Goodness gracious!” cried Rarity. “Oh, I wish I could get my hooves on some of these!”

“Likewise,” said Spike as he stared at the gems. His mouth began to water.

After a few moments, the ponies came to a large cavern. The ceiling rose as high as the grand hall in the palace in Canterlot, and the width of the space allowed for the ponies to form a line from left to right. Dozens of small, flat-topped rock pillars lined both sides of the chamber. Many of the small pillars had vines wrapped around them, and several of them had pink flowers on top of the rock. Similar to the corridor, very large amethysts were embedded in the deep blue, rocky walls and ceiling, and the floor was a deeper purple than the gems.

At the back of the cavern, stood a tall tree made entirely of light-blue crystal. The base of the tree had an engraving of a half-moon, above it was an engraving of the sun, and at the center of the tree was an engraving of a six-pronged star. All of the tree's branches had multiple strings of small white gems dangling from them, and five of the branches had a single larger gem at its tip. The five larger gems were each a different color, one of them pink, the others turquoise, orange, purple, and red. The gems were arranged in a perfect circle around the star engraving in the center of the tree, and the entire tree gave off a white aura that illuminated the cavern.

Rarity let out a loud gasp, her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped. She rubbed her eyes for a moment and blinked several times, then they grew wide once more.

“Heavens to Betsy!” cried Applejack, also with eyes wide. “I ain't never seen somethin' so... so...”

“Divine!” shrieked Rarity.

“It's so beautiful!” said Fluttershy. “And I feel so relaxed just looking at it!”

Rainbow grinned and sat down. Crossing her forelegs, she scanned the full height of the tree. “Okay, now that's pretty cool.”

“Everypony,” said Twilight, “behold the Tree of Harmony, birthplace of the Elements of Harmony, and rumored to be the source of life and magic in Equestria.”

Celestia glanced around and smiled. Seeing that nothing about the cavern or the tree was mis-colored, and that the magical energy emanating from the tree was still warm, she put her hoof to her chest and let out a deep sigh.

“That's it then!” cried Pinkie, bouncing up and down and wearing a bright smile. “I know what the theme of my next big party's going to be!”

“You said it, Pinkie!” stated Rarity. “And I've got so many ideas for new lines coming to me so fast, I can't decide which one to do first!”

Spike nodded in agreement. “Yeah, and just like Fluttershy said, just looking at it makes me feel relaxed.”

Cadance took a step closer to the tree, gazing up. “So, this is the legendary Tree of Harmony. I've seen drawings of it but to see it in person. It's more glorious than a simple drawing could ever show.”

“It's definitely something somepony would have to see to truly appreciate,” said Shining Armor. A grin slowly formed on his face, and he walked up alongside Cadance. Sitting down next to her, he leaned against her and draped his left foreleg over hers. “It's even a little romantic, isn't it, dear?”

Cadance beamed and gave Shining Armor a tender nuzzle. “It certainly is, my love.”

“Well, my little ponies,” said Celestia, “it seems that the darkness that has taken the Everfree Forest has not made its way down here, and the Tree is doing as well as could be hoped.”

Twilight gazed up at Celestia. “Do you suppose the Tree's power could be keeping the darkness at bay?”

“It seems likely, but whatever the case I'm just glad its okay. And we can only hope it stays that way.” Celestia pondered for a few moments then broke into a silly grin. “Would you believe me if I told you that the Tree of Harmony makes even myself and Luna look young?”

The others gave Celestia surprised looks.

“Oh, yes,” she continued with a small chuckle. “It was here long before Star Swirl the Bearded first showed it to us when we were just fillies. I remember that researching it was one of his big, long-standing endeavors.”

“What came first?” inquired Pinkie. “The Tree or the forest?”

Applejack furrowed her brow. “Is that supposed to be a riddle, Pinkie?"

“Nah. Honest question, but I can turn it into a riddle if you really really really want me to.”

“Pinkie's question is, in fact, one of the greatest mysteries of Equestria,” stated Celestia. “Even Star Swirl the Bearded didn't know the answer to that, and I'm not sure if we'll ever really know. But all that matters right now is we know the Tree is still safe.”

“That's one bit of good news amidst a chain of bad,” said Applejack. “Well, what are we waitin' for? Luna's diary ain't going to read itself.”

Celestia gave a quick nod and led the ponies out of the cave, keeping her horn aglow as they retreated through the tunnel. They stepped onto the stone stairway, and the darkness that blanketed the forest engulfed them once again as they climbed.

Reaching the top of the chasm, the ponies slowly crossed the bridge, and all of their gazes became fixed on the ancient castle that towered within the shadowed heart of the Everfree Forest.

Celestia stared at the archway that led into the castle. When she finally spoke, her voice was low and filled with a somberness. “Just like I said before, the diary is in a secret room in the library, but we must also proceed with caution. Nopony leaves the light of my horn.”

“Business as usual then,” said Applejack.

Silence returned to them as the ponies proceeded up the crumbling stone stairs. Keeping within the magic light that shone from Celestia's horn, they passed through the archway into the castle's entry hall. Once they were all inside, whatever light from Celestia's horn that reached behind them seemed to vanish, leaving only a field immediately to their sides and to their front that they could see clearly. Particles of dust floated through the air, but they too were not visible beyond the field of light. Every hoofstep the ponies made rebounded off the stone walls, causing the sound to echo all along the hall like a flat melody, while every breath they took hung in the air for a moment like soft chanting.

Passing through a second archway at the end of the hall, the ponies entered into a long chamber that was big enough to hold a large crowd. Banners bearing the crest of Equestria came into their view, most of which were torn, tattered, their colors faded, and covered with many layers of dust. At the far end of the grand hall, two stone thrones sat atop a small dais. One throne bore an engraving of the sun, a moon was carved into the other, and two banners, each one bearing a symbol matching one of the two thrones hung on the wall behind its respective seat. Between the two thrones was a small balcony whose central portion was broken, its rubble spread across the floor below, and in the wall behind the balcony and between the banners of the sun and moon, was a large hole.

Taking in the sight, Celestia's ears flattened, her eyes began to water, and she let out a sigh, but a quick second later, she turned to her left and stepped toward another doorway.

Twilight's breaths became deeper and she stared at the thrones.

Cadance bumped into Twilight and let out a soft grunt. “Twilight? What is it?”

Twilight raised her hoof and pointed at the corner of the room directly behind the throne engraved with the moon.

“There...” she said in a partial whisper.

Everypony turned their attention to Twilight as she continued to stare forward.

“'There' what?” asked Spike. Still seated on Twilight's back, he leaned to the side and gazed ahead in the direction that Twilight was pointing. “I don't see anything.”

Applejack held her foreleg above her eyes and squinted. “What are you lookin' at, Twi?”

Twilight placed her hoof back on the floor, but she kept her eyes forward. “That's where I saw her... Nightmare Moon, on Nightmare Night, after you girls had left for Ponyville. I couldn't tell it was her, as her features were hidden beneath her cloak.”

Twilight's tone darkened. “And her voice. It was so... ethereal... The things she said... mysteries wrapped inside of enigmas. I looked away for only a second, but when I looked back she was gone, as if it had all just been a hallucination. But it wasn't. I haven't been able to get any of it out of my head ever since.”

There was a brief moment of tense silence as Twilight completed her recount.

“Applejack,” she continued, “tell us the Legend of the Pony of Shadows again.”

Applejack's ears flattened, she frowned, and rubbing her foreleg, she cleared her throat. When she began to speak, her voice was riddled with gloom. “'When Nightmare Moon was banished, not every last bit of her dark magic went with her. When night falls on the castle, that magic takes the form of—'”

“'The Pony of Shadows...'” muttered Twilight. “Prior to this past Nightmare Night I scoffed at the very idea of such things. But now, after everything that has happened, I am utterly convinced the legend must be true.”

“Sis...” Shining Armor put his hoof on Twilight's shoulder.

“But it wasn't nighttime when we were last here.” Twilight shook her head. “No. I saw her with my own eyes, and heard her with my own ears. Or rather, a lingering fragment of her, here, in the middle of the day, which makes me suspect that the legend is incomplete.”

“Or was misinterpreted,” stated Applejack.

Twilight frowned and slowly nodded. “And that's what scares me the most. Are all of the other old pony tales really true as well? What other dark secrets does Equestria hold that we don't know about?”

“That's why we're here, darling,” said Rarity with a warm smile. “To get some answers.”

Celestia turned and stepped closer to Twilight, sitting down in front of her. She leaned down, and gave her a gentle nuzzle. “The library is just through the next hall. We'll know more soon.”

Celestia returned to the front of the pack and the ponies stepped through the arch in the wall to their left. As they proceeded down the long corridor, their eyes occasionally turned to the paintings that lined the walls. Some of the paintings were of ponies dressed in regal garb, others had ancient maps of Equestria.

“Ooh, I love these paintings!” said Rarity. “So exquisite, and such lovely garments on all these ponies.”

Her gaze passed over a painting of the castle standing in its completion. The view was angled slightly to the right side, the castle was nestled under a clear blue sky, and tree leaves were flying in a wind. “This one though I think is my favorite. I can almost feel the breeze as I look at it.”

Soon, the ponies exited the corridor and entered into another large chamber. The light from Celestia's horn revealed piles of crumbled stone scattered about the floor, mingled with books and torn papers of all sizes. Countless cobwebs hung on everything, going in every direction and which shimmered in the light coming from Celestia's horn. Bookshelves reaching from the floor all the way up to the ceiling lined the walls of the chamber from front to back. One statue of an alicorn stood near the entrance to the library, but its head and wings were broken off in chunks, while a second statue sat whole near the back of the chamber. In the center of the room was a long table with a chair at each end, plus several more chairs on each side.

Twilight's eyes widened, she beamed, and she let out a loud, drawn-out gasp.

“Wow!” she cried as she galloped through the library and gazed up at all the different bookshelves. “Look at all these ancient books! It's a veritable gold mine of information! I can't believe it!"

“So, Princess Celestia,” said Shining Armor, “where's this secret room with the diary?”

Celestia walked over to the chair that was at the far end of the table. She tilted it back so that its front-right leg lifted off the floor and exposed a metal bar that was going down into the floor.

Several clicking sounds broke the silence of the library. Suddenly, a bookshelf next to the table came out from the wall and split down its center. The two halves parted in opposite directions, sliding along the floor with loud grinding noises and revealing a doorway in the wall. Large clouds of dust shot out from the bookshelf, and more rose up from the floor as the bookshelf moved.

Everpony watched in awe as the bookshelf came to a stop with a loud thud, but as the clouds of dust fell over them, they covered their eyes and started to cough. After the dust had settled, they shook themselves off.

“The biggest downside to walking around old ruins...” Rarity let out a whimper and sneezed. Levitating a tissue from her saddlebag, she wiped her nose and balled up the tissue, setting it inside a side pouch in the saddlebag. “Everything is covered in huge batches of dust. It's positively havoc on one's sinuses.”

The ponies stepped through the newly revealed door in the wall, entering a circular room and glancing around. The room was small, with a single bookshelf against the wall to the ponies' left, and a bed against the wall to their right. Several pillows were scattered on the floor at the base of the bookshelf. Two stain-glass windows were built into the back wall. The window closest to the bookshelf was gold and had a picture of the sun, and the window closest to the bed was blue with pictures of a half-moon and several stars.

In the center of the room was a pedestal, upon which sat a single closed book.

“There it is...” said Celestia.

Everypony's gaze fell upon the book as they approached the pedestal.

Celestia peered down at the closed tome, and a consuming dread that was icier than the air of midwinter invaded her heart and mind.

“The Journal of the Two Sisters...”

Act 1 - The Sister's Tale, part 2

View Online

With the book bathed in the magic light, Celestia opened it and she sat down. She paused for several moments as the ancient text she recognized as her own littered the opening page. Though millennia had passed, the writing appeared as fresh to her as the day she'd written it and it seemed to leap out at her. She swallowed hard then glanced at Twilight. “I think you should be the one to read it, Twilight. Though it isn't really the reason we're here, there are a great many lessons you and your friends could glean from this ancient journal.”

Pinkie grabbed the pillows off the nearby bed and set them on the floor in front of the pedestal. “These should be comfy enough, Twilight.”

Twilight nodded at Celestia and eased herself onto the pillows. She turned to the first page, and started to read the golden ink.

Dear Diary, my name is Celestia. Today, my sister, Luna, and I are to be crowned princesses of Equestria. I'm starting this journal so we can both write about our amazing adventures as princesses.

The entry went on for several pages, then the ink turned a deep blue.

Diary, we are Luna and we are to be crowned princess of Equestria! Thou art our royal diary in which we shall write our most profound thoughts of being said princess and...

Twilight's voice trailed off but she continued Luna's entry with a slight grin on her face.

Oh, forget it. I was going to try and write in the Royal Canterlot Voice, which Celestia and I learned when we were fillies.

“Forgive me,” said Twilight, “but I'm having a little deja vu right now about Luna's first Nightmare Night.”

Celestia nodded. “Old habits are hard to break, and I'm actually not surprised she at least tried to write in the manner we'd learned to speak, however short the attempt was.”

Twilight looked back to the page. “Let's see. This part talks about the coronation, and this part about touring Equestria."

“Oh!” cried Twilight. “Here's how Luna got the idea to build the castle in the Everfree Forest. It was when Star Swirl the Bearded introduced you two to the Tree of Harmony. Having the castle so close to a source of such powerful magic... Clever!”

Twilight flipped the page. Halfway through the next entry of Celestia's, she furrowed her brow and gave Celestia a playful stare. “'Dork'?”

Celestia grinned, turned her head, and looked up at the ceiling.

"Your own writing, Princess." Twilight cleared her throat. “'It is the Tree of Harmony! Oh, my gosh! I couldn't believe it. I totally flipped! I mean, I literally flipped in the air. Luna snorted at me and rolled her eyes because I'm such a dork.'”

“That doesn't sound like the Princess Celestia I know."

Celestia chuckled. “I was much, much younger.”

“Anyway. Moving on."

"Would you care for a drink before continuing, darling?" asked Rarity with a slight yawn and blinking a few times rapidly. "I brought plenty of water with me and you look like you could use one."

Though the air within the dark chamber was cool, Twilight levitated a small towel from her saddlebag and wiped the sweat from her brow. She nodded at Rarity, took several gulps from the bottle that Rarity handed to her, then resumed her read.

The ponies pushed closer together, each of them trying to get a view of the text on the page as Twilight spoke it aloud. Each page in the book that was turned added another layer to the tension that hung above the ponies. Their breaths beat against the silence like a haunting melody, and the warmth coming from each other wasn't enough to overpower the chill in the room. They yawned here and there, sometimes several of them at once and their eyes occasionally closed fully before reopening a second later.

Twilight progressed through the ancient text. reading aloud the princesses' adventures with building the castle, studying under Star Swirl the Bearded and meeting nobles from the individual kingdoms plus the original ambassadors of the three original pony tribes. She read passages about encounters with a manticore that Luna had named Melvin, befriending zebras, a near war with the griffons, a greedy dragon and his theft of the Crystal Heart, and how the princesses got their cutie marks and became the keepers of the sun and the moon.

By the time Twilight reached the end of the entry detailing Luna and Celestia's newfound mastery over the sun and moon, the other's had fallen into blissful sleep. Only Twilight and Celestia remained awake.

As princesses of Equestria, we will guide and protect all the ponies in the land.

“Nothing so far that would help us," said Twilight solemnly. "Which means...”

Celestia's demeanor turned grim. Keeping her horn aglow to light the area, she stared at the open book sitting at Twilight's hooves while her mind raced faster than it ever had before. “If Luna did leave some information in our journal, we're coming to it now.”

“Precisely..."

After a while, the tone of Luna's entries seemed to change.

“I knew it.” Twilight paused and took several deep breaths, then looked straight into Celestia's eyes. “Ready?”

Celestia turned her head and stared at the stain-glass window of the moon. She felt a deep reservation building up in her heart that gripped her like a vice, and it remained there as she looked back at Twilight, meeting the unicorn's gaze. “I'm as prepared as I will ever be. Let's go on.”

Soon, Luna's entries began to mimic the exact phrases Celestia heard her say in her vision months prior. The sound of Twilight's voice reading them planted the words firmly in Celestia's mind.

Why do they ignore me? The ponies...

It is not fair. My night is just as beautiful as her day. Why does she get all the attention?

The mental image of Luna lying alone in that cold, dark space returned to Celestia. She thought about all the things she could have done better; about all the signs she had been blind to. The longer the thoughts remained, the easier it was for the heartache to overwhelm her. Tears filled her eyes and her ears fell flat against her head.

Twilight turned the page, but partway through the read, she suddenly went quiet.

Celestia wiped her eyes. “What is it, Twilight? Did you find something?”

Several moments passed before Twilight gave a reply. “Listen to this..."

Something strange happened tonight...
There I was, just sitting alone in the grand hall in the middle of the night like I'd been doing these past few months, completely exhausted out of my mind because I can't even get a decent level of sleep anymore, again wistfully wishing things were different. All of a sudden I hear this voice in the room.
'Is that what you truly desire?'
I just about jumped out of my throne when I heard it. (Okay, I lied. I really did jump out of my throne because it was so sudden, but that's beside the point!) I couldn't see where the voice had come from, but then, as I was looking around, I noticed something sitting in the opposite corner of the grand hall. It was tall, about as tall as me, or maybe a little taller. Couldn't really tell because middle of the night and it's dark. It appeared to have the shape of a pony, but I couldn't with certainty tell that either because it wore a large cloak that covered its entire figure from top to bottom and front to back.

Twilight paused, but only momentarily.

I thought for sure my loneliness and exhaustion had finally caught up to me; Princess Luna had finally cracked. But I wasn't crazy, there really was somepony, or something, there.
When I asked the figure to identify itself, it just seemed to stare at me. I asked again, but instead of an answer it started talking in this bizarre, cryptic sort of way, like it didn't want to give me a real answer and was just messing with me. And its voice, it was so... how do I describe it? It was so... ghostly... ethereal...
The mysterious stranger didn't stay for long. I only looked away for a few seconds, but when I looked back, they were gone. Just, poof, out of here. Maybe it was all just a hallucination brought on by how tired I am. Oh well. Tomorrow's another day, not like that will do me any good...

Twilight paused again as the entry ended, sweat now streaming endlessly down her brow and dripping onto the pillows she lie on. Letting out a whimper that shattered the silence of the ancient chamber, she pushed herself up against Celestia, and swiftly kicked the book away with her hoof.

Celestia caught the book with her magic before it slid under the bed by the far wall, causing the light in the space to vanish for a brief moment as she pulled the book back and placed it in front of the pillows upon which Twilight sat. The golden glow around the book faded, and Celestia's magic light returned to the area.

The sudden noise caused the others to snap awake, each of them giving out a startled gasp.

"What?" said Applejack. "What happened? I must have dozed off."

"I was paying attention!" Rainbow stated as she rubbed her half-lidded eyes. "I-I wasn't sleeping. I was just resting my eyes."

Twilight just stared at the book, taking labored and rapid breaths.

Rarity yawned and took a small sip of water from one of the bottles in her saddlebag. She then gazed at Twilight worriedly. "Twilight? Whatever is it? You're positively sweating buckets, darling. Would you like another drink?"

“I-I'm sorry,” stammered Twilight. “It's just, that was an exact recount of Nightmare Night as I was leaving the ruins.”

"What is?" asked Pinkie, tilting her head slightly.

"Somepony, or something, visited Luna during her lonely vigils over a thousand years ago. In Luna's entry she described them as a cloaked, pony-shaped creature that had a ghostly voice and spoke in cryptic messages, and they vanished as suddenly as they came... just like the thing I saw in these ruins back during Nightmare Night."

Celestia folded a wing around Twilight and nuzzled her. "If you want, one of us can take it from here."

"I can do it," said Cadance, pulling the book closer to herself with her foreleg.

“Hold the hay for just an apple-buckin' minute,” called Applejack. “I just need to understand somethin' before we go further: the Pony of Shadows showed up before Luna became Nightmare Moon?”

“Remember, Applejack,” said Twilight. “Nightmare Moon is here now in a body of her own, but according to Luna's diary, yeah. The Pony of Shadows actually precludes Luna's transformation.”

“What does that mean?” asked Spike.

“I have a strong feeling we're about to find out.”

Cadance nodded and flipped to where Twilight had left off then proceeded to Luna's next entry.

Once again, can't sleep. Might have to start trying magical measures because this has gotten ridiculous. In other news, that cloaked stranger appeared again tonight. Guess I wasn't hallucinating after all. Since I had nothing else to do, I started talking with him. Her? It? Bah, whatever! Any company is better than no company... I suppose...

Cadance turned several more pages.

I'm actually sleeping well again (finally) since the cloaked one came into my life and has been visiting me when I'm alone. I still don't know what they look like beneath that cloak of theirs, but frankly at this point, I don't really care anymore. They've been a better friend to me these past few months than my own sister has in years. Seriously, the sun could burn out tomorrow and it wouldn't make any difference to me.

Several tears fell from Celestia's eyes, but she remained silent.

My friend had some rather interesting things to say to me on their previous visit. Apparently, there's a way I could finally get the appreciation that has been denied me. I could use my magic to raise the moon during the day and block out the sun. An eclipse. Of course! It's so simple! Why didn't I think of that? But I feel like I should really lay this thing on thick, make it last for days, just to pound it into the ponies' heads, and especially my sister's head that I will no longer tolerate being ignored. I have taken my friend's advice and will be going on an extended vacation away from Equestria. Since I can't take this journal with me, this shall be my final entry until my return. I'm not sure for how long I'll be gone. Until then, dear diary, fare thee well.

Cadance let out a sigh and glanced around at the others. “I don't know about the rest of you but I'm ready to head back.”

“Same,” stated Shining Armor, rising to his hooves and shaking the dust from his white fur. “We've been here a while and I'm worried about the Crystal Ponies. Plus, we have the journal. I think it's safe to wait to read the rest of it until we're back in Canterlot.”

“Sounds fine by me,” said Applejack with a small yawn. “Not only is it way past time to be gettin' some shuteye, this is a lot of dark and depressin' stuff to be takin' in and I need some time to process it all. And I'm sure Princess Celestia would agree.”

Celestia glanced down at Twilight and saw that the unicorn's eyes were closed and her head rested on her forelegs. “Oh. I hadn't even noticed she'd fallen asleep now.”

“It's a long way back to Canterlot,” said Fluttershy. “And Twilight's been such a trooper since her accident with the Crystal Heart. I'd just hate for her to wake up mid-trip and be unable to go back to sleep tonight.”

Fluttershy pondered for a moment. “Princess Celestia, perhaps we could all stay at my cottage tonight? It's right by the edge of the forest, and tomorrow, maybe we could stop by Sweet Apple Acres and say hi to Zecora and all the others really quick before we return to Canterlot.”

“Hey, yeah!” cried Pinkie. “Please, Princess Celestia? Pretty please with a cupcake and about, oh, eighty-seven cherries on top?”

Rainbow beamed. “Scootaloo's noggin could do with a good rubbing on a job well done taking care of everypony.”

“And Sweetie Belle!” said Rarity.

“Apple Bloom, Big Macintosh, Granny Smith...” said Applejack wistfully. “I know it hasn't been that long since we left, but it still feels like forever since I've seen 'em. Not only that, but there just ain't nothin' like the down-home cookin' of my beloved Sweet Apple Acres.” She gazed at Celestia. “Princess, I think Fluttershy's got all the cattle back in the corral with this idea of hers. Can we please?”

Celestia peered at the ponies, noting the yearning within their eyes. She gave them a gentle smile. “We certainly can stop by Ponyville.”

Everypony's demeanor's brightened.

“Yippee!” cheered Pinkie as she bounced up and down. “Come on, ponies! Let's blow this popsicle stand!” Without warning, Pinkie charged through the doorway into the library and disappeared around the corner.

“Pinkie Pie!” called Rarity. “Wait for us!”

There was a moment of silence, then Pinkie's voice sounded out. “I have no idea where I'm going.”

The ponies glanced at each and shook their heads, each one letting out a small chuckle.

“Just stay where you are, darling. We'll find you.”

With the utmost of care, Celestia picked up the old journal with her hooves. Closing it, she slid it into her saddlebag then closed the flap over the pouch. Once that was done, she looked at Cadance and Shining Armor. “Can you two handle lighting our way back? We'll need to levitate Twilight out of here and that takes quite a bit more energy than a simple light spell.”

“Actually...” said Shining Armor as he glanced at the sleeping form of Twilight. There was a strong tenderness in his voice. “I was kind of hoping I could carry her out. It'd almost be like when we were younger. I'd levitate her to her bed and tuck her in when mom and dad were away and Cadance wasn't sitting.”

“Daww,” crooned Rarity. “What a sweet thing to do for your little sister!” She broke eye contact with the others and began to stare at the floor.

“Somepony nominate this guy for the Best Brother Ever Award,” proclaimed Applejack. “Right alongside Big Macintosh.”

“He's got my vote!” called Pinkie from outside the room.

“Stuff like that is exactly why I fell in love with you, you big lug!” Cadance gave Shining Armor a big hug, pressed her cheek against his, and gently ran her hoof up and down his neck.

Celestia beamed, spotting the stallion's ears flatten and his cheeks turn soft pink as he returned Cadance's affections. “I think that's a magnificent idea. Reminds me of how I would do the very same with Luna when we were little. Very well then. I will keep the light going and Shining Armor will carry Twilight.”

Shining Armor's horn lit up and a magical aura formed around Twilight. Slowly, she rose up until she was a couple meters above the floor but still within the light from Celestia's horn.

Celestia looked inside the side pouch of her saddlebag before rising to her hooves. The others followed suit and they left the room, keeping to the same formation they'd had when they entered the forest, except for Spike who was now seated on Cadance's back. There was no sign of Pinkie within the library.

“Are you out in the hall, Pinkie?” asked Applejack.

“Yessum!” replied Pinkie. “Come on in. The total darkness is fine!”

Turning the corner into the hallway, Celestia pushed her magic a little more and the light got brighter. It spread further down the hall and revealed Pinkie standing still halfway down the corridor.

Spike chuckled. “Good to see you again, Pinkie.”

“I'm glad you didn't get hurt when you just ran off like that,” said Fluttershy. “You really should be more careful running around in the dark. You might trip on something and hurt your leg, or you might hit your head on something.”

Pinkie cleared her throat as the others approached and she was soon back at their sides as they proceeded along. “I may or may not have forgotten for just a teensy-weensy moment that there's no light in here. But really, I'm just glad we're going home, if even just for a little bit.”

“You and me both,” stated Rarity. “Really, we could have just taken the diary, gone back, and read it there. That would've been better than sitting here in this cold, dark, drafty old ruin in the middle of this nightmare-touched forest. Don't know why I didn't think of that earlier.”

Applejack shrugged. “Guess we just got caught up in the fact we were about to finally learn somethin'.”

“Wasn't quite as much as we would have liked,” Rainbow said. “But it's something nonetheless, and we weren't done reading it. Luna didn't say there wouldn't be any more entries period. No doubt her very next one is what happened when she got back from her vacation.”

“You can all get some rest when we arrive in Ponyville, my friends,” said Celestia. “I'll never be able to fall asleep tonight. I'll keep reading and fill you all in at sunrise.”

“And I'll make us all some of my famous Sweet Apple Acres cider for breakfast.” Applejack hummed and licked her muzzle. “I'll just, uh, need to be grabbin' some apples.”

“I've still got a lot of apples left from the last bunch you sent me, Applejack,” said Fluttershy. “You can use those if you want. I could make us a nice salad.”

Pinkie beamed. “If we're doing a big old group breakfast then we should go the whole pony mile and top things off with some cookies from Sugarcube Corner. The Cakes won't mind if I take a few long as I leave a note.”

The ponies stepped into the grand hall. As they passed in front of the dais in the back of the chamber, Celestia's thoughts turned away from the conversation the others were having. She glanced up the stairs at the crumbling thrones then at the large hole in the back wall. Turning her attention to the throne that bore the engraving of the moon, she looked to the dark corner behind it where Twilight said she'd seen the shadowy figure on Nightmare Night. Her gaze lingered there for a moment before she followed the others into the castle's entrance hall then out into the courtyard.

The ponies' conversation subsided as they crossed the bridge spanning the chasm in the center of the clearing, and it ended completely once they crossed the threshold into the abyssal forest. They kept their gazes forward, becoming surrounded by the dark trees with the ghostly white trunks and mist rising up from the ground. The rustling of the thick grass was the only thing the broke the silence of the trek as the ponies walked along the path. After several minutes, a breeze kicked up and whistled through the area that made the bushes and the leaves in the trees join in the chorus.

Rarity shivered and pulled her cloak from her saddlebag, wrapping it around herself. “What I wouldn't give to just bury myself in my bed sheets right now, with my pillows beneath my head and a big fire going in the fireplace.”

“All that and more awaits at my cottage,” said Fluttershy, beaming gently.

Spike kept a gentle grip on Cadance's neck. “Only thing I'll be missing is my favorite blue blanky, which I can even hear calling for me. 'Spike! Spike! Come to bed!'” Letting out a deep yawn, Spike closed his eyes and his grip loosened. His arms dangled over Cadance's shoulders, and his head came to rest against Cadance's neck.

A warm smile formed on Cadance's demeanor. She lit her horn and a turquoise aura appeared around Spike which held him in place.

“Am I just going crazy,” asked Rarity, “or is this grass even taller than it was when we got here?”

Applejack swiped hard at the grass with her foreleg. Numerous fragments broke off, and Applejack scowled as she watched the pieces fly away in the breeze. “Who can even tell anymore? Tomorrow it might even come in different colors just like the trees.”

All along the return trip through the forest, Celestia's thoughts lingered on the ancient tome that was housed within her saddlebag. The words within its pages replayed themselves repeatedly in Celestia's mind, growing more pronounced as she followed the others out of the forest.

The other-worldy darkness lifted as the ponies entered the sprawling grassland. They were greeted by the distant majesty of Canterlot Mountain and by the golden light rising up from the palace. Thick clouds covered the night sky from end to end. The moon was visible through the slow, drifting veil, and its silver light against the clouds gave the moon the appearance of having an expansive aura around it, but also obscured it.

Applejack let out a deep sigh. “Ah. Feel that Equestrian air. Feel and smell that Equestrian grass.” She closed her eyes and inhaled, gently digging her hooves into the ground.

“Fluttershy,” said Rarity, “is your cottage even big enough for everypony? There's one, two... ten of us.”

Fluttershy gave Rarity a bright smile. “It's no problem at all. I'll make room. Think of it like a great big family sleepover.”

Rarity returned the smile. “I think that sounds lovely.”

Fluttershy glanced over at Cadance and Shining Armor. “You're both coming too, right?”

The two of them stared at each for a brief moment.

“What do you think, love?” asked Shining Armor. “Think we can spare one night away from the Crystal Ponies even after what's happened?”

“Well,” replied Cadance, “It's already long past midnight. We need to get Spike and Twilight to bed, and if we stay up too much longer we'll be too tired in the morning to be of any help to the Crystal Ponies. I think we can spare one night. I'm sure they'll understand.”

Shining Armor nodded then glanced at Fluttershy. “Count us in.”

“Wonderful!”

"I'd like to check in with Ponyville's guards before we head to the cottage," said Celestia.

Everypony nodded, then shifted their attention to the northwest and started to make their way toward the inviting glimmer of Ponyville's night lights.

Celestia's gaze occasionally turned skyward. A chill ran down her spine as she stared at the moon through the clouds, but a moment later, she pictured Luna's smiling face and the chill was replaced by a soothing warmth that enveloped her.

Before long, the group reached Ponyville's outskirts. A crowd of guard ponies were gathered together on the road, standing in defensive formation and holding their spears out. When Celestia and the others came into view, they gasped.

“Princess!” exclaimed one of the earth ponies. She and all the other guards lowered their weapons and bowed their heads. “Thank goodness! We saw the light come out of the forest and start to come this way. We thought it might be those creatures. Seeing you is such a relief!”

With the nearby streetlamps providing some level of light to the area, Celestia withdrew her magic and the glow from her horn faded. She glanced at the small but cozy-looking dwellings that stood behind the gathering of guard ponies, the sight of each one mingled with the chirping of crickets filled her with a tranquil sensation.

Celestia smiled and gently dipped her head forward. “Have no fear, my little ponies. My friends and I were just doing some investigating in the Everfree Forest and have come to Ponyville to rest. It was close by and they can visit with their families. Since you mentioned it, have there been any Animus sightings around here?”

The earth pony shook her head. “None recently. But we are keeping vigilant.”

“Very good.”

“You mentioned you all would be staying in town tonight. Would you like an escort, or somepony to help you carry your passed out friends there?” She motioned at Twilight and Spike.

“I am very grateful for the offer but we'll be fine, unless Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor feel like they're too tired to carry Twilight and Spike further.”

“I'm feeling fine,” said Cadance.

“I am a little tired from being up so late,” stated Shining Armor. “But I'll be okay.”

The earth pony nodded and Celestia returned her gaze to the group of guards before her. “Keep up the great work, my little ponies.”

The guards all beamed and bowed once more. They parted into several smaller groups and resumed their patrols.

“Where is your cottage, Fluttershy?” asked Cadance.

“This way.”

The ponies assembled behind Fluttershy and followed her as she led them down a dirt road away from Ponyville. Eventually, they came to a small river with a bridge crossing over it. Atop a little hill on the opposite side of the river was a solitary dwelling with a tree bough-like roof and numerous bird houses sitting in the leaves. Two trees were close to the house, one on each side of it, and both had numerous bird houses hanging from the branches. Rabbit burrows were dug into the hill all around the cottage. The path from the bridge lead up to the cottage door, and a small bed of white and blue flowers sat next to the path.

Fluttershy approached the door and gently tapped it several times with her hoof. “Angel. Angel!”

“Who's Angel?” asked Cadance.

Fluttershy tapped the door again. “Angel, it's me!”

A few moments later, the cottage door opened with a small creak and a white bunny stood before the ponies. He wore a blue cotton nightcap, and letting out a big yawn, he rubbed his half-lidded eyes.

Fluttershy beamed down at him. “Hello, Angel Bunny. I'm home!”

Angel gazed up at Fluttershy and a bright smile appeared on his face. He hopped up to her and threw his little arms around her left foreleg.

Fluttershy returned the embrace and dipped her head down, giving Angel a soft nuzzle. “It's so good to see you again.”

Angel yawned a second time.

“Sorry for waking you up.” Fluttershy's cheeks turned a soft pink. She picked Angel up with her left foreleg, holding him aloft. “Come on in, everypony. Make yourselves at home and I'll get a fire going.” Fluttershy walked over to a basket near the door with pillows in it. She set Angel down on the pillows and pulled a small blanket over him.

The ponies entered the cottage one by one. Ducking her head down slightly to fit through the door, Celestia glanced around. She first looked to the combination stove and fireplace, then to the staircase going up to the cottage's second level. After that, she shifted her gaze to the numerous bird houses hanging from the ceiling and the many miniature, mouse-sized staircases that ran up and down the chimneystack and walls toward holes in the walls and ceiling.

“I'm going to propose that Twilight gets the bed upstairs,” said Applejack.

“You beat me to it, Applejack,” stated Rarity.

Shining Armor levitated Twilight up the stairs and followed behind, disappearing from view. Cadance looked around for a spot to put Spike. She placed him on a green chair in the back of the room, pulled her cloak from her saddlebag, and draped it over him like a blanket. “Rest well, little guy.”

A brief moment passed by, then a gentle voice came from upstairs. “Sweet dreams, little sis. Love you much.”

Everypony turned their gazes toward the stairs, wearing warm smiles on their faces. They watched in silence as Shining Armor descended the stairs. The stallion joined Cadance on the brown square rug in the center of the floor, settling himself down and leaning against her. Fluttershy placed several logs in the fireplace, and in mere minutes, the room was aglow with the light and warmth of the dancing flames coming from behind the hearth. Rainbow Dash laid down on a green couch and leaned back against the green and yellow pillows. The others formed a semi-circle in front of the fireplace with Cadance and Shining Armor in the center, Rarity and Pinkie on the side closest to the cottage door, and Applejack and Fluttershy on the side closest to the stairs. Too large to fit into the semi-circle with the others in the crowded room, Celestia settled herself down right behind Applejack and Fluttershy, facing the cottage door. All was silent in the room, but several moments later, Pinkie began to hum a soft, warm tune.

Rarity let out a sigh and took off her cloak, putting it back in her saddlebag. “You know, just being in here like this with all of you is all the warmth I need.”

“Apple Bloom and I used to cuddle up in front of the fireplace like this sometimes when she was a real youngin,” said Applejack. “Especially during those cold winter nights. Big Macintosh and Granny Smith would join us. With the snow fallin' outside the windows, mugs of hot apple cider in our hooves, and the light of the fire on our faces, we'd just rest there and talk until we dozed off in each other's company.”

Pinkie chuckled and glanced over at Rainbow. “Even a pony as totally awesome as Rainbow Dash couldn't say no to something like that. Hint! Hint!”

“Are we betting a dozen cupcakes on that?” Rainbow asked.

“Doesn't matter if we bet a hundred dozen. I know you'll share them with us anyway because it's us and you love us so much.”

“Come on, darling,” said Rarity. “There's room for one more down here and we just aren't complete without you.”

“But from up here, I can keep a better protective eye on my friends that I love so much.”

Applejack grinned. “I'll declare you the most darin' pony for a day.”

“Only a day?”

“How about a week?”

Rainbow pondered briefly. “Well, okay, because you all are my friends and I do love you guys. But me doing this doesn't leave the cottage. Deal?”

Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy all nodded together.

“Deal!” they said in unison.

Rainbow slid off the couch and stepped over to the others, settling down between Rarity and Pinkie.

Rarity began to stare at the floor. “I just had a thought. I really should message my folks and see if they're okay, and I'm sure they're just as worried about me and Sweetie Belle. In fact, I'm going to send a letter first thing in the morning.”

Rainbow's ears drooped slightly, and she glanced away at an empty corner of the room.

“Hey,” said Pinkie, “I should do that too.”

“Me too,” stated Fluttershy. “And actually, I should have done that with my brother and parents as soon as this thing with Nightmare Moon started.”

The conversation progressed with Cadance and Shining Armor mentioning their relatives, then it switched to various other topics. As time went on, the flames in the fireplace diminished as the logs became charred and began to disintegrate. Fluttershy placed a fresh log in the fireplace, and after a moment, the flames had been restored to their former splendor.

Celestia kept quiet while the others talked. Her gaze swapped between each of them as they spoke, but one by one, the ponies drifted off to sleep. Before long, Celestia was the only pony whose eyes remained open. Despite the warmth and tranquility of the space, she did not feel even the slightest hint of sleep poking at her. She glanced through one of the windows at the dark sky outside. Moonlight was partially visible , but showed that the sky was still covered with clouds.

It's likely only an hour or so until the moon has to go down and an hour after that for the sun to come up. Looks like it's going to be a cloudy day tomorrow.

She took a quick glance around the room which then fell upon her saddlebag.

I'll never get any sleep tonight...

Sighing deeply but quietly, she opened the side pouch of her saddlebag and pulled out the old journal. She set it down on the floor in front of her, and by the glow of the fire in the fireplace, she began to read its ancient passages.

All was silent within the Crystal Empire. Atop the palace balcony, Nightmare Moon spoke not a word as she gazed out across the deserted streets. Though there was a strong chill in the air, she did not shiver or flinch. Her cloak, mane and tail all flew gently in the arctic breeze coming down from the Crystal Mountains to the north of the city.

It was daytime. However, the sun and sky were completely hidden behind thick gray clouds which cast a dreary light across the land as far as could be seen with the naked eye.

Nightmare Moon turned her gaze southwest. Through the red magical aura that hung over her eyes, she stared at the towering spire that sat at the heart of Equestria.

She lifted her hoof and pressed it against the Alicorn Amulet which remained firmly situated around her neck. Shortly after, she glanced up to her right at the dark rocky titan which stood nearby in the open space between the palace and the city. She lit her horn, and a ghostly black and white orb appeared above the palace. Little lightning bolts shot out from its surface at rapid speeds and it gave off crackles of energy.

Entropus peered back at Nightmare Moon, keeping its massive claws flexed. It grunted at her.

Nightmare Moon nodded.

The creature leaped into the air and shrunk down, curling in on itself until it looked like a simple giant boulder. It rose up, and disappeared into the rift, which also disappeared shortly after.

With a last glance at the Crystal Empire, Nightmare Moon retreated into the palace. Pausing, she stared at the empty throne at the opposite end of the grand hall. She moved up to the crystalline platform upon which the throne rested, gazing upon the magnificent seat. After several moments, she moved back the direction she had come, but instead of stepping onto the balcony outside, she turned through a door to her right.

Luna's little errand is probably going to take her a while. In the meantime...

Nightmare Moon proceeded deep into the shimmering halls of the palace's interior. Her demeanor was resolute, and she occasionally looked down at her reflection in the polished bluish crystal floor.

As she went deeper into the palace's most secluded back sections, little shadows appeared on the floor that rose up and twisted their form into pure dark ponies with ghostly white eyes. Standing on the edge of the corridors to give Nightmare Moon a clear path, each one kept a firm watch on her and each one knelt before her as she passed in front of them.

I've done it. I've really done it. At long last our hunt is finally over. At long last, my subjects shall finally have a place to call home. Guess I didn't need the throne of Equestria itself to win their love and adoration after all. But if I did take Canterlot...

Nightmare Moon smiled. She continued her trek along the path through the palace as if the shadow ponies were guiding her. Eventually, she came to a passage through which a staircase led down into the depths of the palace. The shadow ponies stayed behind as she passed through the archway.

Nightmare Moon soon reached the bottom of the well. Moving to the center of the chamber, she immediately turned to face the door in the wall at the foot of the stairs. She spread her hooves apart, standing tall with a victorious beam on her face.

There's just one final thing to do. It's time to make this city, and the surrounding area, our very own...

With her gaze fixated on the door, Nightmare Moon's horn began to glow red and a similar aura formed over the door in front of her.

After a moment, the door turned solid black, the frame turned ghostly white, and the door inched open.

The sweet scent of steaming hot apple cider wafted through the house.

Celestia rubbed her weary eyes, but still she felt no fatigue strong enough to tear her away from the ancient text on the wooden table before her. Every word read and re-read burned into her mind like a phoenix fire. She took a small swill of cider from her mug, looked over at a small piece of paper that had numerous things scribbled onto it, then returned her focus to the book and turned a few pages.

“This ain't good for your health, Princess,” said Granny Smith as she entered the room and placed an apple pie on the table. “You need to keep your strength up if'n you want to be helpin' rescue Luna. Why don't y'all try and get some sleep? Or at least take a break from readin' that thing? You haven't set it aside ever since you and the others arrived this mornin'.”

Celestia glanced over and gently smiled. “I appreciate your concern very much, but I'll be fine. I will take a little piece of that pie though, if I may.”

“Darn tootin' you can. Y'all are always welcome to anything Sweet Apple Acres has to offer.” Granny Smith returned the smile. “Help yourself, Princess. We got apples to make enough for two Apple family reunions and have some left over.”

“Many thanks, Mrs. Apple.” Levitating an orange pie cutter off the table, she cut a small slice of the pie and took a little bite before setting it on her plate. She took another sip of her cider, then resumed her read.

“Aw shucks, Princess. You don't need to be fancy with ol' Granny Smith.” She walked over to the large cupboard that stood near the window in the corner of the dining room and eased it open. She proceeded to pull mugs out of it one by one and set them on the table, keeping them in a tidy grouping. “Fourteen. Fifteen. Sixteen. Perfect!”

Celestia glanced at the collection. “You keep a lot of mugs for a family of four.”

Granny Smith beamed. “Sweet Apple Acres is always prepared to be welcomin' family and visitors.” She picked up one mug and took it into the kitchen, returning a moment later with the mug filled to the very top with cider. She repeated this until every mug was full then took a moment to stare at the old journal. “If y'all don't mind me askin', how are you comin' along with that?”

Celestia's tone took on a harder form. “I've got most of it down. There are some things here I wouldn't have guessed."

“And what are you writin'?”

“I'm trying to piece together enough information to give me an idea where to go from here.”

“If I can't tempt you to take a break, hows about joinin' everypony else outside for a drink and a bonfire?”

“Isn't that kind of like a break?”

“Maybe...”

Celestia chuckled. “Well, okay then, if you insist. I can carry everything out.”

“You don't have to do all that, Princess.”

“It's the least I can do to say thanks for letting Zecora and the girls' sisters stay with you.” Celestia closed the journal and slid it into the side pouch of her saddlebag along with her notes, quill and ink bottle. She fastened the saddlebag around herself, then focused her magic toward the table. The gold aura swapped to her plate and the mugs which then rose into the air all at once.

“It's been just dandy havin' them all here,” said Granny Smith as she started to ease her way toward the front door of the house. “Why, seein' them girls runnin' around so happy together reminds me of when I was a spry young filly. And that Zecora, I just love her stories about her homeland and that rhymin' just makes me smile for some reason.”

Celestia followed Granny Smith to the door and stepped out into the chilly air of the cloudy, late-Autumn day. She shivered slightly, staying behind the elderly earth pony as they walked down the dirt path. She glanced at the apple orchard to her left and at the great barn in front of them. As they approached the barn, the familiar voices of Twilight and the others reached her. The joy-laden sounds filled Celestia's ears, bringing a smile to her countenance and an increased pace to her steps until she was right up alongside Granny Smith.

Twilight and the other Element bearers, Spike, Cadance and Shining Armor, Big Mac, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, and Zecora were all seated around a roaring bonfire between the barn, the chicken houses, and the water well. Twilight and Spike were huddled together with Cadance and Shining Armor. Apple Bloom still wore Applejack's stetson on her head, and she and Bic Mac were huddled together with their sister. Sweetie Belle was at Rarity's side, and Scootaloo was seated atop Rainbow's back like she was getting a piggyback ride. Zecora, Pinkie, and Fluttershy sat in the middle of them all. They all wore bright smiles and laughed together as they conversed. Jars of cookies of many kinds, and trays of cupcakes of numerous flavors sat on the ground around them. Once they spotted Celestia and Granny Smith approaching, they waved their forelegs high above their heads in unison.

“Welcome to the party!” cried Pinkie. “We were beginning to wonder if you two would show up! Okay, I totally lied. We totally knew you would.”

Celestia took a seat in a vacant spot between Fluttershy and Zecora.

Pinkie pointed at all the various snacks she'd retrieved. “I got everything that Mr. and Mrs. Cake would let me swipe from Sugarcube Corner for our little family reunion. And there's way more than enough for everypony, so let's make like shovels and dig in!” She grabbed a yellow cookie and bit off half of it, leaving crumbs all over her muzzle. “Mmm! Lemon!”

“Careful,” said Celestia as she set the mugs of cider in front of everypony. “You haven't seen me when my sweet tooth really gets going.”

Pinkie put her hoof to her chin and stared at Celestia. “Maybe we should start calling you, 'Princess Shovel'?”

“Pinkie...” Rolling her eyes, Twilight grinned and shook her head.

Celestia let out a small chuckle. “You really are quite the character, Pinkie Pie.”

“Yeah,” said Pinkie. “I don't know how I do it but sometimes I just feel like some cartoon character. How weird is that?”

“Oh!” said Celestia. “I forgot my slice of pie. Be back in a moment.” She rose to her hooves and made her way back to the house. She returned a few moments later with her plate and pie slice floating beside her and she placed it by her mug before settling herself back down among the group. Taking a small bite of the pie, she glanced over at Twilight with a look of concern upon her face. “How are you feeling today, Twilight? I know we were all up extremely late last night, but you were out before anypony even realized it. It was just like when you stayed up late looking through the library in the palace.”

“I'm doing fine,” said Twilight.

“And what about your eyes?”

Twilight rubbed her eyes gently. “They itch here and there but not anything serious.”

Rarity turned to face Celestia. “Now, magically-inflicted wounds take longer to heal than regular cuts or bruises or things like that, correct?”

Celestia nodded. “They do. In this case, given the severity of the accident, it may take weeks or months for Twilight's scars to even start to heal.”

Twilight rubbed her eyes again.

“Hmm...” Zecora watched Twilight inquisitively for several moments. “Perhaps a potion I can brew for the itch, that your wounds may proceed to heal without a hitch.”

“Some eye drops could help as well,” said Cadance.

Twilight pulled a violet wash cloth from her saddlebag and rubbed her eyes. She then set the cloth down atop her pack and took a deep breath. “Both of those sound good.”

“It just so happens,” said Rarity as she levitated a small white bottle out from her bag, “I have some eye drops right here with me.”

Twilight stared at the bottle then glanced at Rarity. “You picked those up just for me?”

“I grabbed them from my house earlier when I was sending the letter to my parents. You've been rubbing your eyes pretty frequently since the accident. I thought they would come in handy.”

A bright smile emerged onto Twilight's countenance. “Thank you, Rarity.”

“Really, I should have gotten some sooner.”

“That's all right. It's the thought that counts, kind of like that time you offered to make us all new dresses for the Grand Galloping Gala and we went a little crazy with our requests.”

Keeping the bottle aloft with her magic, Rarity slid it through the air until it was several inches above Twilight's eyes. “Hold nice and still now.”

Twilight remained motionless as the bottle was opened and slowly tilted down. A single droplet fell from the bottle into Twilight's right eye. She clenched her eye shut then the process was repeated for her left.

Rarity tightened the cap onto the bottle and returned it to her bag. She then transferred her magic to the violet cloth on top of Twilight's pack and gently rubbed her friend's eyes with the cloth. “That feel better, darling?”

Twilight's eyes opened and she blinked several times as her vision returned to normal. “It does. Thanks again!” She turned her attention to Zecora. “I'd love it if you could make a potion to help these scars heal faster, Zecora. I'd even pay you for it. I can't imagine making a potion for wounds like mine will be all that simple and you deserve compensation.”

Zecora shook her head. “Now, Twilight Sparkle, do not be silly, my friend. It is my pleasure to give what assistance I can to help you mend.”

“Not even two bits?”

“There is no need to pay,” said Zecora with a smile. “Helping a friend is what makes my day.”

“Well, if you insist. Thank you so much, Zecora.”

Applejack picked up her mug and took several large gulps of the hot apple cider. She kept a tight grip on the mug as she looked around at everypony with a warm smile that matched those around her. “Boy howdy. I just can't tell y'all how good it is to be home with my family.”

“Actually, you did,” Rainbow said. “About an hour and two games of horse shoes ago.”

“Oh yeah! I did, didn't I?”

“And again about an hour before that,” stated Scootaloo.

Apple Bloom threw her forelegs around her big sister. “And I wouldn't have it any other way!”

“Eeyup!” proclaimed Big Mac, also giving Applejack a hug.

Applejack's cheeks turned soft red as she returned her siblings' embraces. “Aw shucks, everypony. Y'all are making me blush!”

“You did that already, too,” said Sweetie Belle with a small chuckle.

Applejack let out a hearty laugh. “Well gosh darnit. I'm going to do it all again because I am just so gosh darn happy to be home!”

“Is anypony else worried about Trixie and the Crystal Ponies?” asked Fluttershy. “I'm sure they were expecting us to be back by now.”

Celestia took a small sip of her cider and a bite of her apple pie. “I had one of the guard pegasi expedite a letter to them this morning while you were all asleep telling them we'd be spending the day here.”

Fluttershy nodded. “So, what else does it say in Luna's journal?”

Everypony turned their attention to Celestia as she pulled the ancient book and her notes from her pack.

“Was there anything about the Alicorn Amulet?” asked Twilight.

“Unfortunately it didn't say anything about the Alicorn Amulet.”

Everypony's expressions turned grim, their ears flattened and they looked down.

“However, I did find a few other things...”

The group looked back up but their ears remained down as they stared at the Princess.

Celestia held her page of notes up with her magic for everypony to see. “I've written everything down on this paper here.”

“What did you find, Princess?” inquired Twilight.

“According to Luna's final entries, the vacation she went on didn't stay as such, and when she returned home, she had full intentions of seeing me ruined and Equestria brought under her hoof. The mysterious cloaked friend Luna talks about in the journal, whom we now know to have been Nightmare Moon, apparently led her outside of Equestria to someplace Luna referred to in one entry as 'The Dread Frontier.'”

She paused for a moment to take a swig of her cider, then resumed her recount. “Luna described the place as cold, dark, and given her state of mind at the time, her 'kind of place.'”

“Did she happen to mention where this place is?” asked Twilight. “I've never seen any place with that name on any map I've ever seen.”

“It's likely that she made up the name herself, and no she doesn't say where it is. According to her entries, even she didn't know.”

“So how did she get there then?” Rainbow inquired. “Teleportation magic?”

“The only problem with that theory,” said Twilight, “is that in order for teleportation to work, someone has to both know exactly where they're going, and be strong enough to travel the desired distance. Although, it's not entirely wrong to say that teleportation wasn't used. The only way Luna could have gotten there without knowing where it was would be for Nightmare Moon to actually send her there, or a magical gateway somewhere.”

“What's a 'magical gateway', Twilight?” asked Applejack.

“It's basically a magic door that connects two places long distance. Everything I've read about them says that they're incredibly difficult to make, so we haven't really bothered.”

Celestia nodded. “You're on the right track, Twilight. Nightmare Moon did take Luna there, by leading her to a magic portal.” She paused and took several deep breaths. “And, according to Luna's notes, it's been right under our hooves this whole time.”

There was utter silence as everypony exchanged nervous glances. They muttered quietly, and several moments later, they returned their gazes to Celestia.

“She mentions a series of caverns going deep underground, the entrance to which is hidden somewhere in Ghastly Gorge. And even all of that is still only half of what is in her last entries.”

“What's the rest of it?” asked Shining Armor.

“I said earlier that Luna returned from her vacation with the intention of taking me down and bringing Equestria under her eternal rule. Turns out, Luna's magic alone wouldn't have been enough to bring about the kind of eclipse she had in mind. In one entry, it talks about how Nightmare Moon introduced her to a certain substance: a crystal, dark as midnight.”

Several beads of sweat ran down Twilight's brow. “You mean... the dark crystals that were left in the field between Canterlot and Ponyville when that giant monster attacked?”

“I'm thinking the very same.”

Shining Armor swallowed hard. “And the same dark crystals that infected my horn when King Sombra returned not even a year ago?”

Celestia's ears went flat and she nodded at him.

Both Cadance and Twilight frowned and huddled as close to Shining Armor as they could, giving him gentle nuzzles.

“Princess Celestia,” muttered Twilight, “do you suppose it's possible that Nightmare Moon was behind King Sombra as well?”

“Given the information here in Luna's diary, I'd be willing to bet a thousand bits on it.”

Applejack and Rarity both pulled their little sisters closer, and Scootaloo tightened her grip around Rainbow's neck as she sat on her back.

“So what does the journal say about the crystal?” asked Spike.

“Luna refers to the substance as 'midnium'.”

Twilight tilted her head slightly, gazing at Celestia curiously and wiping the sweat from her brow with her foreleg. “Like the way somepony might refer to natural elements?”

“Similar. Dark as midnight. Like an element. 'Midnium'. I'm guessing that's how Luna came up with the name. Or perhaps Nightmare Moon simply told it to her. Anyway, that much isn't really important. What is important is it seems like Luna did a fair amount of research on it. She says that the midnium crystal gives off negative energy that interferes with the natural magical energies of those around it. Luna categorized it simply as 'solidified dark energy'.”

“But what does that have to do with the eclipse?” inquired Cadance.

Celestia looked over her notes for a moment then levitated the paper off to the side. “Luna's story is that, thanks to Nightmare Moon's help, she learned how the crystal can be broken down and its energy absorbed into the body, which will actually reverse the energy's function and enhance one's own natural magical abilities.”

Twilight maintained her frown. “So then...”

“Yes,” said Celestia. “I suspect that when Luna returned to Equestria, she had absorbed enough midnium energy that she had become powerful enough to perform the spell which brought about the dark eclipse. I also suspect that unleashing such dark power, and so much of it all at once is what caused her form to change. After that, there was one last thing. This isn't actually stated in the journal itself, but after re-reading about Luna's experiments with the midnium, I started to think about another possibility for using it.”

“We're all ears, Princess,” said Applejack.

“It says the energy of a destroyed midnium crystal can be absorbed into a living body. What if the same is true for inanimate objects, such as in the creation of a magical amulet? Or, what if a crystal can be kept intact, and its energy altered to be enhancing instead of inhibitive?”

"Princess..." said Twilight after a few moments of quiet, "I just realized that I never asked you how the scholars were able to remove the dark crystals from the field after your battle with the giant."

Celestia blinked a few times. "They returned shortly after I sent them out. They said the crystals weren't there."

Everypony stared at Celestia with wide eyes, and the only sound that broke the silence was the crackling of the large bonfire that continued to burn in the center of the gathering.

Twilight gazed at her in confusion. When she spoke back up, her voice trembled. "But, I thought... Then who...?"

Celestia prepared to speak again, but without warning, a loud boom crashed through the chilly air. A quick second later, a massive rush of energy washed over her and made her whole body go numb. Her vision blurred and she fell onto her side with a yelp, the sound of which was garbled and mingled with the pained cries of the others that all echoed endlessly in her ears. With her eyes tightly shut, she stayed motionless where she had fallen.

After several moments, the ringing in her ears stopped and the numbness in her body began to fade until it had vanished entirely. Opening her eyes, her vision was still blurry but it too slowly returned to normal, and the fearful gazes of Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Zecora staring down at her came into view. Celestia let out a groan and eased herself up back into the sitting position she'd been in beforehand then rubbed her head. Her horn continued to tingle while little sparks shot out from the tip. Glancing around, she saw that Twilight, Cadance, Shining Armor, Sweetie Belle and Rarity were all down on their sides. All of them were motionless, their eyes were tightly shut, and their horns we also giving off sparks.

An arcane pulse? But how...?

Celestia rose to her hooves and rushed over to the other groups, gazing down at the fallen unicorns starting with Rarity and Sweetie Belle then moving to the others.

“What in tarnation was that?” asked Granny Smith as she struggled to stand back up. “I ain't never felt nothin' like it.”

Rainbow shook herself off and flapped her wings. “One second I feel fine, then the next, I feel this huge rush of air like I do when I'm racing, my whole body goes numb, and I get all dizzy.”

“Eeyup,” said Big Mac. “I felt it.”

“I felt it too,” stated Applejack as she helped Apple Bloom stand back up.

“So did I.” Spike gazed up at Celestia. “Princess Celestia, was that a pulse like what you told us about on Nightmare Night?”

“It most certainly was. Judging by the impact it had, it was even bigger than the one that occurred on Nightmare Night.”

“The last one came from the Everfree Forest,” said Applejack. “Right before them no good shadow ponies first showed up. This could only mean that something else is goin' down somewhere.”

One by one, Twilight and the others who had been knocked unconscious slowly came to. But, as they did, a low rumbling picked up in the area and the ground began to tremble, sending the ponies stumbling to and fro except for the winged ponies who took to the air.

“Earthquake!” shouted Pinkie.

Celestia's horn lit up and a golden aura formed around everypony who could not fly. The magic kept them in place, but Celestia's horn tingled again. She winced from the pain and her spell fizzled out a second later.

With Scootaloo clinging to her neck, Rainbow Dash flew up high and put her foreleg against her brow, squinting as she gazed out to the northeast. “Look!” she cried as loudly as she could. “There's something happening way up north!”

Celestia looked down at everypony on the ground as they fought to keep themselves upright against the quaking earth, and also dodging the logs that rolled their way as the bonfire fell apart. With a heavy sigh and a pained groan, she flew up alongside Rainbow and peered in the direction the pegasus was pointing. Though her horn still tingled painfully, she pushed a large amount of magic through it and a light appeared around her eyes that made her irises turn gold like that of an eagle. She gasped as the farsight spell revealed what it was Rainbow was seeing only the bare minimum of.

The whole of the Crystal Empire was being overtaken by dark clouds that burst forth from the palace and which blitzed over every building and every street. The cloud-covered sky above was giving off blinding flashes with each passing second. Lightning shot through the area as quickly as the sky was flashing. The land around the city was splitting apart into deep chasms, and colossal-sized dark crystals were rising up from the ground. Once the crystal spires stopped emerging, the ground immediately surrounding the palace ripped open and collapsed into a deep bowl which isolated the palace from the rest of the city. The palace turned solid black, and a tower of white light erupted from its pinnacle up into the sky which disappeared from view through the clouds. The dark clouds that writhed through the city dissipated. Every building had been changed to the same coloration as the palace, and the color of the earth surrounding the Crystal Empire had also changed to match the city's new abyssal grandeur. A few minutes later, the earthquake ceased.

Celestia's ears flattened and sweat poured down her brow as the pain from her active magic against her tingling horn grew worse. Her breaths deepened, and it quickened along with the beating of her heart, watching in horror as the scene unfolded. Soon, the pain in her horn became too much for Celestia to bear. With a deep, pained groan, she stopped her spell. Her eyes returned to their normal shade of violet and her sight returned to its normal strength. She rushed back down to the ground, landing so that she stood sideways to the others. Dipping her head down, she took rapid breaths.

All manner of animal cries shrieked throughout Sweet Apple Acres, from the chickens that ran frantically in multiple directions away from the toppled chicken houses, to the cows and pigs in the barn. Loud barks joined the chorus as a small dog came rushing from the main house and stopped beside Applejack, giving off soft whimpers.

Rainbow returned to the ground and folded her wings back so that they covered Scootaloo and held her gently against Rainbow's back. “Everypony okay?”

“That woke me up,” muttered Twilight as she stood between Cadance and Shining Armor with her forelegs trembling.

“Princess,” said Cadance darkly, watching Celestia close, “what did you see?”

Celestia maintained her sideways position to the others as all eyes fell upon her. Keeping her head dipped forward, she sat down. Her breathing slowed, but remained heavy. She raised her left foreleg and placed her hoof on the side of her head just above her eyes.

Silently, the ponies watched and waited.

Remaining seated, Celestia lowered her foreleg and glanced at the others. “The Crystal Empire...”

Cadance's tone turned gloomier, matching only the fear that was engraved on her countenance. When she spoke, her voice was weak and cracked slightly. “What about the Crystal Empire?”

“It...” Celestia swallowed hard. “It isn't the Crystal Empire anymore. At least, no longer the one we know. It's been twisted, corrupted. Transformed...”

Everypony's eyes widened again.

“Wh-what?” replied Cadance.

Celestia nodded.

Without warning, Cadance fanned her wings and kicked off the ground. She rose high up into the air and her horn began to glow. Her eyes turned the same gold that Celestia's had. There, she hovered in place, staring off in the distance for what seemed like an eternity.

“No...” she cried. “No!” The anguished cry resonated throughout the area, dying away slowly.

Keeping a stiff watch on Cadance, everypony's ears fell flat and they frowned as the reality of what she was looking at struck them.

Cadance streaked down from her aerial position and landed several meters away from the others. She dipped her head down and slouched her shoulders. Her eyes were tightly shut, tears streamed down her cheeks, and she made loud moans as she wept.

Snow started to drift from the sky as the ponies all gathered around Cadance. Shining Armor put his foreleg around his wife and leaned against her, tears forming in his own eyes. Now in one big group huddle, the ponies glanced at Ponyville, then at Canterlot. For a while, they simply embraced each other, speaking no words as Cadance and Shining Armor's sorrow spread to them all.

“Just when we thought...” said Applejack with a sniffle. “I ain't even going to finish that sentence, it's just too much. Give us a gosh darned break already!”

“At the very least,” said Twilight as she rested her head on Shining Armor's shoulder, “we now know that Canterlot's earthquake protection spells actually work. We should send Trixie another letter saying we'll be delayed for a bit while we look at the damage in Ponyville.”

“Good to know the spells do work,” stated Celestia. “And I will have a guard send a letter.”

“So,” said Rarity, “what do we do now?”

A few tears ran down Celestia's face as she gazed at Cadance and Shining Armor, but when she spoke, her tone was very strong, betraying her solemn demeanor. “We see to everypony injured in the earthquake and to every property that was damaged. Nightmare Moon may be in control of Equestria's northernmost reaches now, but our lives must go on, lest we succumb to the fear that she thrives on. Once we have that situation under control, I have a new mission for you and your friends, Twilight Sparkle.”

“What is it you would have us do, Princess?” asked Twilight.

“You ponies, including Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor, will follow in Luna's ancient hoofsteps. Find this portal hidden in Ghastly Gorge. Take it and find this Dread Frontier. Learn everything you possibly can about the midnium."

“What will you do?” asked Rarity.

“I will stay behind and gather every ounce of strength that Equestria can muster. Again, learn what you can, but do not tarry longer than is absolutely necessary.”

Twilight and her friends all exchanged brief glances then she looked back to Celestia. She rubbed her eyes, and gave her a slow nod. “We shall see it done, Princess.”

Remaining huddled together in one big grouping, the ponies turned their gazes northeast, and stared beyond the majesty of Canterlot Mountain toward the ravaged kingdom that stood hidden beyond the horizon. The minutes ticked by in dead silence as the flakes of falling snow got bigger.

Applejack looked up, and several snowflakes landed on her cheeks. She wiped them off with her hoof and stared at the cold water droplets that were left over. Letting out a deep sigh, she returned her hoof to the ground. “Ponies, it's going to be a long winter."

Act 2 - Visions of a Princess: Heart's Fire

View Online

A memory stolen by the beating of time.
The timely beating of a scattered heart.
One wish...
An altered world...
How long has it been?
I wish... I wish I could remember...

Slowly, the passage appeared on the blank page and etched into the deepest corners of Princess Celestia's mind. Lying still on the thick carpet of grass with her mane and tail flowing gracefully in their regal manner, she kept her gaze turned down at the book that sat open at her hooves.

The minutes ticked by. Only the soft zephyr that blew gave some manner of life to the open field. High in the sky, the full moon showered its brilliance down upon the land, and the light seemed to reflect off the very tip of each blade of grass, creating a gentle, silver aura that bathed the area in a restful illumination. Complementing the divine body at the center of the canvas, the night sky was filled end to end with flickering stars and swirling galaxies from the deepest reaches of eternity.

Celestia read the passage aloud, and her voice echoed all around her. Each word flashed gold when it was spoken. Though the pages of the book flapped in the breeze, they did not turn from the page that the princess was focused on. A moment later, an orb of golden light, slightly larger than a snowflake, drifted down into Celestia's view and vanished upon touching the ground next to her left foreleg. She turned her gaze up and spotted several more of the little orbs directly above her. Rising to her hooves, she backed up several inches and watched as they floated down. As one of them came into her reach, she held out her hoof.

The orb landed softly on Celestia's hoof.

The princess eased herself closer until the orb was almost touching the tip of her nose. A gentle warmth emanated from the little sphere, and she smiled as she peered into it for long enough that the sight of it blocked everything else from her view. She held this position for several moments then allowed the globe to slide off her hoof and fall to the ground where it immediately vanished.

Celestia let out a sigh and looked up once more.

Suddenly, the stars and the swirling galaxies in the sky faded from sight except for the moon which remained at its zenith. The little glowing orbs began to drift down from the sky in greater numbers; their paths seemingly unaffected by the wind. The light they gave off shifted from gold to silver in an endless cycle. Within minutes, they had spread across the entire field as far as could be seen through their luminous glow, and they descended at a rate that resembled a calm snowfall. These ones did not make contact with Celestia, instead they passed right through her like they were ethereal, and each one vanished upon touching the ground just like their predecessors.

Celestia stared blankly as the orbs passed through her body, but the eeriness it caused within her did not last long. Her smile returned, and it grew wider as she sat down on her hindquarters. She remained there, losing track of the time as she watched the spectacle with a serenity in her being that increased with each passing second. After a while, she returned her attention to the book. Rising to her hooves, she approached it and glanced down.

The message written upon the page was aglow with the same shifting gold and silver as the spheres that drifted from the sky.

A loud rustling from behind Celestia broke the peace of her surroundings. Her left ear swiveled in the direction of the sound and she looked back.

In the midst of the gentle snowfall of glowing orbs, dozens of them were hovering a meter off the ground. The amount that halted their descent quickly became too numerous to count. The ghostly visages of ponies of all kinds started to appear, positioned so that the spheres of light sat where the ponies' hearts would be inside their bodies.

Celestia's eyes widened and her mouth hung slightly open as she became completely surrounded. She turned in slow, full circles, taking in the scene with a growing warmth in her heart that touched her to her core. Longingly, she gazed upon the ghostly images. They gazed back.

The phantasmal ponies did not move or speak. All of them wore a smile on their countenance, beaming at the princess with a brightness that was matched only by the shifting gold and silver orbs that continued to fall from the sky all around them. The spheres within the ponies' see-through chests started to pulse in a manner that resembled a heartbeat. One by one, they bowed to Celestia, and the orbs moved with them, remaining fixed within the ponies' spectral forms where their hearts would be. Once they returned to their standing positions, they turned their attention toward the heavens and gazed upon the full moon.

Celestia recalled the aftermath of Nightmare Night. Ponies all across Equestria had assembled together and held candlelight vigils to mourn over Luna's abduction.

The princess also recalled the words she had uttered that evening.

Their sorrow burns like the sun. Their love, a million points of light.

Celestia's eyes began to water, but from sorrow or joy, she could not tell. After a moment of reflection, she resolved to believe it was both.

The glowing spheres ceased to fall. Celestia wiped the wetness from her eyes, and looking up, she let out a gasp.

The sky was no longer dark. It was ghostly white and luminescent but the light it gave off did not reach the world below, leaving the land engulfed in shadow. The moon had also changed. It wasn't bright silver, now it was dark.

Sweat ran down Celestia's brow, and her breath quickened as she stared at the moon's abyssal surface. It seemed to stare back.

Despite the changes to the scenery above, the heavenly orbs within the spectral ponies' forms continued to shine and pulse like a heartbeat. One of the unicorns in the crowd walked up along Celestia's right side and held her foreleg over the princess's shoulder. An earth pony took to Celestia's left and mimicked the unicorn's gesture. Two pegasi rose into the air, hovering just above and on either side of the princess.

Celestia looked to each of the ponies flanking her. She peered into their eyes, and the love she beheld filled her such that she stopped sweating and her breathing returned to a gentle rate. She beamed at them. They smiled back.

The spectral ponies parted before the princess like they were creating a path for her to walk. A great gust kicked up which tore the page with the message from the book. The page rose into the air until it was level with Celestia's sight, swaying and turning in the breeze as the princess watched it with curiosity. Suddenly, the page flew away, and disappeared into a forest that stood just beyond the path that the spectral ponies had created.

Celestia stared ahead and her breaths quickened again, but feeling the warmth of the ghostly ponies that surrounded her, the tension did not last long. She closed her eyes, and recalled somethings that Princess Luna once said.

The ones we love are never truly apart from us, so long as we keep them in our hearts...

We can't let fear stop us...

With a new fire in her heart, Celestia proceeded down the path. Her gaze did not sway even an inch as she walked along, and everything went dark as she crossed the threshold into the shadows of the Everfree Forest alone.

After a cautious trek through the abyssal woodland, Celestia emerged into a large clearing. There was no light save for the magic light coming from her horn, and it still only stretched several meters as if it were being devoured by the darkness past a certain range. The wind had ceased. There was no sound except for the princess's hoofsteps on the tall grass. A deep gorge ran through the center of the clearing. The ghostly white sky was visible above, as was the large dark moon.

Celestia walked up to the bridge that spanned the gorge and stopped. Her gaze landed upon a stone structure on the other side.

The midsection of the building was obscured by the darkness of the area, but it's tall spires rose up high enough that they were clearly outlined by the moon. Stone chunks of various sizes littered the ground before the structure, and an archway was built into its base atop a small flight of stairs.

Celestia stared at the ruins of the ancient castle where she and Luna had once resided. She took a moment to catch her breath and stepped onto the bridge. When she reached the other side, the cadence of chattering ponies reached her ears and she paused, looking all around her with her ears perked.

The voices were soft, but they slowly became louder. What they were saying was incomprehensible, but gave the impression that they were having a conversation with each other.

Realizing that the voices seemed to be coming down the path that led toward the ruins, Celestia turned her attention back to that direction. Soon, the voices had come close enough that the princess could make out the voices of five ponies and one other individual, all of whom sounded very familiar.

“You think it's safe for her to stay behind, all alone, in a place like this?” inquired one of the voices.

“Of course it is, Apple—” another began to reply before stopping and clearing its throat. “I mean, Mistress Marevolous. There's nothing in this forest that she can't handle. And even if there were things she can't, she's a quick getaway with that teleportation magic.”

Celestia's eyes widened.

It's Twilight's friends!

“If'n you say so, Zapp. I still got this feelin' though...”

“Well why didn't you offer to stay with her then?”

“I would have but she said it was just to clear her head and I figured that couldn't take that long. I didn't want to seem pushy neither.”

The conversation became incomprehensible again as the voices passed by the princess. They quieted as they seemed to start crossing the bridge, and soon faded completely.

Silence returned to the area. Celestia watched the bridge for a minute then turned back to face the old ruins.

I wonder...

Without further hesitation, Celestia walked up the path. She weaved through several pony-sized chunks of fallen stone and ascended the steps. She kept her pace as she passed through the archway and entered the ruined citadel, using the magic light of her horn to guide her through the pitch-black outer foyer and then the corridor beyond that.

Eventually, she came to a spacious chamber large enough to hold a crowd. Banners bearing the crest of Equestria hung from the walls. At the far end of the grand hall, two marble thrones sat upon a raised platform. The sun was engraved on one throne, and the moon on the other. Unlike the rest of Celestia's journey, there was light in this room, but only enough that the center of the chamber was fully visible as were the old thrones. The rest of it was partially obscured by shadows.

In the center of the room, Twilight Sparkle was seated on her hindquarters facing away from Celestia and staring up at the ceiling.

Celestia smiled and took a step closer, then sat down on her hindquarters just in front of and to the side of the archway she'd entered from. Her horn stopped glowing and her magic light faded. She watched Twilight momentarily before turning her gaze to the dark corner behind the throne with the engraving of the moon.

She watched, and she waited.

“Someday, we're going to rebuild this place,” said Twilight.

Celestia glanced at Twilight but remained still.

“We'll make it even better than it was before, and ponies will live here again.” Twilight rubbed her chin, and letting out a sigh, she turned and started to make her way toward the exit near the princess.

Celestia gasped under her breath when she saw Twilight's face.

Two sets of three parallel, pitch-black lines were apparent on the unicorn's face. The lines for each set started at opposite sides of her head just below her ears then running down and crossing over both of her eyes, meeting slightly apart above the ridge of her snout.

The scars? She didn't get those until weeks after Nightmare Night. Why am I seeing them here?

A rustling suddenly came from the opposite end of the grand hall.

Celestia immediately turned her gaze in the direction of the sound. She lurched her head forward and strained her eyes. She saw only darkness where the disturbance had come from.

Pausing within Celestia's reach, just before she was about to step through the archway, Twilight paused and looked back. After a moment, she let out a soft hum and again started toward the exit. Her walk was instantly halted though when the rustling came again.

Celestia blinked a few times as the outline of something sitting in the corner behind the old thrones came into view.

Celestia glared at the shadowy figure.

Twilight whirled around and scanned all along the back wall, seemingly not spotting what Celestia had. “Hello? Is somepony there?”

The unicorn waited for a response, but none came. She lit her horn and the space around her became illuminated in magic light. When she at last noticed the new arrival lurking in the back corner, she took a few steps closer to the raised platform where the old thrones sat.

“Uh, hello,” said Twilight. Her tone was gentle, but carried a level of reservation. “My name is Twilight Sparkle. Who are you? Were you back there this whole time?”

The shadowy figure gave no reply.

Twilight raised her brow. “Can you hear me?”

“I was drawn here by the magic of this world...” The deep but ghostly voice echoed across the grand hall.

Twilight winced and rubbed her horn. “I'm sorry?”

“There is a hole in this world...”

“What do you mean?” inquired Twilight.

“Deep as the endless void. It binds them together as one...”

Celestia's glare intensified as she listened to the exchange. If only this wasn't a vision I'd stop you right here and now, Nightmare Moon... Alicorn Amulet or not.

Twilight took several steps back. “Well, whoever you are, you better stay back... Who are you and where exactly did you come from?”

The figure was silent for a few moments. “You do not yet know what hides within the veil...”

Twilight trembled and rubbed her foreleg. “Nothing you’re saying is making any kind of sense. What hides within what?”

“Born on the wings of nightmares...”

“Nightmares?”

"I walk this path now. Down the dark corridor, to the place where things go to disappear...”

Several beads of sweat ran down Twilight's brow and she glanced behind herself at the door.

Celestia blinked a few times as the cloaked figure suddenly vanished from sight, and for a moment, she saw a trail of dark smoke rushing up into the air and out the large hole in the back wall. It was all departed before Twilight even returned her attention forward.

“I'm very sorry,” said Twilight, “but I don't know what you—”

Silence returned to the room. Frantically, Twilight turned about and cast her magic light over every inch of the grand hall. After that, and keeping her horn aglow, she sprinted through the archway that led out of the castle.

Celestia rose to her hooves and moved to the exit, peering into it just in time to see Twilight's image disappear into the darkness. Once the sound of Twilight's hoofsteps faded, she turned toward the old thrones and stared at the spot where the cloaked figured had stood. She made her way up to the dais, stopped a couple meters from the broken balcony between the thrones, and gazed up at the large hole in the back wall.

So, that must be how she infiltrated the Canterlot vaults and got her hooves on the Alicorn Amulet. Mist form... I should have suspected such, but I didn't know she could move so fast like that. It had to have been at night. She probably moved so fast the vault guards didn't even see it, just like how Twilight didn't see her enter or exit the ruins on Nightmare Night.

As Celestia stepped closer to the balcony, her horn started to tingle slightly. She winced a little and rubbed it.

Negative energy... There aren't any midnium crystals around, but there is definitely something here. Could it be some lingering field from when Luna summoned the eclipse? Magic that powerful does tend to leave part of itself behind, but even something as empowered as that should have dissipated after a while. Could there really still be some of it in the old castle? Seems like it's coming from the balcony...

Celestia took another step toward the balcony. Without warning, a blinding flash engulfed the grand hall and the princess's vision turned solid white. She could no longer feel the ground beneath her hooves. The strange sensations that began to course through her made her feel lighter than air, but it lasted only for a moment and it suddenly felt like she was falling. She tried to flap her wings, but it seemed like all control of her limbs had left her body. She started to feel dizzy, and everything went dark as her eyes forced themselves shut.

The princess let out a weak groan as she slowly came to. Dizziness wracked her head. She could not feel any part of her body, and she lacked in strength so much that she could not open her eyes. She could hear nothing save for her own slow breaths, and she rested there for a length of time which she could not count. Eventually, the feeling in her body began to return.

She felt something soft beneath her; soft, but grainy. The ringing in her ears lessened, and the sound of sloshing of water reached her. It grew in volume until it was almost overpowering, then lessened until it was barely audible before rising again, and it repeated this motion endlessly.

The sonance filled Celestia with a serenity that helped to calm her racing mind. Finally, enough of her strength had returned that she peeked her eyes open. She blinked until her vision cleared, then stared in confusion as the ground she was fallen upon came into clarity.

Sand?

Lying on her right side, Celestia eased herself up onto her stomach and folded her legs in a little. She rubbed her throbbing head then stood up. Her legs trembled with fatigue, but she was able to keep herself steady. Shaking the remaining sand from her fur, the princess's eyes widened as she beheld her new location.

She saw that she was under the same ghostly white sky and large, dark moon from before, but during her unconsciousness, she had relocated to a sandy beach. To her left was the unmistakable growth of the Everfree Forest which stretched as far as the beach did. To her right was a vast sea, but the surface of the water did not mirror the whiteness of the sky. It was as dark as the moon, and its waters glided up and down the shoreline. The area seemed to be illuminated like it was under a full moon, complemented by endless soft flashes of silver light from the water's rippling surface.

Definitely still dreaming...

Celestia's mouth hung slightly open as she took in the sight. She looked at the edge of the forest for a moment, but then she stared along the beach and darkened sea, both of which stretched out further than she could see. Though the environment sent shivers down her spine, the uneasiness that poked at her being was somewhat lessened by the sound of the waves.

Standing tall, she gazed out across the dark waters while her mane and tail flowed behind her. Occasionally, the waves reached up the shore far enough that her front hooves became submerged, but she did not recoil.

Celestia remained in this position for a while. Finally, she sighed under her breath and began to turn toward the forest, but she stopped partway and furrowed her brow. Lurching her head forward and straining her eyes, she spotted something on the beach not too far away.

Her breathing hardened and her legs seemed to lock in place as she stared at the unknown object. She swallowed hard, but then the tension that had suddenly gripped her legs vanished and she stepped closer and closer until she was able to make the object out. Quietly, she gasped.

A pony-shaped creature stood there, wearing a large dark cloak that completely concealed its features, and was staring out at the sea.

Every memory of everything that had transpired on that fateful day over a thousand years prior invaded the princess's mind. It was immediately joined by every memory of everything that had transpired since the most recent Nightmare Night. Celestia's stare turned into a fierce glare and every ounce of her being urged her forward, but she had not advanced another meter when a loud crack like the snapping of a twig stopped her in her tracks. She looked in the direction of the disturbance.

Shortly following the snap, the sound of rustling grass and bushes reached Celestia's ears which quickly grew louder.

Something's coming, but who or what else is here?

Celestia's eyes widened as another figure emerged from the darkness of the forest.

Similar to the first figure, the new arrival had a pony-like shape to its body and their movements matched that of a pony. It too wore a large cloak that hid its features from view. However, there were two discernible differences about them: they were a head taller than the first figure, and what appeared to be a large horn could be seen coming up out of their head. The new arrival moved up and stopped alongside the first figure, which blocked the first from the princess's view.

Stepping to her left a few paces so both of them were once again in her sight, Celestia's gaze rapidly switched from one to the other. The longer she stood there while neither of them spoke anything, the more sweat ran down her brow and the harder her heart pounded in her chest.

“So, you actually came...” said the first figure before glancing at the new arrival. The voice was that of a male. It was a little deep, but also had a mildly soothing quality to it. Despite sounding a little hoarse, the figure's words had come out perfectly clear.

The horned one gave no reply and simply stared forward.

“Does this mean there's still a chance?” The tone of voice didn't sound at all menacing. Instead, it sounded soft and genuinely caring of the other.

"Their little festival will begin soon," said the second figure. The voice was that of a female. She sounded scornful, but there was also a strong hint of anxiety in her tone. "We are ready and waiting..."

“If you are not having second thoughts,” asked the first, "then why did you even come here to this spot where you knew I would be?"

Again, the second was silent.

Celestia furrowed her brow and sat down on her hindquarters, swapping her attention between them as each one spoke.

The first stared at the second for a moment longer before letting out a sigh and looking back out to sea. “I've been to see it. Even being near it, I felt such... such peace. Such harmony...”

“How many years has it been since I felt such things?” asked the second. “I wish I could remember.”

“I have seen the unicorn and her friends.”

The second let out a snort. “Those wretches destroyed my hopes before, but this time will be different. I have a new weapon at my disposal.” She raised her foreleg and rubbed her neck. “And soon, I will have another...”

“The ponies talk about you from time to time. Are you truly so desperate?”

The second lowered her foreleg and looked down. “Their hope is rapidly fading. If I don't do this, we will be lost, and their suffering will be my failure." She sighed heavily. "This... this is the only way..."

“I ask again: why did you come here if you are so resolved?”

Remaining where she sat a number of yards away, Celestia watched as the second figure turned and strode back into the shadows of the forest. The princess kept her gaze on the spot where the second had disappeared from sight. After the rustling of dense foliage ceased, Celestia returned her attention to the first.

The minutes ticked by, and the sound of the ocean tide upon the shore was once again the only audible thing in the area.

The first continued to stare out to sea.

Slowly, Celestia's vision turned dark.

Act 2 - Equestrian Winter

View Online

Celestia stirred atop her bed. Slowly, her eyes crept open, and she let out a soft murmur that was absorbed into her pillow before it was even registered in the princess's mind that it had occurred. Clenching her eyes shut, she pulled her right hoof up from beneath the thick bedsheets and rubbed her head just above her temple. The pulsing of blood she felt within her veins was great, leaving her wincing as she massaged the spot a moment longer. With a deep sigh, she returned her hoof to its previous place and simply lay there, allowing the soft mattress to cradle her form. She breathed gently, but despite the warmth and comfort, her mind was now racing to the level that made it impossible for her to return to the peace of slumber.

She peeked her eyes open after a while. The new clock on her nightstand–her old wall-mounted clock having stopped working only a couple days earlier–showed that it was half past eleven. The princess groaned, and one golden glow from her horn later, the sheets had been pushed down past her hind legs and dropped carelessly at the foot of the bed. She slid off the bed and placed her hooves on the smooth, hard, and cold marble floor. She rose up, shaking herself and her mane and tail began to flow as the desire for sleep was overpowered by restlessness.

Celestia shivered and looked up at her window and the night sky outside, noticing that the bottom section of the wooden frame was covered with snow and several icicles hung from the top. She then glanced to the fireplace, where a tiny orange glow from within the pile of charred wood indicated that several embers still remained but would soon fade. With her magic, she slid open the wire screen flaps, set a new log on the pile along with a few crumpled pieces of old newspapers, and held a newly lit match to the paper. The fire sprung back to life, bathing the royal chamber in its bright but also soothing radiance. The dancing light mingled with the soft aura coming from the strands of multi-colored lights that lined the wall.

A wreath adorned with a red ribbon hung above the door that led out into the palace hall, but the princess's gaze passed over the wreath and landed on a large, pink, crystalline heart that sat even higher up.

Celestia stopped shivering as the revitalized fire in the fireplace warmed the room, and she kept her sight fixed on the decorative heart that dominated the wall above her chamber door.

She levitated a sheet of paper over from her nightstand and began to read.

From Princess Celestia, to the citizens of Equestria.
As you all know, our beloved Equestria is under siege by the forces of Nightmare Moon. Starting with the abduction of Princess Luna during Nightmare Night, and the recent loss of the Crystal Empire, the life and land we hold most dear is in danger of being lost. I will not force anypony to take up arms and put themselves in mortal danger in actual combat, but I do deeply implore everypony from the bottom of my heart to consider signing up for emergency military service in defense of this great nation. Equestria needs you. Equestria needs all of us.
Within the next few days, representatives from Equestria's armed forces will be arriving at every city and town to sign up recruits. If, for any reason, you are unable or unwilling to sign up for service, know that you are still helping the cause by staying strong in these trying times.
Remember, Nightmare Moon may have enslaved Princess Luna. She may have powerful dark magic. She may have the Alicorn Amulet. She may have an army of minions at her call. But there is something we have that she doesn't: heart.
Stay strong, my little ponies... my friends.
Happy Hearth's Warming.

Celestia glanced over to her nightstand at a stack of papers that sat next to the picture of herself and Luna. It had been only a week since she'd sent the notice out, but already, she'd received reports that hundreds of ponies across the land had enlisted, and that number was increasing with each passing day.

Returning the paper to her nightstand, she turned and stared into the fire that burned strong within the fireplace. Her thoughts lingered on the plea she'd sent out, and the quick response it had garnered. She watched the flames flicker and sway. She closed her eyes, and soon, she saw them. The visages of the spectral ponies from her dream appeared in her mind. Each one wore the same bright smile on their countenance that they had in the dream. Their eyes were filled to the brim with love as they beamed at the princess. Visible in their see-through bodies, the little orbs that stood in for their hearts glowed without faltering, shifting between gold and silver in a ceaseless cycle.

Before she even realized it, Celestia was smiling. When she reopened her eyes, her vision was blotted out by wetness. She sniffled and wiped away the tears that had formed during her quick recollection.

“At least I know what the first part of this latest vision means,” she muttered. Sitting down on her hindquarters, she continued to stare into the blaze within the fireplace. “But this is the second time I've seen that book with the odd message in it...”

A golden aura appeared around Celestia's horn, and she levitated a blank sheet of paper and quill over from her desk. The quill began to scribble on the parchment, making tiny scratching noises as it moved. Once it was done, the princess set the quill back inside the bottle of ink she'd pulled it from.

Still holding the parchment aloft with her magic, Celestia moved it closer until it was nearly touching the tip of her snout and she read the passage aloud.

“A memory stolen by the beating of time.”
“The timely beating of a scattered heart.”
“One wish.”
“An altered world.”
“How long has it been?”
“I wish... I wish I could remember...”

Celestia had even written it in the same format she had seen it in her vision. She read it again and again.

The clock on her nightstand chimed softly.

The princess looked over, noting the clock now read midnight.

“Happy Hearth's Warming...” she muttered.

She glanced to her bed, but no longer feeling an ounce of fatigue, she retrieved a small pouch from her work desk. After putting a magic forcefield around the fireplace so the fire could be safely left unattended, she rolled up the parchment with the message on it, slid it inside the pouch, tied the pouch around her neck, and made her way toward her chamber door.

The palace corridor outside the royal bedchamber was lit only by the torches mounted to the walls, and by the strands of pink, heart-shaped lights that were hung on the walls between the torches. A single wreath exactly like the one above Celestia's door was placed above each light strand. The glow from the torches and seasonal lights reflected off the marble floor, creating a gentle shimmer that blanketed the corridor from end to end, and which made the various tapestries along the walls be shown in greater clarity.

The moment Celestia had stepped out into the hall, she was greeted by two unicorns that stood near the entrance to the royal bedchamber. One was a stallion with light green fur and eyes and a grey mane and tail. The other guard was a mare with white fur, and eyes that were pink just like her mane and tail. Both were clad in dark-colored armor that covered their chest, back hooves and head except for their faces. Each carried a spear at their side, and pinned to the chest portion of their armor was a small golden shield with a blue star in the center of the crest.

“Princess Celestia,” said the mare after bowing to her. “You're up late. Are you feeling okay?”

The stallion carefully examined Celestia's weary-looking face. “Trouble sleeping again because of recent events, or just feeling peckish and need a midnight snack? Hopefully the latter.”

Celestia chuckled and dipped her head in response to her guards' greeting. “I could be better. First of all, Happy Hearth's Warming to you both.”

The guards beamed.

“And a Happy Hearth's Warming to you, Princess,” they said in unison.

“As to your question,” stated Celestia, glancing to the stallion guard, “yes to both, but more the first and less the second.”

The stallion frowned slightly. “Very sorry to hear, Princess.”

“Same,” said the mare. “That's probably true for countless ponies out there with all that's happened. I know I've had a few sleepless nights, or, days rather.”

Celestia pondered for a brief moment. “Hmm... Why don't you ponies come with me?”

The guards gazed at Celestia in surprise.

“Is it safe to leave your bedchamber unguarded?” asked the mare.

“It'll be fine,” said Celestia soothingly. “I could really use the company.”

The guards glanced at one another. After a brief moment they nodded at each other, then they bowed to Celestia once more.

“Since you're offering,” said the stallion, “we'd be very glad to accompany you, Princess.”

Celestia beamed, and with the two night guards at her sides–the stallion at her left and the mare at her right–she proceeded down the corridor in the direction of the dining hall. Each corner the trio turned led them into another hall that was decorated the same way as the one they'd started in.

The princess's mind raced from one recent event to the next as they walked, but the company of the two guards, and the almost melodic tapping of the ponies' hooves against the floor pushed those worries aside. Carefully looking sidelong at the guard ponies and hoping they wouldn't notice her looking, Celestia imagined each of them with the same radiant glow coming from their chest as the spectral ponies from her vision. The mental image helped her maintain the cheerful demeanor she had managed to piece together since she'd awoken.

“So,” muttered Celestia, “How long have the two of you been with the guard?”

“Ever since we were old enough to enlist!” proclaimed the mare as a wide grin appeared on her face. “It's been eight years. Eight long and exhausting years but we wouldn't trade it for all the bits in Equestria. Would we, bro?”

The same grin formed on the stallion's face. He gripped his spear tightly and rubbed the little golden crest on his chest plate. “Absolutely not, sis!”

Celestia blinked a few times. “You two are siblings?”

“Fraternal twins,” said the mare as she gave her brother a loving smile.

The stallion returned his sister's warm gaze then looked back to his front. “We've wanted to be in the guard since we were little. We figured, why not enlist together?”

Celestia nodded as the conversation caused her thoughts to begin to stray back to Luna. “It sounds like you two are very close. I'm very happy for you. Do you get assigned as partners often?”

The trio rounded another corner and the doors of the dining hall came into view.

“Sometimes,” said the stallion. “Tonight was a special case.”

The mare guard nodded. “With it being Hearth's Warming and all...”

The guard pony siblings suddenly stopped once the group had reached the halfway point of the corridor. Curiously, Celestia turned and watched them.

The guard ponies removed their helmets. Closing their eyes, they embraced each other and rubbed their cheeks together.

“Happy Hearth's Warming, sis,” said the stallion tenderly.

“Happy Hearth's Warming, bro,” replied the mare in the same tone.

Celestia couldn't help but smile at the sight, imagining herself and Luna in the same position. The display before her made it so neither the memory of Luna's actions a millennia prior, nor the knowledge of Luna's current predicament could dampen the warm feeling in the princess's heart. “Thank you. Both of you.”

The guards broke their embrace and put their helmets back on.

“For what?” inquired the mare, giving Celestia a confused look.

“For keeping each other close, and for helping to remind me to do the same with my own friends and family. It is that kind of mindset that will see Equestria victorious against Nightmare Moon and bring my sister back home. What are your names?”

“I'm Minnie,” said the mare.

“And I'm Donovan,” stated the stallion.

“A pleasure to meet you both.” Celestia dipped her head to them.

Wearing bright smiles, the guard siblings bowed to Celestia then followed her into the dining hall.

The spacious room was decorated in the exact manner as the corridors the ponies had just traversed through, with strands of lights lining the walls and wreaths with red ribbons above the lights. The only difference was the large tree dominating the side of the room to the ponies' right, which the tables had been rearranged to allow room for. From top to trunk, golden ribbon was wrapped around the tree as was strands of multi-colored lights. Bulbs of red and gold, and little golden star ornaments hung from the branches. Atop the tree, was a large gold star. Although the dining hall's wall torches were not lit, the decoration atop the tree glowed with an intensity that cast a serene light across the entire chamber.

Celestia took several gentle breaths while retaining her thoughts of Luna and the inspiration she felt from the guard siblings accompanying her. She shifted her attention to a set of doors with small circular windows at the opposite side of the room.

“Who's that?” asked Donovan.

Celestia furrowed her brow as she and the mare guard both looked in the direction the stallion was.

Seated alone at one of the tables in the center of the hall was a light blue unicorn mare with a white and light blue striped mane and tail. The mare's cutie mark was a crescent moon and a magic wand with a star at the tip. Her forelegs were folded on top of the table, her head was rested on her forelegs, and her eyes were closed.

“Huh,” uttered Minnie. “Looks like she's asleep.”

Celestia smiled. “Trixie.”

“You know her, Princess?”

“I know her through my student Twilight Sparkle, and Twilight's friends,” said Celestia, lowering her voice to an audible whisper. “Or at least I've begun to get to know her. She's not a Crystal Pony, but she was in the Crystal Empire when Nightmare Moon attacked.”

Celestia's smile inverted into a frown. “And, just like the Crystal Ponies, she lost everything she had. She's staying at the refugee camp.”

The guards looked to Celestia then to Trixie.

“Oh...” said Minnie, frowning and with drooped ears. “Poor thing.”

Donovan nodded, wearing the same somber demeanor as his sister. “Maybe we should go. I'd hate to wake her this time of night and add to her suffering.”

Celestia allowed her gaze to remain fixed on Trixie's passed out form. After a few moments, she grabbed one of the curtains from one of the windows along the wall and levitated it down. She draped the curtain over Trixie like a blanket then walked up to her. Keeping her magic flowing, the princess gently touched the sleeping unicorn's forehead with the tip of her horn. A semi-visible gold bubble formed around Trixie, and Celestia chuckled.

“Rest well, my little pony,” she muttered tenderly.

The guards walked up to Celestia and Trixie, both of them with renewed warmth in their countenance.

“That was so sweet of you, Princess,” said Minnie in a hushed tone. “Almost like a parent tucking their foal into bed.”

Standing at Trixie's right side, Celestia turned to face the guards and sat down. When she spoke, her voice was at its normal volume. “Seeing Trixie like this reminded me of the last time my student and her friends were here. It wasn't long after Nightmare Moon reappeared. Twilight had stayed up all night pouring through the library looking for information on the Alicorn Amulet, and she fell asleep at the table during breakfast.”

Minnie let out a soft chuckle, while her brother gazed curiously at Trixie and the gold bubble that now surrounded her.

“What is this spell you've put up?” he murmured.

“We can talk normally again,” said Celestia with a smile. “I put up a sound barrier so that our presence won't disturb her.”

“Oh, clever,” he replied with a nod. “And in her case, very helpful. This means she'll wake on her own after she's gotten the rest she needs.”

“Might have to try that on myself sometime,” said Minnie. “If I'm able to even learn the spell at all, that is. Though it's my normal schedule, sleeping during the day is very difficult at times.”

Suddenly, the kitchen doors opened and a tan unicorn mare wearing a white chef's hat entered the room. Her horn was aglow, and a glass of apple cider plus a plate with a chocolate cookie on it floated alongside her, held aloft in the unicorn's magic. Upon seeing Celestia, her eyes widened and she bowed.

“Princess!” she said. “I was not expecting to see you here at this time. Hungry, I presume? What can I get for you? Anything for your guests?”

The chef pony then noticed the passed out form of Trixie and her demeanor soured a little. “Ponyfeathers! Fresh out of my oven like she asked for and she nods off on me!”

Celestia chuckled. “I'll have it in that case and I'll owe her one.”

“Permission to eat on the job, Princess?” asked Donovan.

“In the spirit of Hearth's Warming, permission granted.” Celestia took the plate and glass from the chef pony in her own magic. She had a small sip of the cider followed by a small bite of the warm, melty chocolate cookie and hummed in satisfaction.

Donovan turned to the chef pony. “I'll have one of those yummy looking chocolate cookies like the one on that plate!”

“Me too!” cried Minnie.

Celestia glanced at Trixie for a moment. “Better make that three more in case Trixie wakes up. If she doesn't then you have it as a Hearth's Warming gift from me.”

The chef pony beamed and nodded. “Absolutely, Princess! And Happy Hearth's Warming to you all!” She bowed to Celestia then returned to the kitchen.

All was quiet within the dining hall. Celestia remained at Trixie's right side, watching her like a mother would her foal. The guard pony siblings stood nearby and embraced each other in the same manner they had out in the hall.

After a few minutes, Trixie began to stir and mumble. Her eyes crept open and she let out a yawn.

With a quick glow from Celestia's horn, the sound barrier around Trixie vanished, and the princess smiled. “Happy Hearth's Warming, my little pony.”

Trixie yawned again and sat back up, causing the window curtain the princess had draped over her to fall down the mare's back and land on the floor in a heap. She rubbed her eyes, flicked her head slightly which made her unkempt mane sway away from her face, and she blinked a few more times. “What time is it, and how long was Trixie... uh, I mean I... How long was I out for?”

“It's past midnight,” said Celestia, wrapping her large wing around Trixie and gently hugging her. “And I only got here not too long ago. You were sound asleep when we arrived.”

“We?” Trixie gave Celestia a confused look but then she noticed the guards nearby. “Oh.”

The guard ponies waved, smiling at Trixie gently.

“Greetings, Miss,” said Donovan.

“Sleep well?” asked Minnie.

“I slept...” She suddenly stopped and sniffed. She closed her eyes, sniffed again, and hummed. “What is that amazing aroma?”

Celestia blushed after taking another bite of the cookie. “Forgive me but I took the cookie and cider the chef made for you. You were out like a light and we didn't want to disturb you. I asked the chef to make you another one.”

Trixie scowled a little as she eyed the cookie and glass of cider that had been intended for her and she rubbed her tummy, but a quick second later, she grinned and gazed at the princess. “That's okay, I guess.”

The guard ponies levitated the window curtain off the ground and returned it to its proper place on the wall.

“So how did you sleep?” asked Celestia. “You started to tell us then got distracted by my being a cookie thief. I can imagine you're having trouble as well, seeing how you're in here in the middle of the night instead of back at the camp.”

Trixie nodded. “Truth be told, you are correct. It's been two weeks since the attack on the Crystal Empire but I still can't get a good night's sleep.”

The guard ponies briefly glanced at each other.

“Should we go?” asked Donovan. “We don't want to feel like we're intruding by listening in on your private affairs, Miss.”

Trixie shook her head. “You two can stay. Matter of fact, I'd actually prefer the extra company.”

She let out a deep sigh, and folding her forelegs atop the table, she rested her head down on them. “There's the earthquake, and I think about my wagon and my fireworks which are all piles of dust now. Helping care for the Crystal Ponies helps. I do like it when they crack a smile, even a little one. Rarity said to remember I'm doing it for them; doing it out of genuine compassion for how they've lost everything. I do understand that, truly I do, but I've lost everything too. I'm still allowed to be concerned about my own affairs, right?”

Celestia was silent for a few moments once Trixie had finished. “Of course you are. It never does anypony any good to completely neglect themselves.”

The kitchen doors opened again and the chef pony stepped out, levitating three glasses of steaming hot apple cider and a plate with three chocolate cookies on it. Her gaze immediately fell on Trixie. “Ah good, you're awake this time.”

Trixie's cheeks turned a soft red. “Trixie is sorry...”

The chef pony rolled her eyes before setting the plate and glasses on the table. She looked to the guards. “I took it upon myself to prepare a drink for you. Figured you'd want one eventually.”

“Thanks a million!” cried Donovan. “I really should have asked for one.”

Wearing a bright smile, Minnie wasted no time in taking a swig of her cider. “Tongue-burning hot, just the way I love it!”

Donovan grinned at his sister. “I prefer still having a working tongue after drinking mine.”

Minnie stuck her tongue out at her brother then took another gulp.

“If any of you need anything just knock.” The chef pony bowed to Celestia, nodded to Trixie and the guards, then returned to the kitchen.

Trixie grabbed her cookie in her magic. She took a single small bite, ran her hoof over the rim of her glass, then looked away at a corner of the room. “Hey, Princess... am I really doing enough to help the war effort?”

Celestia furrowed her brow. “How do you mean?”

Trixie waited for a moment before she responded. “I know I've been helping care for the Crystal Ponies, and it feels great, but I still can't shake the feeling there's something more I can do.”

“Do you mean my notice asking for volunteers for Equestria's emergency defense force?”

“Well, yes and no...”

Celestia and the guards simply stared at her.

“Like most unicorns I've seen, my magic seems limited. There aren't any magic lasers or bolts or missiles that would be useful in battle coming out of my horn. I mean limited to basic stuff like levitation.”

“You're wondering if it's possible for you to make your magic stronger, and without the use of certain... alternative measures?”

Trixie sighed and made another round over the top of her glass with her hoof. “Yes. Without resorting to using soul-sucking dark magic amulets...”

A second later, she turned and stared straight into Celestia's eyes, displaying a longing within her own. “Is it possible? Even if just to make it so I can swing a spear or sword in heated battle and not be worn out after ten minutes?”

“Everypony can build up their endurance with patience and practice.”

Trixie frowned slightly and looked down at the table. “Since we've mentioned... that thing... I have had a weird dream off and on since the Crystal Empire...”

Celestia set the last bite of her cookie down on the table in front of her. “A dream?”

“I'm standing on a beach. There's a dark forest behind me. The sky is this weird solid white and the moon is large and dark. The beach stretches to my left and right further than I can see. And in front of me is a vast ocean, but the water doesn't reflect the color of the sky, it's as dark as the moon.”

Celestia furrowed her brow.

Just like the area from my vision tonight. Did she also see...?

“Here's where it gets really freaky,” Trixie continued. “There's another me, unconscious at my hooves. I try to wake this other me, but she won't. After trying for a few moments to rouse her, a third me appears some yards in front of me. She's standing in the surf, and is just staring out to sea.”

Pausing, she takes a labored breath and wipes her brow. “And... and she's wearing the Alicorn Amulet...”

Celestia's eyes widened a little, but she remained silent.

So no, she didn't. But this is still highly troubling.

“I glare at her, and as I do, she turns around and stares at me with this grin on her face. Then, she extends her hoof to me, like she's inviting me to come and join her. I charge at her, ready to pound her face out through her hindquarters.”

Donovan snickered. “Now there's an expression I haven't heard before.”

“I heard it from a friend of mine, Rainbow Dash, or at least acquaintance of mine. Don't really know if we're friends exactly. Anyway, I heard it from her when she and the other Element Bearers were badly injured in the attack on the Crystal Empire, and they had to stay in the medic tent in the refugee camp here in Canterlot for a few days. She was describing what she was going to do to Nightmare Moon once she recovered.”

“Well I like that way of describing it!”

Trixie grinned at Donovan, but her demeanor quickly reverted to its previous state, and she looked back down at the table. “Anyway, this third me in my dream that's wearing the Alicorn Amulet... She doesn't even flinch as I rush forward, she just stands there grinning at me and holding her hoof out. As I'm going, a huge wave appears and crashes upon the shore which engulfs all three of us. I always wake up at that point.”

The guard ponies stared at Trixie wide-eyed, blinking in awe but also in confusion.

“And I thought I had weird dreams,” said Minnie.

“Do you know much about dreams, Princess?” Trixie's ears flattened, and she gazed up at Celestia.

The princess peered deep into Trixie's amethyst eyes. Celestia could see fear within them; fear that could reduce a pony to tears as if their very life were in danger. Keeping eye contact with the trembling unicorn, Celestia recalled the dream with Luna and the large door inside the dark hallway. Luna had behaved exactly like Trixie described here. The grin; the invitation-like gesture with her hoof; the rigidness of her form as Celestia had tried to reach her, and all before a wave of darkness had swallowed them up. A single tear ran down Celestia's cheek. Again she draped her wing around Trixie, holding her close.

When Celestia spoke, her voice was the most comforting tone she could utilize. “I've learned a few things about dreams from Princess Luna. It sounds like you are still troubled about certain things that happened in the past. Dreams have a funny way of bringing attention to things we'd rather forget.”

“But what can I do about it?” asked Trixie. “I'm afraid that if this dream keeps happening, I'll go mad.”

“The best thing to do is keep telling yourself that you are stronger now than you were then. I know because I've been watching you since you arrived in Canterlot. You've been working really hard to help the Crystal Ponies, and I am very proud of you.”

Trixie smiled a little.

“You'll have those memories for the rest of your life. But so long as you think of them as a lesson rather than a vice, and keep working hard in your daily activities, eventually those shadows of the past will have no power over you. In addition to your help with the refugees, you've made significant progress subconsciously.”

“How so?” asked Trixie, looking confused.

“It sounds like the real you in the dream wants nothing to do with past you, hence the 'pound her face out through her hindquarters' thing.”

After a few moments, a wide grin appeared on Trixie's demeanor and she let out a hearty laugh. “I never thought about it that way before. And yeah, I do feel like that's the case. Score one for The New and Improved Trixie!”

Celestia beamed and nodded. “Score one for The New and Improved Trixie, indeed.”

Trixie looked away from the group for a moment and put her hoof to her chin. Celestia and the guard ponies watched her curiously, but a few minutes later, Trixie glanced back at them with a bright gleam in her eyes. “I just had probably the best idea I've had in years!”

“What's up?” asked Minnie.

“Princess Celestia,” said Trixie, her tone of voice brimming with confidence. “Earlier, when I said I was wondering if I was doing enough to help, well, truth is I don't feel like I am. I repeat, helping the Crystal Ponies feels great, but there is something more I can do, and I'm not talking about joining the emergency defense force.”

Celestia gave Trixie a ponderous stare and folded her wing back against her side. “What did you have in mind?”

“We still need more information on the Alicorn Amulet don't we?” She grinned. “Well I just happen to recall a certain shopkeeper I got it from, and their friend who told me the shop had it.”

“You are suggesting an official investigation?”

“I get that you need to stay here to look after things, but would you permit me to do this in your stead? All I'll need from you is a means of fast-travel and a royal order or decree or something to get them to talk. And if they try to run, then I'll know for sure something is up.”

Celestia didn't reply as she considered Trixie's proposal and she stared into her emptied glass on the table.

It's actually a really good idea, and one she came up with all on her own. I'd hate to take this away from her and hurt the confidence she's managed to rebuild. There are risks. For safety reasons I couldn't let her go alone.

Trixie and the guard ponies gazed silently at the princess as they waited.

What bothers me the most is the idea of making an official decree that somepony talk against their will. But, do I really have much choice? We need information, and if this shopkeeper in Baltimare who sold Trixie the Amulet can provide it, then it's in Equestria's best interest that he talk. The way Trixie described his hesitation to pass the Amulet along... he doesn't sound like somepony with anything to hide. His mystery friend though, whom Trixie didn't even get a look at before they were gone... It sounds all too familiar...

“Princess?” asked Trixie.

After a few more minutes of tense silence, Celestia returned her gaze to the unicorn next to her. “I was just thinking.”

“So... can I do this? Please...?”

Celestia peered once more into Trixie's eyes. Now, instead of fear, she saw conviction; a deeper longing to do everything she can to help. It cast a warm feeling throughout Celestia's entire being. For a brief moment, she imagined a bright gold and silver glow coming from inside Trixie's chest, and she was unable to keep herself from smiling.

“I can sense this means a lot to you,” said Celestia gently. “And you're right. You have my permission to do this investigation, and you have my utmost gratitude.”

Trixie beamed, her eyes began to water, and she let out a soft sniffle. “Thank you, Princess.”

“There are some stipulations.”

“Like...?”

“For starters, for your own safety, I cannot permit you to go alone. You will be escorted by some of my guards.”

Trixie nodded, and also noticed the guard siblings glance and murmur to each other.

“Second...” Celestia gave Trixie a firm but not threatening look. “I will not make an order or decree that require anypony to talk. I will simply explain what the situation is and earnestly request that cooperation be had.”

The look made Trixie gulp slightly, but she nodded again and maintained her eye contact with Celestia. “Understood, Princess.”

Celestia's demeanor softened again. “Well then, it's settled. Again let me tell you how proud of you I am. I'm sure Twilight Sparkle and all of them will be very proud of you as well.”

Trixie blushed and she rubbed the back of her head.

“Princess Celestia,” said Minnie, “my brother and I wish to volunteer as Miss Trixie's escorts in her investigation.”

Celestia and Trixie turned their attentions to them.

“May we?” inquired Donovan.

“But aren't you two in the night guard and sleep during the day?” Celestia replied. “That was the impression I got from chatting with you tonight.”

Minnie nodded. “Yes, but we can manage. We promise.”

“We can,” said Donovan. “It would be our privilege to lend our assistance.”

Trixie beamed at the guards and they returned the sentiment.

“It would save the Captain the trouble of having to pick who to send, and it's not like this would leave the night guard critically short-hooved.”

Trixie waved her foreleg above her head. “If I'm allowed some input here. This investigation was my idea after all. Not that I don't trust the other guards or anything, but since I've already met these two, I think I'd prefer they escort me instead of somepony else.”

Celestia glanced back and forth between Trixie and the guards, carefully observing the looks in their eyes. A moment later, she let out a gentle sigh and smiled. “I'll work it out with the Captain.”

“Sweet!” exclaimed Trixie. “I'll even get out there today if needed!”

Celestia shook her head and playfully nudged Trixie's shoulder with her wingtip. “On Hearth's Warming? Not going to happen! I'd love for you to be with me and the Crystal Ponies today. I was thinking of doing a great big bonfire in the camp for everypony to come and warm themselves by.”

Trixie's demeanor fell a little, but after a few more nudges to her shoulder from the princess's wing, she let out a chuckle. “Okay. Okay.”

“I also remember you saying you're a showmare. Think if I gathered up a few things you could put on a show? That might help lift everypony's spirits.”

“Well, maybe. But with my wagon and supplies gone there isn't a whole lot I can do, especially with not having much time to prepare. Also, fireworks... every show I do simply must have fireworks or we can just forget about the whole thing. After all, The Great and Powerful Trixie goes big or not at all.”

“Ooh, I love fireworks!” cried Minnie.

“I'm sure we could scrounge up some fireworks for a small show tonight,” said Celestia.

Trixie put her hoof to her chin then sighed. “Very well. Now then, what else to eat? I'm still quite hungry.”

As Trixie and the guard ponies began to converse about the plans for the evening, the investigation, other things in general, and ordered more cookies and cider when the chef mare returned, Celestia merely observed. She occasionally glanced at the guards, but her main focus was on Trixie. She watched her like a hawk. Though Trixie's mood had improved over the course of their interaction on this Hearth's Warming morning, Celestia still felt a twinge of uneasiness at the edges of her mind.

I'm glad to see her feeling better, but I'm still concerned about this investigation idea and this dream of hers. I believe she has made lots of progress in overcoming her fears and anxieties. But everything I know about magical amulets... it tells me that something as sinister and powerful as the Alicorn Amulet wouldn't get separated from its user without leaving a scar.

“Uh, Princess,” said the chef mare after several moments of waiting, “are you going to have anything more?”

Celestia snapped to attention and glanced at the chef. “Oh, yes. My apologies. I'll have some more cider and I think a jelly doughnut this time."

"What flavor?"

"Strawberry please."

Act 2 - Journey to the Center of Equestria

View Online

“Ponies' voices fill the night. Hearth's Warming Eve is here once again. Happy hearts so full and bright. Hearth's Warming Eve is here once again. Oh, what a sight. Look at the light. All for tonight. Hearth's Warming Eve is here once again...”

The words stumbled out of Twilight Sparkle like they were competing against each other. She sighed, stared up at the cloudy sky, and her ears fell flat against her head. She did not even flinch as little snowflakes landed on her face. Through small breaks in the clouds here and there, the deep orange sky was slowly giving way to night.

Normally the pegasi have the whole thing covered, but in this case, I'm actually a little glad they left a few spots open so I can still see the sky. Celestia's light, and soon, Luna's night; two sides of the same coin working together to create perfect harmony...

Everypony in Ponville had assembled in front of what used to be the Town Hall building for their evening community gathering. They had done so every day since the earthquake several weeks prior that leveled roughly half of the town. Fortunately, not many ponies had suffered injuries in the tremor—the worst of which was a few broken legs and some mild head trauma from falling debris—but many of the town's residents were now living in tents or staying with neighbors whose homes were still standing. The ponies continued to sing, but their dampened spirits caused the joyous tune to fall short of its normal exuberance.

Even with the threat of Nightmare Moon and the Animus looming in the north, upon Princess Celestia's insistence, the Hearth's Warming season had proceeded as it did every year. Ponyville had been decorated like it normally would. Snow covered the roofs of houses and the ground and trees. Wreaths were hung on the doors and windows of the homes that remained. Large, plastic candy canes lined the streets, and strands of multi-colored lights hung between them, the streetlamps, and the trees. In the center of the town, the ponies had built a fire pit, and every evening, a large bonfire bathed the area in its warm glow. The light from the fire mingled with the glow from the strands of lights, but where its majesty really shone was the way it reflected off the snow and further brightened the town square.

Twilight shifted her forelegs a little, causing the snow to slide off her yellow rubber boots. Lowering her gaze, she looked to her left at Rarity and Applejack. She smiled, seeing Applejack's stetson back on the head of its rightful owner. She then looked to her right at Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy. Afterward she glanced behind herself at Spike who sat upon the blue and cloudy white saddle strapped to Twilight's back, and who had his claws gently gripping her neck.

Spike stared at Twilight. He opened his mouth, but no words came. He rubbed the back of his head.

Twilight gave Spike a warm smile. She nudged the little dragon's cheek with her nose then looked back to her front. Scanning the gathering of townsponies encircled around the bonfire, she spotted Big Macintosh and Granny Smith, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, and Zecora. Though she held a place for all of Ponyville in her heart, the sight of them filled her with an even greater joy. She beamed as she watched them. They too were like family to her, for she had come to know them through her closest friends. A moment later, her smile turned into a frown as she remembered that she and the other Element Bearers would be leaving first thing in the morning. She let out a sigh.

I fully get that this mission is critical to bringing this war to a favorable end, but it still hurts to have to be leaving everypony behind again, and there's no telling what it is we'll find once we arrive at this 'Dread Frontier.' At least, no telling apart from certain implications that name has. Also, Nightmare Moon could attack while we're away, and if she does, then Ponyville or Canterlot or wherever won't stand a chance. Still, we have to do this. There's no other way about it.

Twilight's thoughts returned to Luna's old journal. Once the nationwide damage from the earthquake had been assessed, and emergency shelters and medical suites set up, Princess Celestia had made a copy of the old tome, and Twilight had not gone a single night since the earthquake where she had not read it from cover to cover. Every time she read it, the entries within left her even more uneasy than the previous read, and she always paused upon reaching the part where the cloaked figure is first mentioned. Every word of theirs that Luna had written down threw Twilight's mind back to her encounter with the same figure in the old castle during Nightmare Night.

You do not yet know what hides within the veil...

Twilight shuddered as she recalled the words.

The sudden movement made Spike tighten his grip on Twilight's neck slightly and he peeked around at her. “Twilight?”

She looked back at Spike. “I'm just thinking...”

“About tomorrow?”

“Everything.”

Rarity, Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie all glanced at Twilight but remained quiet.

“I think I'm ready to call it a day...” said Twilight. She took one last look at the bonfire before turning and walking away from the gathering.

Quickly exchanging glances, her friends followed after her.

All became quiet in the town center save for the gentle crackling of the bonfire as the townsponies stopped singing. With solemn looks upon their faces, they watched as the Element Bearers proceeded down the road.

Their trek was slow and quiet. Night had fully settled in by the time Twilight and the others reached Sweet Apple Acres. Following the light coming from Twilight's horn, Applejack opened the door to the house and they stepped inside. After the door closed behind them, Rarity levitated several small logs into the fireplace and the darkness of the living room was soon partially lessened by the light of a dancing flame. They all settled down in a semi-circle in front of the fireplace, save for Pinkie who went into the kitchen and returned a few moments later carrying a tray with seven large mugs on it, all of which were filled with steaming hot apple cider. Each individual present took a mug and Pinkie joined the line.

Time seemed to drag on. The most anypony did was take an occasional sip of their drink, and they glanced back and forth between each other. They were joined by Applejack's dog, Winona, who curled up in the space between her owner's forelegs and promptly fell asleep.

Twilight's thoughts meandered between all that had happened until that moment to the journey that lie before them. The warmth of the fire, the sweetness of the cider, the farmhouse, and the closeness of her friends all helped to ease the tension that dominated her mind. But it was a scattered respite, as it was quickly pushed back each time she returned to her previous ruminations.

“So...” said Rainbow Dash after several hours of complete silence from the group. “Tell me again why we can't just sneak into the Crystal Empire, grab as much of this midnium as we can carry then hoof it back here?”

Rarity shook her head. “That puts us too close to Nightmare Moon, darling.”

“Much as it would make our job easier,” said Applejack, “you have to remember that that part of Equestria is... shall we say... under new management now. It's too risky.”

Rainbow's tone turned slightly more combative. “And what we're doing is any less risky?” She glanced over to a corner of the room where each of the ponies' saddlebags sat in a pile. Each bag had the same coloration as their owner as well as bearing their respective cutie marks. “Suppose Nightmare Moon attacks while we're gone. Equestria will be without its most powerful means of defense.”

“But—”

“And don't say what I think you were going to say, Applejack. Last time was a fluke... End of story...”

“No need to get snippy,” stated Spike calmly.

“Well...” muttered Pinkie, keeping her head down a little. “Rainbow does make a good point. Anything could happen while we're away. If the worst should happen, there may not even be an Equestria by the time we get back.”

“We shouldn't think like that, Pinkie,” said Fluttershy.

As her friends debated, Twilight stared at the floor. “I completely understand what Rainbow and Pinkie are saying. I would much rather go that route as well, but the truth is it's still the riskier of the two options. Suppose we got caught. What would stop Nightmare Moon from imprisoning us, or worse, doing to us what she did to Luna?”

Rainbow turned her attention to Twilight. “What about before? Why didn't Nightmare Moon just turn us when she had us in her literal grasp then?”

“I think perhaps we just got lucky. Had Princess Celestia not arrived when she did, then I think it's safe to say we would not still have our freedom...”

Those words made Rainbow's demeanor soften. A slight frown formed on her face, her ears flattened against her head, and she glanced down.

Twilight finished the rest of her cider before continuing. “Besides, it's doubtful that Nightmare Moon knows that we're going on this trip. It's unlikely that she's got some kind of trap set up for us. So, unappealing as it is to have to be leaving Equestria even temporarily, it's just safer in every way I can think of.”

“I think it'd be a good idea to go over the plan again,” said Applejack. “Also if anypony wants more goodies then now is the time to have it. We ain't going to have time in the mornin'.”

“I'm not sure I'm really in the mood to eat any more tonight,” stated Fluttershy.

By that point, the fire had shrunk down to only a few small flames left. Twilight levitated a fresh log into the fireplace along with some old newspaper clippings, and the blaze was bright and alive again after several moments. She then looked over to the corner of the room with all their saddlebags. “We've got enough food and drink packed for two weeks. I'm just really hoping it won't take us that long. Does seem a little excessive to have that much, since we could just grab some of the midnium and head right on back, but Princess Celestia insisted we take extra just in case.”

“Just in case what?” asked Pinkie.

Twilight took a deep breath. “Well... anything.”

Before anypony could say anything more, the door to the house opened and the ponies were greeted by a sudden gust of frigid air from the wind that had picked up outside during their conversation. From the veil of what was almost a blizzard, Big Macintosh, Granny Smith, Zecora and the Crusaders entered the house with the door being quickly shut behind them. They were shivering and layers of snow fell from them onto the floor. The snow melted rapidly from the heat of the fire and crowded living room. The noise from their arrival stirred Winona from her sleep, and with her tail wagging fiercely, she gave them all gleeful barks.

Silence returned to the house as everypony just gazed and smiled at each other. Scootaloo joined Rainbow's side. Sweetie Belle went over to Rarity. Apple Bloom, Big Mac and Granny Smith settle down near Applejack. Zecora found a spot on a couch, since there was little room left on the floor at that point. Once everyone was settled in, Pinkie grabbed the empty tray and went back into the kitchen, returning after a minute with six additional mugs which she distributed to the others.

“All we're missing is Princess Cadance and Shining Armor,” said Spike.

“They'll be here first thing in the morning,” stated Twilight. “And we're heading out as soon as they arrive.”

Rarity gave Sweetie Belle a warm smile. “I know it hasn't been easy for you little ones to stay here and not go running off to try and crusade.”

“We were tempted of course...” said Sweetie Belle, cracking a grin and chuckling.

Rarity furrowed her brow. “Don't joke about that, Sweetie Belle.”

The filly immediately stopped grinning and swallowed hard. “Sorry.”

“I'm might proud of you, youngins,” said Applejack. “Y'all have been very grown up about this whole thing.”

“Oh, we never stopped crusadin',” beamed Apple Bloom. “We just kept it to the farm.”

“But we did run out of things to try pretty quick,” said Scootaloo. “Luckily we had Zecora here to teach us about potion-making. After trying it a few times, it became clear that's one thing I should not attempt again in the near future...” She rubbed a patch of discolored fur on her left foreleg.

Zecora chuckled. “All things can be learned in time, young one. For nothing is ever one and done.”

“Unless you really really suck at it.”

Zecora then looked over at Twilight. “Now then, Twilight. How are those scars and your eyes doing? Are they alright?”

“They don't itch anymore,” she replied. “But the scars don't appear to be healing very quickly.”

“Would you like some more eye drops, darling?” asked Rarity.

Twilight smiled at Rarity and shook her head. “No. I'll be fine, but thanks.”

“You sure?”

“Well... I guess it couldn't hurt.”

Rarity nodded and levitated a little white bottle from a side pouch of her saddlebag. She held it over Twilight so that a single drop of clear liquid fell from the tip into each of her eyes, then returned the bottle to its previous place in her bag.

Twilight clenched her eyes shut as each drop landed then blinked several times until her vision cleared.

“Say, Miss,” said Granny Smith, holding her foreleg to her chin and squinting as she stared at Twilight's scars. “Did you ever figure out why them things look like that?”

“I wish I could say I have.” Twilight frowned. As Granny smith examined her, she covered the left side of her face with her foreleg and glanced to her right.

“Don't stare, Granny,” said Applejack. “It ain't polite.”

Granny Smith took a few steps back. “Sorry, but they just don't look like anythin' I've ever seen. And I've seen quite a lot in my day. I'm gettin' the willies just lookin' at them.”

“Don't be sorry, Granny Smith,” said Twilight, putting her hoof down and looking back at the elderly earth pony. “I guess I'm just still not used to them yet.”

Several of the ponies let out deep yawns.

“Well,” Rainbow said, “guess it's about that time, isn't it?”

“I simply don't know how I'll ever sleep tonight,” grumbled Rarity. “Or at all until we get back. And I'm not saying that just because—”

“We know, Rarity,” interjected Applejack. She reached over, gently set her hoof on Rarity's shoulder and gave her a warm smile. “And we totally feel you.”

“How about one last song?” asked Spike as he nestled up closer with Twilight.

She beamed down at Spike and wrapped her foreleg around him. “Sure.”

After a moment of silence, a soft tune filled the air, with everypony singing slowly together in unison.

They sang the song from beginning to end repeatedly. One by one, by the light and warmth of the fire in the fireplace, and each other, they drifted off into peaceful slumber. Twilight was the last of them to be taken, and before everything turned dark, she heard Spike mumbling the lyrics to the Winter Wrap Up song which made her chuckle.

Twilight shivered as she felt a cold, hard surface beneath her. Her eyes itched terribly. She rubbed them, but the feeling did not lessen. When she opened them, her vision was partially blurred by wetness, and further hampered by how the irritation made her blink repeatedly. Between blinks, she was able to piece together some kind of idea as to where she was.

Twilight glanced around and she swallowed hard as she took in the sight.

This looks similar to my last dream, but the walls are different. This looks like the palace in Canterlot. It definitely looks a lot better in its natural light instead of this.

She rose to her hooves and waited several minutes, still blinking almost nonstop to alleviate the itchiness in her eyes. Eventually it weakened a bit, but the feeling did not go away completely. Twilight sighed. “Okay, now what to do? I could walk this hall from end to end, hoping something happens or comes along. If this is representative of Canterlot like my last one was of the Crystal Empire, then eventually I should reach an exit, though I think I already know what I'll see once I get outside, and what all this means. Well, here goes nothing...”

Twilight walked on and on for what felt like an eternity, but no end to the dark tunnel ever appeared. Finally, she stopped in her tracks and let out a loud groan that echoed all around.

“When does this stupid hallway end? Well I'm getting absolutely nowhere faster than a... Um... Oh, what would Applejack say?”

Suddenly, the entire hallway rumbled and shifted.

Twilight let out a small yelp as she stumbled forward, but she was able to stay on her hooves. “What the hay?” she whispered after stabilizing herself.

The corridor rumbled and shifted again before completely fading into darkness. Though Twilight could no longer seen anything, she could still feel a solid surface beneath her hooves.

“What is going on?”

The corridor came back into view after a minute, but it was different. The floor was hidden beneath a layer of dark mist. The marble columns were gone, and while the window frames remained, the stain-glass had been replaced by endless ghostly-white and pitch-black clouds that were rushing past the windows at incredible speed, causing bright flashes in their wake. The silence of the corridor gave way to a soft but continuous rushing of wind from outside the windows.

Twilight's mouth hung agape. Standing there, it felt like her hooves had become bolted to the floor. That sensation quickly subsided, but still she did not dare to move. Beads of sweat ran down her brow, and her eyes began to water and itch terribly. She winced, whimpering as she rubbed them. She sat down on her hindquarters, unable to keep her eyes open any longer.

In addition to the irritation assaulting her eyes, every couple of moments, the sound of particularly powerful gushes of wind reached Twilight's ears. Each one quickly rose in strength then quieted as rapidly as it came.

Why does it sound like I'm hearing wings flapping?

A loud screech resonated across the abyssal space.

With her eyes clenched shut and tears running down her face, she covered her ears with her hooves and trembled.

And there's that pained screech again, just like in my last dream.

Except for the screech, the sounds continued on. After several more moments, Twilight managed to open her eyes and wipe the wetness from them. She looked out the window at the black and white clouds that flew by, then down to her hooves which were covered in the dark mist that concealed the floor. Looking forward, she let out a gasp.

Several meters away, a cloaked, pony-shaped figure stood with its back turned to Twilight, and it was staring a large door that towered in front of it. The figure turned around, revealing the face of Princess Luna.

Twilight went wide-eyed.

From the shadows within the hood of her cloak, Luna merely stared at Twilight while a nightmarish red aura hung over her eyes.

Just like when Nightmare Moon's forces had arrived to assault the Crystal Empire, Twilight could only tremble as Luna's fearsome gaze seemed to bore into the core of her very soul. Once again, it felt like her limbs had become bolted to the floor that was hidden beneath the veil of dark mist at her hooves. When she did finally summon up enough strength to speak, her voice cracked and she coughed. “Princess Luna...”

A voice suddenly called out from the depths of Twilight's mind, but it was barely audible and she could not make out the words.

The strength returned to Twilight's legs and she smiled with teary eyes at the princess. She started to walk toward her. “Princess...”

Luna watched silently. When Twilight had reached the halfway point between her original position and the princess, a grin appeared on Luna's demeanor. “The night is falling.”

Twilight paused, holding her right foreleg up mid-step. She kept her gaze firmly upon Luna's eyes. The princess's voice was just as regal as Twilight remembered, but now there was no love or care in it, there was only malice.

“The night is falling, with its claw a sickle. Roses and weeds, it is not fickle. So despair, little ones. You cannot hide your fears from her. The mare in the moon is the gardener.”

Suddenly, all control of herself seemed to drain from Twilight's body and she stood there stiff as a statue.

Maintaining her dark countenance, Luna approached Twilight and stopped within hoof's reach of the unicorn. She lifted her left hoof, and as she inched it slowly toward Twilight's face, the dark mist which stuck to it morphed into a very solid-looking four-pronged claw with razor-sharp talons.

Silence had gripped Twilight's voice once more. Unable to move a single muscle, she could only tremble and sweat. Suddenly, the voice in Twilight's mind from earlier called out again. This time, it was clear enough to be understood, and it was the familiar voice of Pinkie Pie.

“Wake up, Twilight!”

As everything turned dark, Twilight heard Luna's voice one final time.

“The seed is planted...”

Twilight's eyes shot open and she bolted upright. Sweat streamed down her brow, her heart pounded in her chest, and her breaths were rapid and heavy. A throbbing pain assaulted her head. Wincing and groaning, she tilted her head down and rested a foreleg atop her frazzled mane.

All around the living room of the farm house, everypony else gazed upon Twilight with worried looks upon their faces.

“Are you okay, Twilight?” asked Fluttershy.

Applejack walked over to Twilight and put her foreleg around her. “Land sakes, hon'. I ain't seen anypony twitch and ramble in their sleep like that since Apple Bloom was havin' nightmares about giant fruit bats. And that was years ago.”

Apple Bloom looked up at her elder sister with wide eyes before looking down at the floor. “I forgot about those...”

Standing on either side of Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo each put a foreleg around their friend.

“Uh...” Applejack released Twilight from her embrace. She grimaced, then rubbed the back of her head. “Sorry to remind you, sugarcube...”

Twilight groaned again. Peeking her eyes open, she rubbed them gently before returning her foreleg to the floor and pulling it up against her chest. “What a nightmare...”

“That wasn't just a nightmare, darling,” said Rarity as she levitated a comb over and tidied up Twilight's mane. “That was a full on night terror.”

“Yeah,” stated Pinkie. “And by the look and sound of it, it was a real doozy! You woke us all up.”

“What time is it?” asked Twilight.

Spike rested his claw on Twilight's shoulder. “It's just after sunrise. Are you feeling okay?”

By this time, Twilight's heart rate and breaths had relaxed and she wrapped her foreleg around Spike. She rubbed his side softly. “I'm fine. Now then, we should hurry.”

“What about breakfast?” asked Rarity. “This will be our last home-cooked meal until we get back. Also remember we agreed to let the townsponies see us off to wish us luck.”

“True.” Twilight hesitated for a moment as she pictured the townsponies and their sorrowful gazes in her mind. “And yes, we did...”

“I'll whip us up somethin', as Rarity would say, 'simply divine',” declared Applejack with a smile.

Rarity beamed at Applejack. “Well look at you! Trying to speak with a little class and not being sarcastic!”

Little chortles escaped from everypony and filled the air of the farm house.

“Yeah, yeah, we're all very proud of Applejack,” said Rainbow as she rubbed her stomach. “Let's just eat and get on with this.”

Snow drifted down from the clouds that loomed in the sky above the land. Normally dimmed for the time of day, the streetlamps illuminated the snow that fell all around them. However, there was not a single pony to be found enjoying the light, the snow, or the festive Hearth's Warming decorations. The streets of Ponyville were vacant, with every resident having assembled at the southeast edge of the town.

With her friends on either side of her, Twilight stared at the inviting glow of Ponyville's streetlamps.

So thoughtful of everypony to light up the town for us. It's almost like a way of saying they're with us in spirit... so to speak... but also, it's almost as if they're beckoning us home.

She turned her attention to the gathering before her. Just as Twilight had envisioned the night prior, every pony gazed longingly upon her and her friends. The sight of the townsponies' drooped ears, their frowns and the sorrowful gleam in their eyes sent a similar feeling through Twilight's entire being. Several tears emerged, but instead of mimicking the townsponies, she gave them a warm smile. She cleared her throat.

“Before we go,” said Twilight through choked breaths, “my friends and I just want to say how utterly touched we are that you've all come to see us safely off on our journey into the unknown...”

The other Element Bearers, Spike, Cadance, and Shining Armor all beamed at Twilight as they stood there in the their line.

Twilight sniffled and wiped her nose. “I think I speak for all of us when I say that Ponyville isn't just a town, it's a family. We may have problems with each other here and there, but we always come back together in the end. After all, isn't that what a family is?”

Some of the ponies in the crowd began to smile as Twilight spoke.

She paused for a moment. “Recent events have brought us closer together. Not just Ponyville, all of Equestria, just like the old pony tribes did so many ages ago at the birth of this great country. It's just like the song goes. Ponies' voices fill the night. Happy hearts so full and bright. Oh, what a sight. Look at the light. All for tonight...”

The number of smiling ponies in the crowd grew until not a single frown remained.

“Princess Celestia is right,” continued Twilight. “As long as we keep the fire in our hearts, we can win this thing. We can stop Nightmare Moon, save Princess Luna, and save Equestria!”

“Yeah!” shouted Bulk Biceps as he reared up onto his back hooves and flexed his forelegs.

All the townsponies cheered and stomped their hooves, not caring that the thick blanket of snow muffled the sound of the applause.

Wearing a proud grin, Rainbow batted at Twilight's shoulder. “Way to keep it cool, Twilight.”

“That was honestly the most inspiring speech I've ever heard!” exclaimed Rarity.

Twilight blushed as all of her friends joined the townsponies in their ovation. After a moment she motioned with her foreleg and the praise gently faded. “Well, we need to be going now.”

“Safe journey to you all,” said Mayor Mare from her position at the head of the crowd of townsponies. “I think I speak for everypony here when I say that you are truly an inspiration.”

The crowd erupted into loud cheers and stomping again.

“Good luck and stay safe!” shouted Goldengrape.

“Please hurry back!” cried Roseluck, Lily Valley, and Daisy in unison. “Seriously!”

“We'll be back as soon as we possibly can,” said Twilight. “We promise.”

Twilight glanced to one side then her other, taking in the sight of her friends. She looked to the saddlebags strapped to their waists and then her own, picturing the Elements that were housed within by their respective owner. She looked behind herself at Spike who was seated on her back. She then looked to Applejack. A slight twinge of sorrow passed through Twilight, seeing her friend once again without her signature stetson. However, that sorrow was quickly replaced by a gentle warmth, knowing the hat was in good hooves with Apple Bloom, and the sisterly bond their sharing of the hat symbolized.

With one final glance at Ponyville and one last wave to the townsponies—who all waved in return—Twilight and the others turned and headed off. Slowly, both the town and its residents disappeared from sight behind a veil of falling snow.

A heavy tension hung in the frigid air. Nopony spoke as they made their way along the wide open fields. The snow that blanketed the land was deep enough that it was merely inches below their stomachs, slowing their trek to nearly a crawl. By the time they started to pass alongside the Everfree Forest, the falling snow had thickened and also increased its rate of descent, making it difficult for the ponies to see ahead of them.

“Hold for just a second,” said Cadance. Her horn started to glow, and a large translucent magic wall formed around the group that spread about five meters and pushed the snow back. “That's better. Should have done as soon as we left Ponyville. My bad...”

Shivering, everypony sat down on their hindquarters. They rubbed their forelegs together and also rubbed their chests. After a few moments, each of them let out a relieved sigh.

Shining Armor chuckled and rubbed his cheek against his wife's. “It's alright, hon'. I think we all had our minds on other things at the time.”

“It also wasn't a near blizzard out here and the snow wasn't so deep.” Cadance blushed and returned her husband's affection.

“Whooee!” cried Applejack as she continued to rub her forelegs together. “Feels warmer already! Thanks a bundle for that, Princess.”

“Just a regular magic barrier.”

Hovering above the others, Rainbow Dash let out a groan. “At this rate it's going to take us all day and night just to reach the gorge. Why don't we just teleport?”

“I was about to say the same thing.” Rarity continued to shiver within the confines of her violet coat and she glanced over at Twilight. “Twilight, at this rate it's going to take us all day and night just to reach the gorge. That is, if we don't freeze solid before we even get there. Couldn't you just teleport us? That would be far better than practically going snow-shoeing the whole way.”

Twilight returned Rarity's gaze. “I haven't been feeling or sleeping all that well since the earthquake. Plus winter has a way of making ponies lethargic in general. I'm not sure I'd have the strength to do a mass teleport at the moment.”

A frown formed on Rarity's demeanor.

“Even if I did,” Twilight continued. “I don't think it'd be a good idea to mass teleport in a storm like this or with snow this deep. Somepony could easily get buried in a pile of snow, and next thing you know they're out with a nasty cold.”

Rarity grumbled slightly under her breath, but nodded a second later. “Didn't think about that. Hopefully none of us have already come down with a cold from being out here like we were a few moments ago.”

“My barrier will at least protect us from the temperature and the snow,” stated Cadance. “That should speed things up a bit.”

“I don't know about anypony else,” said Fluttershy, “but I'm really hungry. Could we maybe stop for a snack break?”

“A snack break sounds good,” said Spike. “And it'll help us warm back up.”

Twilight pondered for a moment. “A snack does sound good, but this storm has put us behind. I'm afraid we'll have to eat while we walk to make up for lost time.”

Fluttershy's ears flattened. “Oh. That works too...”

Their trek resumed. With Cadance's magic bubble sheltering the ponies from the cold and clearing the snow from their path, they were able to quicken their pace. They kept near the edge of the Everfree Forest to guide them in the right direction.

“Rainbow,” said Twilight after a little while, “think you could brave the storm for a moment and see how close we are?”

“Sure thing!” Rainbow replied, giving Twilight a salute.

While everypony else watched, Rainbow flew up through the barrier and high up into the air until she was out of sight.

Rainbow returned several minutes later. Setting her hooves on the ground, she shook the snow from herself.

“So?” asked Spike.

Prinkie started to bounce up and down in her usual fashion. “I'm guessing a little snow here, a little snow there, and a whole lot of snow everywhere.” She started to sing. “Here a snow, there a snow. Everywhere a snow snow!”

Rainbow rolled her eyes and chuckled slightly. “That lame old song only works when talking about living things, Pinkie, but you're correct. Snow here, there, and everywhere.”

Twilight's ears fell flat against her head and she frowned. “So we're not even close yet?”

“You didn't let me finish. It's a real winter wonderland out there, but I could see the forest's southern border and the gorge starts right there. Given weather and traffic conditions, couldn't be more than a half hour or so on hoof.”

Twilight's demeanor brightened back up and she blushed. “Oh!”

“And then comes finding these caves Luna talked about in the journal,” said Shining Armor. “You doing alright there, Cadance? You've been holding the barrier for a couple hours now. You want to take a break?”

Cadance shook her head and maintained her warm smile. “I can go for a bit longer.”

“How about when we find the caves? I could light our way in there.”

Cadance giggled. “If you insist!” She then kissed Shining Armor's cheek.

Shining Armor beamed and blushed, which earned some chuckles from everypony around him.

“Hey, Cadance,” said Twilight, “might be a good idea to make the barrier larger. You know, push more snow out of the way as we move so we can find the cliff easier. Finding it by stepping over it and falling into the gorge probably won't be of much help to us.”

Cadance nodded and her horn flashed brightly. The barrier surrounding the ponies grew much larger, now spreading nearly ten meters out.

Just as Rainbow predicted, the ponies soon reached the southern edge of the Everfree Forest. After moving a little ways past the tree line, the ground being revealed changed from mushy grass to solid rock. Soon, all the snow the barrier pushed back suddenly fell away as it was moved over the edge of a cliff ahead.

The ponies moved closer until they were only a couple yards away from the edge. Through the veil of thick snow that continued to fall, a wide chasm appeared before them. Much of the gorge's rocky interior was covered in snow just as the land on the cliffs above. The river that ran through the ravine was visible, but the utterly still water made it appear that the river had frozen over. The ponies just stood there, gazing out upon the sight.

“Ghastly Gorge...” said Twilight after several minutes of silence. “The first leg in Luna's ancient quest for power; the first leg in our quest to understand that power. This gorge has been here since before the founding of Equestria. To think that hidden somewhere within is a gateway to another land...”

“And nopony ever suspected a thing,” muttered Applejack, rubbing her head like she was trying to adjust her stetson.

Twilight stepped forward and looked down over the cliff's edge at the snow-covered ravine below.

From his spot on Twilight's back, Spike also peered down. “So where do we start looking? And how will we know it when we find it? There could be any number of caves down there that we don't know about.”

“This gorge stretches from the edge of the San Palomino Desert up past Froggy Bottom Bog and partway into the Everfree Forest...” Twilight stepped back and turned to look at up Rainbow. “Rainbow, you like to fly through this gorge. Have you ever seen any holes in the cliffs or the ravine floor or something, anything that looked like it could be the entrance to a cave?”

Rainbow shook her head. “Nope. Never. Closest thing I've ever seen are the quarray eel nests.” She started to rub the back of her neck. “Then again I never really paid too much attention, so don't exactly go by me.”

“We ain't got time to search the gorge top to bottom,” said Applejack with a slight groan. “There's got to be somethin' we can do to narrow it down.”

“Twilight,” said Shining Armor, “there's nothing in the journal that talks about this cave at all?”

“I looked through that thing a dozen times, but there's nothing about where the entrance is, how deep it goes, or if it branches off to other caves. All it says is there's a cave here somewhere.”

“Luna might have left those details out on purpose,” stated Cadance. “Maybe she was afraid that Celestia might get too curious and peek at her entries.”

Twilight let out a sigh, and sitting down on her hindquarters, she rubbed her eyes. “Probable... I'm almost tempted to say let's start with the eel nests since we know those are like caves.”

“Man,” uttered Pinkie, “wouldn't it be a miraculous stroke of luck if those were actually the caves we're looking for?”

“Oh, don't be silly, darling,” said Rarity. “A pony would have to be crazy to go anywhere near those yucky eels... no offense, Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow smirked, puffed out her chest and flapped her wings several times. “Hey, if I wasn't crazy, half of the stunts I do would never happen. Kind of like how everypony always said that attempting a sonic rainboom was crazy.”

“Exactly, Rarity!” cried Pinkie. “A pony would have to be completely loco in the coco to go anywhere near those eels. It'd be the perfect place to hide something you didn't want found. Then again if you did get past the eels, they'd probably just eat whatever you hid in there.”

Suddenly, a light turned on in Twilight's mind. She furrowed her brow and lifted her gaze up from the gorge, staring out at nothing in particular. She gasped and whirled around so fast that Spike was nearly thrown from her back. With a great big smile, she planted the tip of her nose right up against Pinkie's and peered into her eyes. “Pinkie Pie, you're an absolute genius!”

The sudden movement caught everypony off guard and they stepped back, all except for Pinkie who stared back at Twilight with wide eyes.

Twilight maintained her smile and kept her snout pressed against Pinkie's. “What better place to hide something than a place nopony would ever dare to set hoof in?”

Everypony fixed their gazes upon Twilight but remained silent.

“Think about it!” Twilight stepped back from Pinkie and glanced at all the others one by one as she spoke. “The journal says the portal is hidden in a cave in Ghastly Gorge. The nests of the quarray eels are like caves, and they're in Ghastly Gorge. Rainbow says she hasn't seen anything else here that could be a cave. Nopony would dare get close to the nests for fear they might get eaten, so the chances of somepony just randomly stumbling onto it is practically zero. The portal's got to be somewhere inside one of the eel nests!”

“Let me just remind you,” Rainbow said, “I said I haven't really paid too much attention any of the times I was here, so I could have missed something somewhere. You sure you're not just eggheading out of your backside?”

Twilight let out another sigh and rubbed her forehead. “Anypony else got any better theories?”

For several minutes, the others kept quiet and took turns gazing at each other.

“Well...” uttered Fluttershy. “I guess it couldn't hurt to at least have a look.”

“It does make sense when you think about it,” said Applejack.

Twilight nodded. “What have we got to lose except time? It's not like we wouldn't lose that anyway by searching every little corner of the gorge for some other cave.”

A few more moments of silence went by, and everypony nodded together.

Twilight's previous beam returned. “Alright then! Luckily the nests are nearby and close to the ravine floor. I'll teleport us down there, just be careful of the river. It looks frozen but the ice could still break if we try to walk on it.”

Twilight's horn lit up and a bright light enveloped the ponies, blinding them to the area around them. A loud snap shot through the air—muffled slightly by the tempestuous snowstorm—and the group reappeared on the flat rocky ground of the canyon floor several yards away from the edge of the river. The teleport had cancelled out Cadance's magic barrier, leaving the ponies up to their necks in snow.

Cadance immediately conjured the barrier again. Like before, it pushed away the snow and chilly air.

With droplets of ice-cold water dripping from their fur, the ponies huddled together within the shelter of the new barrier. Shivering, the rubbed their forelegs together again.

Rarity shot a glance at Twilight. “So, Twilight... about that mass teleport, and ponies getting buried in snow thing...”

Twilight's ears fell and she blushed while meeting Rarity's stern gaze. “Yeah... Well in my defense, this was a short-distance port. You got me on the buried in snow thing.”

With everypony huddled together while the magic barrier kept the frigid air at bay, the warmth soon returned to the ponies. They glanced around. Beyond the translucent edge of their shield, the cliffs rose up high above them. Several large holes were dug into the cliffs which gave way to darkness within the cave entrance, and there were more cave entrances in front of and behind the ponies. Most of the cave entrances were at ground level, while others were high up in the cliff face enough to be inaccessible without magic or wings.

“Okay,” Rainbow said as she looked around. “There's definitely more than I remember.”

“What do we do now?” asked Spike.

“First thing's first,” said Twilight. “Fluttershy, do quarray eels hibernate?”

“I actually don't know much about them. The run-for-my-life part of me wants to say no.”

Applejack put a hoof to her chin. “Even if they don't, I wouldn't think they'd want to come out in a storm like this. But that don't mean they couldn't still be moseyin' along inside.”

Twilight nodded at Applejack then returned her gaze to the multitude of caves before them. “We'll worry about that part when we come to it.”

“So how do we figure out which cave is the right one?” inquired Rarity. “I'm drawing a total blank.”

“That's actually pretty easy,” Rainbow declared. “It's like a Daring Do book.”

“Uh, R-D,” said Applejack, giving Rainbow a flat stare, “you do know those books are fiction right?”

“Duh! But just hear me out. Something like what we're trying to do now happens in every book, and every time, the answer was this: look for a sign, a symbol, something that marks this path as the right one.”

Twilight furrowed her brow and looked up again.

“Doesn't matter who did it,” Rainbow continued. “Whether the original builder or someone later on, there was always a marker so that people could find it again.”

“It's true actually,” said Twilight. “The circumstances are different but the idea is the same. Nightmare Moon led Luna to the cave, but Luna may have left something behind to mark the location in case she needed to return to it. The question is what? If we want to identify it, we need to think like Luna was all those centuries ago.”

“I'm guessin' a picture of Princess Celestia or the sun is out,” said Applejack with a slight frown.

“Maybe a magical carving of the moon or her own cutie mark?” asked Shining Armor.

“That would be my first guess.” Twilight shuffled her legs and stretched her neck for a few moments. “Though I have a strong feeling we'll know it when we see it.”

She stepped ahead of the others and turned to face them. “Here's what we'll do: we'll split up and search different parts of the area. Cadance, Shining Armor and myself will be in different groups, and we'll each have a barrier up to protect our respective group from the storm.”

“I'm perfectly fine being on my own with this,” Rainbow interjected. “Besides, we need somepony to check the nests higher up in the cliffs.”

Twilight smiled and nodded at Rainbow then looked back at the rest of the party. “Alright, so Rainbow will search on her own. Spike and Rarity come with me. Applejack and Pinkie, you'll be with Shining Armor, and Fluttershy you go with Cadance.”

“What should the signal be once we find it?” inquired Cadance.

“Um...” Twilight put her hoof to her chin and glanced down at the rocky ground. Several moments later, she looked back up at the others. “Everypony stand back.”

They all gave her a confused look but they moved back until Cadance's barrier was right up against their tails.

Twilight aimed her horn at the spot where her friends had been previously standing. Her horn glowed, and a beam of reddish-pink energy struck the ground with a mild boom. Little shards of jagged rock were kicked up from the impact that sprayed in all directions. Twilight held her magic and began to slowly move the beam side to side until a line several yards long had been dug into the ground. She then repeated this, drawing another line that crossed over the first one, resulting in a large X-shaped pattern in the ravine floor. Her horn stopped glowing and she smiled. “There.”

The others all stared at the carved X.

“What's that for?” asked Fluttershy.

“When... well, if... you find the cave we're looking for, come stand on this marker and Rainbow will alert the rest of us. That means this spot is off-limits until we find the cave. And this much is obvious, don't go past where the nests stop. Understood?”

Everypony smiled and nodded.

“Let's get started.”

Rainbow Dash immediately took to the air and became obscured by the falling snow as she climbed the cliffs. The others split into the groups that had been assigned. Soon, there were three of the magical barriers traversing the ravine floor and going in different directions. The area slowly began to darken the longer the search went on.

“Must be getting close to nighttime,” said Spike with a small yawn.

Twilight let out another sigh as she examined the rock the made up the frame of her latest cave of interest. “Not this one. How long have we been at this? I hope the others are having better luck.”

Spike pulled a watch out of his pack and glanced at the mechanical pony whose forelegs indicated the time. “Little under an hour, and yeah it's starting to get late.”

“If we don't find it soon,” stated Rarity, “we'll have to set up camp in one of them and try again in the morning.”

They moved onto the next cave a few yards away.

Spike put the watch away. “I don't think we should break until we find it. Not unless Twilight says we should.”

Twilight did not reply.

“Speaking of,” said Rarity, “you doing okay, Twilight?”

Again Twilight did not reply. She merely stared forward without glancing at either of her companions.

Spike and Rarity both furrowed their brows. Spike lifted himself off Twilight's back, moved his head up along the unicorn's left shoulder, and stared into her eyes. Rarity walked up along Twilight's right side, also peering into Twilight's eyes.

“Darling,” said Rarity, “did you hear us? It's getting late and we wanted to know if you were okay to keep going tonight, or if we should set up camp and try again in the morning.”

Twilight remained quiet for several more moments. When she spoke, there was a small darkness to her tone. “Back to the X...”

Spike and Rarity's eyes widened.

“You found it?” they cried together.

“I'm pretty sure. Let's go!”

Twilight turned and galloped back in the direction they came. Rarity sprinted alongside her, while Spike clung to Twilight's neck and let out small screams like he was about to lose his grip from the speed. They soon reached the spot where Twilight had marked with her magic. Standing there on top of the large X, they waited. Eventually, they caught sight of the others rushing toward them from different directions. Rainbow arrived first, Shining Armor's party arrived second, and Cadance and Fluttershy came last.

“You found it?” asked Fluttershy through very loud and heavy breaths.

Twilight motioned the others with a flick of her head before turning and galloping back down the path she'd gone before. With the others in close pursuit, she returned to the spot she'd previously been, stopping a couple meters in front of the cave entrance.

“So what's the sign, Twilight?” Rainbow inquired. “Is it a carving like the X you made for us to use?”

Panting slightly, Twilight merely stared forward. “Those spikes... Don't they seem a little too perfect in shape and placement?”

Hanging from the roof of the mouth of the cave were three perfectly-smooth rocky spikes spaced evenly apart. The one in the middle was slightly longer than the other two. A fourth spike rose up from the floor of the cave. It too was perfectly-smooth. It had a wider base than the upper three and sat in the dead center of the floor. It's tip rose up high enough that it was almost touching the tip of the center spike coming down from the ceiling. The tips of all four spikes looked as if they would tear a living creature to shreds simply by brushing against them.

Rarity's ears flattened and she took a step back. “They sure do look menacing.”

After gazing upon the vicious sight before her, the dark visage of Luna from her dream flashed in Twilight's mind. It flashed repeatedly. With each one, Twilight's breaths and heartbeat hastened, and sweat ran down her brow unchecked. She then put her hooves up against her eyes and rubbed them. She also ran her hooves along her scars, all the way down to their base near the tip of her snout, then back up her head to the tops of the scars just below her ears.

Applejack gulped. “They almost resemble a...”

Twilight rubbed her scars again. “A claw...”

Everypony immediately turned to look at her.

“This means...”

“This means what?” Rainbow asked.

“This is it,” said Twilight. “This is definitely the cave we're looking for. I'll tell you along the way.”

Without another word, Twilight passed through the opening into the cave on the left side of the lower spike. With concern written all over their demeanors, the others followed, carefully maneuvering through the gaps on either side of the lower spike to avoid contact with it.

Once they were all inside, just like had been agreed earlier, Cadance finally let her magic barrier fall. The brief moment between that and when Shining Armor conjured his own barrier allowed the chilly air to tickle the ponies and they shivered. The cave was wide enough that they were able to get in lines of three and have a bit less than a meter between them and the walls. Spike, Twilight and Rarity had the front. Pinkie, Applejack and Rainbow had the middle. Shining Armor, Cadance, and Fluttershy had the back.

Twilight fired up her own horn, and a bright light shattered the darkness of the dank cave. “Hopefully, this cave won't branch off into dead ends or other passageways, but you brought the paint, right, Pinkie?”

“Sure did!” Pinkie reached into her saddlebag and pulled out a large tin container and a brush. “We're not going to get lost in a bunch of caves on my watch.”

“Clever,” said Rarity. “But will it be enough in case there are other passageways?”

“I've got two cans, and the color will stick out against the rock. We'll be fine.”

Twilight nodded. “Alright. Let's move. We have a portal to find and who knows what to explore beyond it.”

The ponies began their trek into the bowels of the cave. The entrance quickly vanished from sight behind them, and all they could hear was the rhythmic tapping of their hooves against the hard ground.

Spike pulled the watch from his pack. “Ten minutes and counting.”

“So, Twilight,” said Applejack, “you didn't tell us why them things back there made this cave stick out to you.”

“Last night...” said Twilight darkly. “In my nightmare, I saw something. I was walking through a dark corridor that looked very similar to the halls of the palace in Canterlot.”

“Why does that sound eerily similar to the dream Princess Celestia said she had?” asked Shining Armor. “She told me and Cadance about that while we were in Canterlot helping the Crystal Ponies settle into the refugee camp.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “Then everything changed. I was still in the corridor. The floor had been replaced by a thick dark mist but it still felt solid beneath my hooves. There weren't any pillars around. The stain-glass was gone from the windows. Instead I saw black and white clouds flying past the windows, and I could have sworn I heard wings flapping. It almost seemed like I was traveling inside something.”

“Creepy,” Rainbow stated. “But that doesn't explain this thing about a claw.”

Rounding a corner, the path started to slope and the ponies slowed their pace slightly.

“I saw Luna in my dream,” continued Twilight. “She was under the power of Nightmare Moon just like we saw at the Crystal Empire. She said something really strange. Then she approached and reached out to touch my face. Except... some mist rose up from the floor and covered her hoof... and it reshaped itself into a claw...”

The others all gazed at Twilight with wide eyes.

“Princess Celestia said she saw a cloud of mist in the shape of a claw in her vision,” said Cadance. “The one she had on Nightmare Night before this whole mess we're in now even started.”

“And my scars... Don't they look remarkably like claw marks? There is definitely a pattern here. The claw seems to be some kind of symbol of Nightmare Moon.”

“Twilight,” said Applejack, “you don't suppose—”

“My accident with the Crystal Heart... It was no accident. It was a trap set up by Nightmare Moon, but for what purpose remains to be seen.”

“What did Luna say to you in the dream?” asked Rarity.

Twilight took a deep breath. “'The night is falling, with its claw a sickle. Roses and weeds, it is not fickle. So despair, little ones. You cannot hide your fears from her. The mare in the moon is the gardener.'”

There was a brief moment of silence as the ponies rounded another bend in the cave.

“You're right,” Rainbow said. “That is pretty weird.”

Spike looked at his watch again and also pulled a compass from his pack. “Twenty minutes in and heading due northeast.”

“We must be under the Everfree Forest by now,” said Rarity.

“Just before I woke up, Luna's claw was only an inch from my face and she also said, 'the seed is planted.' It would be safest to assume that Nightmare Moon meant to corrupt me with her trap.”

“Is there a way to examine you?” asked Cadance.

“Maybe Princess Celestia—”

Twilight went silent as she rounded another bend. The ponies entered into a large cavern. The floor, walls and ceiling looked no different than the rocky passageway they'd come through, but their gazes immediately fell upon something in the back of the chamber.

Standing there, against the back wall, was a large statue. It was easily several heads taller than the ponies. The rock was pitch-black, and in the shape of a four-pronged claw exactly like the one that marked the entrance to the cave. The center part of the statue's base between the lower talon and the back portion was flat, with enough room for a pony to stand in.

The ponies simply stood there.

“Even seeing it...” muttered Applejack. “It's hard to believe.”

Fluttershy trembled fiercely, while Pinkie and Rainbow stood on either side of her and wrapped their forelegs around her.

“Dreadful isn't even close to an accurate description,” stated Rarity, shuddering almost as much as Fluttershy was.

A thousand years... likely even longer. Nopony ever suspected a thing. Taking heavy breaths, Twilight's mouth hung open and again her heart pounded in her chest.

Cadance took a few steps toward the statue and scanned it from the base to the top. She did this multiple times. “It looks like it's inactive. I'm not feeling any energy coming from it.”

“Neither am I,” said Shining Armor as he walked up alongside Cadance.

“So what do we do?” asked Applejack.

Keeping her gaze fixed on the statue, Twilight joined Cadance and Shining Armor. “Like I said before, the reason Equestria hasn't really bothered with portals is because they require a lot of energy even to power up, and a great deal more to maintain for a prolonged period. It just wouldn't be safe for the unicorns who attempted it.”

“But you three could get it up and running right?” inquired Pinkie, pointing to Twilight, Cadance and Shining Armor. “Other than the princesses, you three are some of the strongest unicorns in Equestria.”

“There's four of us, Pinkie,” said Rarity with a slight scowl. “I know I'm no super unicorn but I could at least try to help.”

Twilight turned to face the others and gave Rarity a comforting smile. “All we need is enough juice to get it going. If you want to try then we'd be very grateful for the assistance.”

Rarity beamed and took her place at Twilight's left side.

“Okay,” said Twilight, turning back to face the statue. “All together now.”

The others watched in anticipation as the three unicorns and the one alicorn aimed their horns at the statue. The horns began to glow all at once, and a bright aura of pinkish-red and turquoise enveloped the statue. The aura slowly grew brighter, and as it did, the ponies channeling upon it all winced and let out soft whimpers.

After a minute, the statue rumbled.

“Pull back!” cried Twilight.

Their horns stopped glowing and the aura around the statue faded. They wiped the sweat from their brows, and waited.

The statue rumbled again. White lines began to climb up from the base, moving like snakes, though they never crossed each other. One line wrapped around the single lower talon, moving toward the tip. The other lines crossed over the platform in the center and climbed up to the top before sliding down the three upper talons. All of them reached the tip of their respective talon at the same time, and a blinding flash erupted from the statue that covered the entire cavern.

The ponies shielded their eyes. The light faded a moment later, and they returned their gazes to the statue.

The white lines along the surface had vanished, but hovering above the platform in the center of the obelisk was a cloud of white mist. The cloud was round in shape, large enough to fit a normal-sized pony within it, and gave off an eerie glow.

The sight filled every inch of Twilight mind. No matter how much the desire tugged at her, she was unable to look away.

“Well,” said Rarity, who was panting and sweating harder than her horned compatriots. “Looks like we did it. All we have to do now is pass through, grab some midnium, and we're home free.”

“Y'all ain't lookin' so good there, Rarity,” stated Applejack. Frowning, she pulled a small towel from Rarity's saddlebag and gently dabbed the unicorn's forehead, and also rested a hoof on her friend's shoulder.

Rarity placed a hoof over her forehead and leaned against Applejack. Her labored breaths continued. “Even with them helping me, that was every bit as taxing as Twilight said it would be. I feel dizzy.”

Applejack gave Rarity a warm smile, patting her friend's shoulder gently. “You did good, Rarity. You did good.”

Rarity returned the smile. “Thanks.”

“I forgot to mention,” said Twilight, stopping for a moment to catch her breath, “the further away the other side is, the more energy it takes. That one left me feeling completely drained as well.”

“Should we wait until you're all feeling better?” asked Fluttershy.

“Let's go,” said Rarity sternly.

Fluttershy stared at Rarity in bewilderment. “But is it safe in your condition?”

“I don't care. Better we pass through now than wait until morning, risk this thing going out while we're sleeping, and we have to power it up again.”

The others gave Twilight, Cadance, and Shining Armor the same concerned look they'd given Rarity. They received nods in return and then nodded back. The ponies approached the statue and peered into the cloud of white mist. At Twilight's urging, they linked their forelegs together, forming a chain.

“Here we go,” said Twilight. “Everypony hold on tight.” She raised her free hoof, and eased it forward.

The moment Twilight's hoof made contact with the mist, she and all the others were pulled into it before any of them could even scream.

Act 2 - The Hoofsteps of Doom, part 1

View Online

This is intense! Twilight thought as she was pulled through the ethereal channel en route to the other side of the portal. Her own shrieks were drowned out by the screams of her friends, and every part of her body felt like it was being crushed under an unseen force. Way more intense than a simple teleportation spell!

“I'm going to hurl!” cried Pinkie, holding the word hurl for several seconds.

Rarity grimaced. “I'm right behind you, Pinkie Pie! Don't you dare even joke!”

“How long is this thing?” shouted Applejack. “It feels like we've been flyin' forever!”

“It's only been like ten seconds,” Rainbow said.

“Who's countin'?”

With one eye closed against the rushing air and her free hoof holding down her mane, Twilight kept her gaze forward. “Even for a pathway as long as this one, we should be getting close. Everypony be ready for a probable rough landing!”

“You're telling us this now?” cried Spike.

A few moments later, the rushing of air and the feeling of soaring across space stopped. The ponies all cried as they fell out of the portal pathway and into a large, dark cavern. Losing their grip on each other's hooves, they tumbled across the rocky surface, getting spread out from the force of their exit from the portal. The chamber quickly filled with soft pained groans as the ponies all lay wherever they stopped.

The only source of light within the dark cavern was the glow coming from the cloud of white mist hovering in the clawed obelisk's center platform. The light did not extend beyond a couple yards, hiding the cavern's exit within the shadows at the edge of the room. The chamber looked nearly identical to the one the ponies had come from, as did the portal obelisk.

“Is everypony okay?” asked Twilight weakly, rubbing her head and blinking a few times to clear her vision. She slid her forelegs under herself and began to rise, but partway, her wobbling forelegs gave out and she collapsed back to the floor with a heavy huff. “My answer: I can't do anything more today. My nightmare, traveling in that snowstorm, the gorge, powering up the portal then going through it. I'm wiped out.”

“Not so loud,” whimpered Fluttershy.

“What do you mean loud?” Rainbow stood up and shook herself off. “I could barely hear her. To answer the question, yeah I'm okay. I've had worse landings than that.”

Rarity gently gripped her head in her hooves. When she tried to stand, she too fell back to her side. “My head hurts. So does my horn. And I'm completely worn out too.”

“My everything hurts,” said Pinkie Pie as rose to her hooves.

Those who'd managed to stand up—Spike, the earth ponies and the pegasi—turned to the others and walked over to them. They peered down at their weary friends and frowned.

Spike moved behind Twilight. Sitting down, he gently rubbed her shoulder and horn. “I guess I can see now why Equestria hasn't really tried to bother with portals. Just this one has drained all of you unicorns and even an alicorn dry.”

Applejack nodded, giving Rarity a gentle pat on the head then doing the same with Twilight, Cadance and Shining Armor. “Yeah. Them things seem more effort than is worth it.”

“Sounds like we're all okay other than we're just tired.” Having landed less than a meter away from her husband, Cadance dragged herself up against Shining Armor and eased her head under his neck. She took a deep breath and lifted her foreleg, draping it over his back.

Shining Armor beamed and returned his wife's embrace. “We have had a pretty trying day. We've earned a good rest. It should be safe in here. All other things aside, the light from the portal is actually kind of relaxing.”

Cadance chuckled. “Yeah. It kind of is.”

“If I wasn't feeling so worn out,” said Rarity, “I'd never be able to fall asleep on this dreadful rock. At least the floor's warm. Can somepony get my blanket out of my saddlebag please? I can't move my legs.”

Fluttershy opened Rarity's saddlebag and pulled out a silky-white blanket embroidered with small, turquoise rhombus gems around the edge. She draped it over Rarity so that only her friend's head wasn't covered. Afterward, she eased Rarity's head off the ground and slid her own saddlebag underneath. “Here. You can use my saddlebag as a pillow.”

“But what about your comfort, darling?”

Fluttershy smiled warmly and settled down beside Rarity. “It's no trouble at all. I'll be fine.”

Rarity smiled. “Thank you.”

“Whose snuggle-buddy can I be?” Pinkie looked from Cadance and Shining Armor, then to Rarity and Fluttershy, and finally to Twilight and Spike. “Somepony please let me be their snuggle-buddy!”

“Where did this 'snuggle-buddy' thing come from, Pinkie?” asked Applejack. “I know you thrive on the company of others but I didn't peg even you for a thing like that.”

“Spending all this time together because of the war, the idea just started to come to me. It's like a step beyond a family hug. Like when we were staying at Fluttershy's cottage after coming back from reading Luna's old journal.”

Applejack furrowed her brow. “Huh... I guess?”

“Hey! Let's you and I be cuddle-buddies tonight, Applejack!”

“Well... if it means that much to you then... okay.”

Pinkie beamed and settled down next to Applejack. She then looked to Rainbow. “What about you, Rainbow?”

“I'll pass this time.” Rainbow laid down at an empty spot close to the obelisk. “Remember that Fluttershy's cottage was kind of a special instance.”

“You know you liked it, darling,” said Rarity.

“I'm not saying I didn't—”

Everypony chuckled.

“I mean... I didn't not enjoy it because it was in a cramped space and it was with all of you!”

“Come on, everypony,” said Twilight. “Let's stop teasing Rainbow and talk about tomorrow.”

Rarity let out a sigh. “Can that wait until the morning? Some of us are trying to pass out over here.”

“I'll make it quick. Sleep as long as you like. We can afford some extra time to rest up after today. Don't wait for the rest of us to wake up to have breakfast. Once we're all awake and rested and have eaten we'll head out.”

Everypony vocalized their agreement to that plan and silence returned to the cavern. One by one the ponies drifted off to sleep. Cadance and the unicorns were the first ones to go. Rainbow was the last one awake, keeping a protective watch over her friends. Her ears stood alert for any sound of approaching danger, but eventually, after a while of complete quiet, she yawned and joined the others in blissful repose.

Twilight mumbled and began to stir from her slumber. Her legs shifted gently, her eyes peeked open and she let out a quiet yawn. She rubbed her itching eyes for a few moments then raised her head and glanced around. The portal obelisk was still active with the cloud of mist hovering in its center partially illuminating the cavern around her, giving Twilight visibility a few meters around her.

All the others were still fast asleep. Their chests rose and fell at a relaxed pace, and several of them were snoring softly. All together, the snoring sounded like a gentle chorus.

A louder snore suddenly reached Twilight's ears, and in that moment, she felt something leaning against her. Remaining lying down on her stomach, she looked behind herself and spotted Spike.

The young dragon—who was on his right side—had his head rested atop Twilight's side halfway down her back. He continued to snore, his little claw gripped at Twilight's fur, and he had a contended look on his face.

What am I? A pillow? Twilight thought as she grinned. She chuckled under her breath and allowed her gaze to remain fixed on Spike. The longer she watched him, listened to his snores, felt his head rest on her, and his claw practically knead her fur, the more the spark of warmth in her heart swelled.

Hmm... Being away from Equestria like this... Not having the soft cushy beds we're so used to having... I think I actually kind of like this whole 'snuggle-buddy' thing Pinkie Pie was going on about last night. Somehow it almost makes me feel happier, and safer in an odd sort of way. I'm just afraid to move and wake him up.

Twilight stretched her neck for a few moments. She then carefully swiveled her shoulders and stretched her forelegs. Her midsection shifted a little, but Spike remained sound asleep. The night's rest had done its job; Twilight felt rejuvenated. Her limbs did not feel heavy or weak, she could feel the magic resting peaceably within her horn and her eyes had stopped itching. She took a deep breath and levitated a small watch out from Spike's pack. Holding it aloft in front of her with her magic, she saw that the clockwork pony's forelegs noted five o' clock.

"That early?" she muttered under her breath.

Twilight returned Spike's watch to his pack then levitated a small circular hay cake no bigger than her hoof from her saddlebag. She downed it completely with just a few bites which eased the rumbling in her tummy a little. She then began to glance around again and tapped at the ground with her hoof. Despite the exhausting day she'd just had, going to bed so late, and waking up so early, Twilight was unable to fall asleep again. She remained where she was and mulled over everything about their situation in her mind.

Eventually, the others stirred from their slumber.

Pinkie beamed. “Good morning, everypony! Did anypony else have wild dreams last night?” Her eyes narrowed a little as her tone changed from cheerful to disappointed. “Because I sure didn't. Boring!”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said with a proud smile. She let out another small yawn. “I was in the middle of kicking some serious shadow pony flank. I was up to like forty-two on my count.”

Applejack giving Rainbow a sly grin. “Is that so, Rainbow? What a coincidence. I was havin' that very same dream.”

Rainbow let out a hearty laugh. “Awesome!”

“Only I was at forty-three.”

Rainbow's eyes widened. “What?” she cried.

Both of them immediately stood and faced each other with that competitive gleam in their eyes.

"Hey, you two," said Twilight with a slight chuckle, "save it for the real things when we get to that point."

Rarity yawned and rubbed her eyes. "What time is it?"

Spike pulled out his watch and glanced at it. “Seven fifteen.”

“Still a little on the early side after yesterday,” said Twilight. “You all want to try and get some more sleep before we head out?”

“Sounds like my kind of plan!” Rainbow declared. “Except I don't feel tired at all now.”

“I'm feelin' fit as a fiddle,” said Applejack.

"I'm okay," stated Fluttershy.

Twilight looked to the others who hadn't yet responded. “Anypony?”

They smiled and all shook their heads.

“Okay then. Breakfast then we get to work. I've already eaten so I'll just wait.”

Twilight levitated a number of the small circular hay cakes from her saddlebag and passed one out to each of them, except for Spike who munched on small gems. The ponies conversed about a number of things as they ate. Eventually the conversation became dominated by Rainbow and Applejack making wagers on how many Animus shadow ponies they'd thrash in actual battle when the time came. After some discussion, the ponies decided they could spare it and had some extra cakes just to get them started on their journey into the unknown world that awaited them outside.

“Eight o' clock,” said Spike looking at his watch again.

“Alright, I think we've waited long enough.” Twilight rose to her hooves and shook herself off. She watched the others as they all stood up and formed lines of three like before and Spike took a seat on Twilight's back. “Now, just a reminder, we don't know exactly what awaits us at the end of this cave, so be prepared for literally anything. And stay together.”

Cadance nodded as she stood between Shining Armor and Rainbow. “That name Luna mentioned in the journal... If this 'Dread Frontier' is what it sounds like, I think I actually do have an idea what the place will be like.”

“Sounds like it would be a fitting name for what Nightmare Moon's done to the Crystal Empire,” said Shining Armor with a scowl.

An orb of white light formed at the tip of Twilight's horn and the cavern instantly became fully lit, revealing the chamber's sole exit. The ponies approached the opening in the cavern wall and stepped into the tunnel. After several moments, the portal obelisk disappeared around a corner.

The tunnel was similar to the one they had come through in Ghastly Gorge. There was a small incline in the path—only this time the ponies went uphill instead of down—but there were no additional paths branching off from the one they were in. The ponies were quiet for a little while.

“Twenty minutes and heading northwest,” said Spike, keeping a tight grip on his watch and compass.

“Uh,” muttered Applejack, her voice a little shaky. “Anypony else gettin' the impression that these caves ain't naturally made?”

“I wouldn't be the least bit surprised if Nightmare Moon made them,” said Twilight. “In fact I'm positive she did.”

Applejack blushed slightly. “Oh. Yeah. I was thinkin' the same thing of course. Just didn't want to be the only one...”

“So, we didn't need to bring the paint then,” stated Pinkie.

“There might still be a use for it,” said Twilight as she rounded a bend and the ground leveled out. “We'll need to find our way back here. We can use it to mark the cave entrance like the other one had the claw-like formation of spikes.”

“Think this cave will have those as well?” asked Fluttershy. “It's a good thing they're just rocks and not like an actual animal's claw or anything. They sure looked sharp.”

Twilight shrugged. “Who knows? Maybe. I still think it would be a good idea to leave our own mark on the cave entrance.”

The ponies rounded another corner and came to a moderately steep slope going up. It wasn't so steep that it would be hazardous to attempt to climb it, but the sight of it still made some of them let out slight groans.

“Oh, you big fillies,” Rainbow said. “It's just a little incline.”

“Not all of us are as fit as you or Applejack, Rainbow Dash,” stated Rarity, taking partially heavy breaths. “And we've been walking uphill almost this whole way. How long is this cave?”

“Much much longer than the other one,” said Applejack. “That's for darned sure. If Nightmare Moon did dig this cave, then she sure didn't think anypony would have the patience to make it all the way to the end.”

“Less talking! More walking!” cried Pinkie as she stepped onto the slope and began to climb.

Everypony followed close behind Pinkie. To their relief, the slope was only several meters, and the ground leveled out again at the top.

The ponies went silent again as they resumed their trek through the cave. No additional bends or slopes greeted them, and finally, a gray light came into view further down the tunnel that slowly grew larger as they walked. The ponies took turns cheering, but it quickly gave way to shivering as the air became colder the closer they got to the cave's exit.

With the cave's exit now in sight, Twilight stopped channeling her magic and the light around the ponies faded. Spotting the same claw-like formation of rocky spikes dominating the mouth of the cave, she gulped but she did not slow her pace. With a look of determination clear upon her countenance, she maneuvered around the bottom talon and crossed the threshold.

Twilight shivered harder as a rush of cold air blew over her. She stepped out onto a wide, rocky plateau and walked up to the edge of the cliff. Her friends walked up alongside her, they huddled together against the cold, and nopony said a word as they beheld the land.

A vast valley spread out before the ponies, easily miles wide with towering jagged cliffs dominating each end. Far down at the bottom of the plateau was a deep ravine that opened into the valley. Every single tree in the ravine was completely lacking in leaves and appeared to be long dead. Many of them were also missing branches which littered the ground, and numerous other trees had broken off from their bases entirely. In addition to the branches and collapsed trees, boulders of various sizes covered the ravine floor like there had been a rock slide. The valley beyond the ravine was mostly flat with a few scattered hills. A large portion of the valley appeared to be forested, but from what the ponies could see, the dead trees in the ravine continued well into the valley until they became too distant and densely packed together to be viewed with any clarity.

Thick clouds of varying shades of gray from light to medium drifted across the sky, leaving not a speck of sky visible through the ominous veil.

The ponies' eyes lingered on the ravine and valley only for a few minutes before they were drawn to a solitary mountain at the far end of the valley. It appeared to be broken. It was split down the center—a break that ran all the way down to the mountain's base—and the top portion was spread apart like a massive crater, with the front of the crater's rim falling closer to the ground, and the back of the rim sloping up higher toward he sky. Rocky spires rose up all around the rim of the crater. The clouds above the mountain were much darker than any of the clouds above the valley or the ponies.

“Well,” uttered Pinkie after an untold length of complete silence. “If nopony else is going to say it... I don't think we're in Equestria anymore.”

"What time is it, Spike?" asked Twilight.

Spike glanced at his watch and frowned a little. "Almost one."

“What an absolutely dismal place,” said Rarity. Shivering, she pulled her cloak from her saddlebag and wrapped it around herself. She sat down, pressed her forelegs against her chest, and rubbed them together. “You think we might use that bubble spell again?”

Applejack rubbed her head. “Y'all sound like you were expectin' somethin' else. That ain't sayin' I don't totally feel you. Luna sure didn't call this place the Dread Frontier for nothin'.”

"I think the Dead-and-Dreary Frontier is more accurate," Rainbow said.

Fluttershy put her hooves over her ears. "Please stop using that word."

Shining Armor glanced down over the edge of the cliff, then up along the ravine to the valley, then to the mountain, and finally to the sky. “This place looks... and feels... like it hasn't known sunlight in ages, and not just because it's the middle of winter.”

“There's a strange energy in the air,” said Cadance. “Faint... but it's there.”

“I feel it too,” stated Twilight.

“Do you think there's some of that weird dark crystal stuff nearby?” Rainbow asked.

“No, it's not negative energy. It's something else, but I can't quite put my hoof on it."

“So,” said Spike, “anypony have any idea where in the world we are?”

“Somewhere north?” said Pinkie. “Or maybe very very far south?”

Twilight took a few steps back from the edge of the cliff and glanced behind herself at the young dragon seated on her back. “Spike, send a letter to Princess Celestia. Tell her we've arrived at this frontier but it looks like this will take longer than we first thought. There doesn't seem to be any midnium in this area so we'll need to travel further in to find it. When you send the letter, watch the direction it goes in. That will help give us some idea where we are.”

Spike nodded and hopped down to the ground. He pulled a quill, a small bottle of ink and a blank sheet of parchment from his pack. He then grabbed his compass and set it on the ground. With everypony watching with curious stares, he opened the ink bottle, dipped the quill tip in it, and began to scribble onto the parchment.

As Spike was writing, Twilight picked up the compass with her magic and held it aloft in front of her face.

After a few moments, Spike set the quill down inside the ink bottle and rolled up the parchment. “Ready when you are, Twilight.”

Twilight planted her gaze squarely on the compass and began to turn in place. She stopped a second later. “Okay, north is this way. Send it off, Spike.”

Spike breathed a small jet of green flame over the parchment. The flame and the parchment morphed into a cloud of smoke, flew off through the air and disappeared from sight. Spike raised his right arm, pointed in the direction the letter had gone, and glanced back at Twilight.

Twilight noted the direction, then glanced at the compass that continued to hover in front of her in the grip of her magic. “It went northeast. That means we're somewhere southwest of Equestria.”

“But there isn't anything southwest of Equestria except the South Luna Ocean,” said Cadance. “And arctic shelves.”

“I'd say this place is just one or two winter storms away from bein' arctic,” stated Applejack.

Twilight gently set the compass down and her horn stopped glowing. She pondered for several moments, then glanced back at the others. “We must be somewhere in the Undiscovered West.”

Several of them stared at her with confused looks.

“The what?” asked Pinkie.

“The Undiscovered West. If you look on a map of Equestria, it's a stretch of land connected to Equestria at the western edge of the White Tail Woods beyond the train route. It goes off the edge of the map and hasn't, by all accounts, been explored. Hence the name 'Undiscovered'. Although a more accurate name would be the Unexplored West.”

“Why hasn't it been explored?” asked Fluttershy. “Or maybe that's a poor question. Just looking at it I can kind of see why.”

Twilight nodded. “All that's said about it in any of the books I've read is that it's supposed to be an ancient, desolate, almost arctic wasteland, and that sure looks to be the case.”

“That's one mystery solved,” Rainbow said. “But where do we go from here? You're triply sure there weren't any further clues in Luna's journal, Twilight?”

Twilight let out a sigh and shook her head. “There wasn't anything that talked about where she went after Ghastly Gorge.”

“So what you're saying,” uttered Rarity, “this time we really are going in blind?”

“I'm afraid so.”

Cadance turned and stared out across the frontier. “Maybe one of us flying ponies should scout ahead. I know Celestia said we need to stay together, but in this case I think we need to risk it lest we all get lost. It could also help alert us to any threat that might be lurking around.”

“Or it might alert the threats to us,” said Fluttershy, trembling fiercely. “They could be down there right now... just waiting to ambush us.”

“No one except Princess Celestia knows we're here,” stated Applejack. “Besides, look at this place. I don't think there's even so much as a bird out there.”

“Fluttershy does have a point,” said Twilight. “But I'm sorry. I think Cadance might be right. What do you all think?”

Spike gathered up his items and returned them to his pack. “I think they both make a good point. We can have somepony scout ahead to give us a lay of the land. And if there is something out there then we can be working on a battle plan as we're moving.”

“Who needs a battle plan when you've got the Elements of Harmony?” Rainbow asked with a smug grin on her face, standing tall and puffing out her chest. “Whatever comes our way we'll just blast it with the power of friendship!”

“Little reminder, Rainbow Dash,” said Rarity, disregarding a resulting eye roll from the pegasus. “They didn't work on Nightmare Moon the last time—”

“How many times do I have to say it?” Rainbow interjected. “That was a fluke. If she didn't have the Alicorn Amulet then we would have won this war already.”

“The thing is we're not in Equestria anymore,” said Twilight. “We don't even know if the Elements will work all the way out here. Anyway, I'm in favor of somepony scouting ahead.”

“I'm your pony,” Rainbow said, flapping her wings several times. “How far ahead should I go? All the way to that mountain?”

“That may be a little far. For now I'd say just down into that valley. We'll wait here. Can you find your way back alright?”

“Roger that! And no sweat, this spot will be pretty easy to see from the sky. Just hang tight.” Rainbow spread her wings. Kicking off the ground, she sped off down the cliff then flew off toward the valley. She vanished from sight a moment later.

Everypony watched as Rainbow went. Once she was out of sight, Twilight looked down at the ground, then at the cave. After a moment she walked back up to the edge of the cliff and stared out across the bleak world before her. “I suppose we should leave ourselves the markings to find our way back, but in a way this plateau could be its own mark. Those cliffs on opposite sides of the valley almost create a pathway that leads right to this plateau. Something tells me to just use the lay of the land and then we won't have to leave any marks that tell other creatures we were here.”

“So, no paint then?” asked Pinkie, looking a little downtrodden.

Twilight shook her head. “I think we'll be fine without it. Let's just wait for Rainbow Dash.”

“Can we please do something about the cold?” asked Rarity, still shivering even with her cloak wrapped around her. “Like the magic bubble I asked for forever ago?”

“Oh, right,” said Cadance. She lit her horn, and a translucent bubble formed around the group that left them a couple yards all around. Within minutes, the air inside the bubble began to warm as the air outside was kept out. “Sorry. I got distracted with seeing this place.”

"Think Rainbow would be mad at us if we started lunch without her?" asked Spike, rubbing his tummy.

"I could really use a bite to eat," stated Rarity. "I'm sure she'd understand."

The ponies all gathered in a circle and partook in a small lunch of haycakes, pickle sandwiches and apple cider.

An hour later, Rainbow Dash returned. “Sorry that took so long." She settled down with the others, and had a lunch of the same items.

“Find anything that might point us in the right direction?” asked Twilight, gazing at her with a hopeful gleam in her eyes. “Or some midnium somewhere nearby so we can grab it right there and go home?”

Rainbow shook her head. “None of that crystal stuff anywhere.”

Everypony sighed together and glanced down.

“However, there are some ruins near the base of the mountain. But more than that, the world seemed to gradually get darker the closer I got to that mountain, and brighter as I moved away from it. Sound familiar?”

Everypony gazed back up at Rainbow with shock apparent upon their faces.

“The Everfree Forest...” Twilight's thoughts immediately flew back to several weeks prior when they retrieved the old journal from the ruined castle. The look of the twisted woodland implanted itself firmly into the forefront of Twilight's mind. She pictured how, though it had been a clear sunny day, the world had suddenly turned dark after stepping into the forest. She pictured how the trees and vegetation deep in the forest's center had been overtaken by strange, white ghost-like flame.

After a few moments, Twilight turned and glanced at the distant mountain beyond the valley. The longer she stared at it, the more she started to feel drawn toward it as if it were calling her. “That's it. That's our next destination. Don't ask me how. I can just feel it.”

“I ain't going to doubt y'all after Ghastly Gorge, sugarcube,” said Applejack, giving Twilight a warm smile. “That gut instinct of yours hasn't been wrong yet.”

Twilight returned the smile.

“How long of a trip are we estimating?” asked Shining Armor.

“On hoof probably a half-day's walk to the ruins then another half-day or maybe a little longer to the mountain.”

Twilight nodded. “So if we leave right now we can make it to the ruins by midnight. We can sleep in the ruins then make for the mountain first thing in the morning. Honestly I don't think the bubble is going to work down there with all the trees and boulders everywhere to obstruct it, so we may just have to brave the cold from here on out. If we have to we'll find an open spot and break for a few minutes to warm up. Everypony full and rested?”

The ponies all nodded. Collecting their packs and saddlebags, they rose to their hooves. Cadance's magic stopped in preparation for the relocation and the magic bubble faded.

“Then let's move out. I'll teleport us down to the ravine. Three. Two...”

Twilight's horn flared up and the party became encased in a blinding light. A split second later there was a sharp crack and the group disappeared from the top of the plateau, reappearing down in the ravine. The force of the teleport sent several of the ponies stumbling into and tripping over tree branches and downed trees while Rarity and Fluttershy tripped over each other.

“I think I'm finally getting used to that!” said Pinkie as she helped Rarity and Fluttershy up.

“Good for you, darling,” said Rarity, nudging away whatever smaller rocks were immediately around her. She grabbed her mane and ran her hoof through it a few times to push out the tiny twigs that had gotten stuck in it when she'd fallen. Afterward, she pulled the hood of her cloak up over her head. “Wish I could say the same for my poor mane. This is why I never go camping.”

Though it was now partially hidden behind all the towering dead trees, Twilight kept her gaze fixated on the mountain on the distant horizon. She then looked up at the dark clouds that dominated the sky above the mountain.

From down here, she thought, that mountain and those clouds look even more threatening than before. It'll only look worse and worse the closer we get, but that's where Nightmare Moon took Luna after they arrived here. I just know it.

Rainbow took to the air and flew up above the top of the spear-like dead tree tops. “Daytime's burning. Let's haul flank!”

With Rainbow Dash leading them along from the air, the ponies weaved their way through the branch and boulder laden ravine. As they went, they conversed about various things ranging from talking about each others' parents and siblings and other extended family, reminiscing about yester-years, and what they were going to do once the war with Nightmare Moon and the Animus was over. For the most part, the ponies kept their voices down at Twilight's behest.

When the ponies reached the end of the ravine and stepped onto the valley itself, the dead trees started to become more densely packed which slowed down their pace.

“I suppose this area must have been a forest at some point,” commented Applejack.

“We're about halfway to the ruins,” Rainbow called.

After a while of traversing through the ancient and lifeless woodland, the gray light of the region began to darken. Spike checked his watched and announced they were entering the evening hours. Finding a clearing big enough to fit Cadance's magic bubble, the ponies stopped for dinner. They all put their cloaks on and huddled together as they ate within the comfort of the protective barrier. Once they had warmed up, their trek resumed.

Several hours passed by in silence, and now the sky and region had completely darkened. The ponies exited the forest and entered a wide open space that was just as rocky and barren as the rest of the land around it. With the darkness of nighttime in full force, the ponies could no longer see the cliffs rising up on either side of the valley or the mountain. After agreeing they could risk it, Rarity's horn lit their way forward.

“We're there!” Rainbow called after a couple more hours. She flew down to the others and landed in front of them.

“Finally!” groaned Rarity with droopy eyes. “Where's the nearest building so we can sleep? We've been walking all day. My hooves are killing me!”

Twilight's horn began to radiate the same light as Rarity's horn. Shining Armor and Cadance did the same, giving the ponies a clearer view in front of them.

A moderately sized village stood before the ponies. Some of the dwellings were collapsed completely. Most of the ones that were still standing had similar shapes and sizes to the houses in Ponyville. Many had holes in their walls, and the roofs had caved in on several of them. Some doors were broken off from their hinges and standing at odd angles or laying flat on the ground while others were still fully attached. The windows were chipped and cracked. Some of them were broken out entirely, with the fragments of shattered glass littering the ground below and reflecting the light coming from the ponies' horns.

“Are we really going to sleep in one of these old houses?” asked Fluttershy. “They look like they'll collapse on top of us if we so much as breath on them.”

“Would you rather sleep out in the cold?” Rainbow inquired.

Fluttershy frowned and shook her head.

By the light of her horn, Twilight led the party about halfway into the village to the nearest house with a still attached door and unbroken windows. She slowly turned the knob which creaked loudly and pushed the door. The door opened with an equally loud creak, and after the resulting cloud of dust had settled, Twilight gently pressed her hoof against the wooden floor. The floor creaked and she pulled her hoof back, leaving a hole in the thick layer of dust on the floor.

“Wonder if there's a broom we can use to push all this dust out,” said Twilight as she flicked the dust bunnies from her hoof. “Or a pillow or blanket would work too. Speaking of, I don't recommend trying to sleep on any of the furniture pieces... unless you want to get mold or such caked onto your fur or anything.”

Rainbow walked past Twilight and stepped into the house. The floor creaked and clouds of dust shot up from around her hooves with each step she took. “Don't suppose the owner will mind if we just let ourselves in."

One by one, the ponies filed through the door until they were all inside, leaving the door open behind them. Within the smaller interior space, the combined magic light coming from Twilight, Cadance, Shining Armor, and Rarity quickly became blinding. Rarity, Cadance and Shining Armor withdrew their magic, leaving Twilight as the sole source of light illuminating the room.

They were standing in a modest living room. There was a stone fireplace against the wall to their left that had a couple logs inside a metal bin. Two metal rods were leaning against the fireplace, one of them a pair of tongs for gripping wood and the other a pointed rod for pushing at the wood. Against the wall to the ponies' right were two sofa seats, and one couch that had two round pillows on each end. A staircase behind the furniture led upstairs, a doorway in the back wall led into what appeared to be a kitchen where part of a dining table was visible. Against the wall between the stairs and the door into the kitchen was a bookshelf with numerous tomes within its shelves. A painting hung on the wall above the bookcase.

“Looks pretty cozy,” said Cadance. Wearing a tender smile, she inched up alongside Shining Armor and leaned against him.

The stallion blushed and moved his foreleg over, pressing it gently against his wife's foreleg.

“Let's use those pillows to clear the floor so we're not sleeping in a mountain of dust,” said Twilight.

Spike, Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy each grabbed a pillow from the couch. Holding them against the floor, they pushed the dust out the open door until it was all gone from the living room and kitchen. Meanwhile, Applejack and Rarity were examining the painting above the bookshelf.

“I think y'all should have a look at this,” said Applejack.

Curious, the others crowded around in front of the bookshelf and gazed up.

The painting was chipped in places and the colors had faded somewhat, but the picture was still clear enough to decipher. Six ponies—two earth pony stallions, an earth pony mare, two unicorn mares and a unicorn stallion—stood in front of a house that looked just like the homes in the village. The three earth ponies all had light orange fur, eyes that were different shades of red, and dark yellow manes and tails. The unicorn stallion had light green fur, green eyes and a gray mane. Both unicorn mares had emerald fur and sky blue manes and tails, while one had violet eyes and the other had green eyes. The stallions were all wearing tuxedo jackets, the mares were all wearing elegant crimson dresses, and all of them were smiling brightly. Standing in full frontal-view, none of their cutie marks were visible.

The unicorn mare with the green eyes had several red roses in her mane, and she wore a red necklace that looked like it was made entirely of actual rubies. She was embracing one of the earth pony stallions, who was wearing a green necklace that looked like it was made entirely out of emeralds, and was embracing her back.

Everpony's eyes widened.

“Ponies used to live here?” asked Spike.

“This paintin' sure makes it look like that,” said Applejack. “Or maybe the painter was somethin' else but lived with or knew ponies. Just like you, Spike. Either way, this looks like a family portrait.”

“Not just a family portrait!” Rarity beamed and pointed to the ponies in the painting. “Look at the way they're all dressed, and the way these particular two are holding each other. This is a wedding portrait! If only there was room in our saddlebags I'd take this portrait home and get it restored.”

"What do you think happened to make the residents abandon the town?" asked Fluttershy.

"Who knows," said Spike. "But that's a question for another time."

“Right shame this place has been left to rot." Applejack sighed then let out a yawn. "Well, I suppose we should be hittin' the hay.”

“Indeed,” said Twilight. “We have another long walk ahead of us tomorrow.”

The ponies returned the pillows to the couch while Rarity gently closed the front door with her magic. Without an open airway, the house quickly started to warm up with everypony inside. Cadance and Shining Armor settled down in the doorway to the kitchen while the others spread out across the living room floor. Spike checked his watch, noting that the time was now one in the morning.

“Same deal as this morning,” said Twilight. She finally let her magic drop, the bright light coming from her horn vanished, and the room went pitch black. “Goodnight, everypony.”

“Sleep tight,” said Applejack. “Don't let the parasprites bite.”

Rarity fell asleep immediately. Spike, Fluttershy, Cadance and Shining Armor followed a few minutes later, then Rainbow, Pinkie and Applejack.

A little bit after the others had passed out, Twilight still remained wide awake as her thoughts mulled over everything that had happened recently and about the abandoned village. Though she couldn't see it through the darkness, she looked over in the direction of the painting above the bookshelf. Finally, her head and her eyes started to feel heavy. Her eyes closed, and she lay there with her own soft breaths being the only thing she could hear as she awaited the peace of slumber.

After a few minutes, a ghastly wail sounded out in the distance. It started soft, grew louder, echoed through the air, then faded away slowly.

Twilight's eyes shot open and her ears turned in the direction the sound had come from. All feelings of restfulness suddenly left her.

The shriek came again, louder than the first time and following the same acoustic form.

Twilight's heart and breathing sped up, and a couple beads of sweat ran down her brow. Though the temptation to look was there, she lay perfectly still on her spot in the room, staring forward into the darkness of the living room. That sound.... That's the same cry I heard in my dreams. B-but I'm awake. N-no... I must be dreaming again! It's all a dream!

The cry came a third time. It was loud enough that it caused Twilight to wince and cover her ears while the pounding in her chest and her sweating got worse.

The sound caused all of the ponies to stir from their slumber.

“There's no way it's mornin' yet,” muttered Applejack as she rubbed her eyes.

“What is that noise? I was dreaming about sleeping.” Rarity also rubbed her eyes and started to groan aloud, but a lavender aura suddenly formed around her muzzle and clamped it shut.

“Shh!” Twilight swiped her hoof over her muzzle before releasing Rarity's muzzle from her magical grip. She motioned for them to stay low to the ground, then slowly turned her head to gaze up at the window near where she lay.

The sound of something walking nearby started to come from outside.

Everypony's gaze immediately flew to the door.

The sound and pattern of the steps resembled that of a pony walking. The steps became softer as the new arrival seemed to pass by the front of the house, then disappeared completely.

All fell silent once more.

Nopony inside the house dared to move a muscle or make so much as a peep, all except for Fluttershy who was giving off barely audible whimpers. Resting nearby, Applejack put her hoof over Fluttershy's mouth to silence her.

After a few minutes, with her heart still racing and sweat still pouring down her brow, Twilight eased herself to her hooves. The movements caused the wooden floor to creak slightly. Crouching down a little, she tiptoed very slowly over to the bottom-right corner of the nearby window and peeked outside. She motioned for Rainbow to move the window's bottom-left corner, which Rainbow did just as cautiously.

Neither of them could see anything through the darkness of the night, and they remained there for several minutes.

Suddenly, the steps outside returned. They grew loud quicker than before, matching the cadance of a pony at a full gallop, and they stopped right outside the door to the house as quickly as they came.

Everypony backed away as the door to the house swung open. Without hesitation, Twilight lit her horn and shot a magic laser straight at the new arrival before anypony even got a good look at it.

The bolt collided with the creature, sending it rolling back. A shrill cry sounded out as it crashed into a house across the way, causing it to become buried as the house collapsed on top of it.

Rarity created a field of magic light and the ponies rushed outside as the sound of wood crashing against itself and being pushed around rang through the area.

Escaping from the rubble, the creature leaped into the field of light and faced the party. It immediately lowered its front and raised its rear.

Everypony froze.

“I must be dreaming!” cried Spike, grabbing Twilight's foreleg.

“Me too!” exclaimed Rarity as she rubbed her eyes then gazed at the creature again.

Fluttershy whimpered loudly and trembled with her wings locked against her sides. She threw her forelegs around Pinkie, and Pinkie returned the embrace as quickly as she had been pulled into it. “Me three!” they cried in unison.

Standing before them was a pitch-black pony with no head.

With flattened ears and mouth wide open, Twilight's mind flew back to the dream she'd had after her accident with the Crystal Heart had left her unconscious.

Pinkie pointed at the creature and began to stutter. “H... H... H... Headless Horse!”

The creature's hooves and tail erupted in ghostly-white flame. It dug at the ground a few times and let out a growl so loud that it echoed across the ruined village.

Act 2 - The Hoofsteps of Doom, part 2

View Online

The creature's growl invaded Twilight's mind and pushed out all other thoughts. Her scars started to itch. Wincing, she rubbed her eyes as tears began to fall.

The others continued to stare at the beast.

“I think that thing's a mite ticked off,” said Applejack.

“Thank you, Captain Obvious,” Rainbow retorted with a grunt.

Rarity held on to Pinkie, trembling as much as Fluttershy. “N-n-nice Headless Horse....”

Rainbow huffed. “What are we waiting for? Let's blast this thing!”

“But we left the Elements in the house!” cried Fluttershy.

Without further warning, the Headless Horse charged at the ponies with incredible speed, leaving a trail of ghostly-white flame and smoke in its wake. The ponies jumped aside as the creature careened through the newly created opening like a runaway train. It hurried around to the house the ponies had been resting in, and leaped up onto the roof without missing a beat. It whipped around, then lunged at the ponies from above.

Shining Armor's horn lit up and a translucent wall appeared between the Headless Horse and the party, just in time for the creature to crash into it. A crackle sounded out as several bolts of magical energy erupted from the barrier from the force of the impact. Shining Armor winced, but his barrier remained.

The Headless Horse jumped back, ran several yards, then turned and rushed at the ponies again.

Having recovered slightly from her stinging eyes, Twilight poked her head out from behind her brother's barrier and shot another beam at the creature.

Glaring, Cadance did the same.

The Headless Horse dodged both shots, which exploded against the ground. It raised its right foreleg, and brought its hoof down upon the barrier with great force.

Shining Armor cried out in pain as more bolts of energy shot off from the barrier. His horn stopped glowing, letting off little crackles of its own, and the barrier faded.

The ponies cried out and quickly backed away from the creature. Glaring, Rainbow hovered in the air above the others.

The Headless Horse let out a fierce growl and reared back, pouncing again.

Rainbow rushed forward and tackled the beast. Both fell to the ground, with Rainbow landing on top of the pile. “Get the Elements!” she cried as she held the struggling Headless Horse down. “I'll distract it!”

“You ponies go!” cried Twilight. “I'll help Rainbow!”

The others all hurried back to the house and disappeared inside.

The Headless Horse growled as it fought against Rainbow's hold. After a few seconds, it managed to get a foreleg free and it smacked Rainbow's cheek with its hoof.

Rainbow grunted and stumbled toward Twilight.

Her horn lit up, and Twilight caught Rainbow in her magic, but this blocked her view of the Headless Horse.

With this brief window, the Headless Horse stood back up and charged away from the ponies, putting a large distance between itself and them to the point it was barely visible to them save for the ghostly-white flame of its hooves and tail. It crouched down and dug at the ground.

For a moment, Rainbow groaned and rubbed her cheek where the beast struck her.

“You okay?” asked Twilight, looking at the spot and noticing a large bruise on Rainbow's cheek.

“That thing is pretty strong, I'll admit. That kind of hurt.” She glared in the direction the beast ran and flared her wings. “Come on, Twilight. Let's get that monster!” She kicked into the air and streaked forward.

“Wait! The Elements!” Twilight started after Rainbow, but Pinkie's voice stopped her in her tracks.

“We got the Elements!”

Twilight looked back and saw the others coming out of the house, with Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy with their Elements around their necks. “Toss them here!”

They tossed them, and Twilight caught them in her magic. She placed the Element of Magic on her head, keeping the Element of Loyalty aloft. “Rainbow, come back!” she called as the ponies gave chase.

Rainbow kept flying toward the Headless Horse. “Where do you think you're going? You think you can just attack us and then run away? Come at me!”

The Headless Horse shrieked and galloped toward Rainbow. Once it had gotten close enough to its target, the creature leaped into the air and raised its forelegs. Still aflame, its hooves suddenly morphed into four-pronged claws ready to strike.

Rainbow's eyes widened. “Huh?!” Flying too quickly to avoid the equally speedy and unexpected move by the Headless Horse, Rainbow grunted aloud as the creature brought its new claws down on her head.

The two collided and fell several yards to the ground together, landing in a heap just like the first time they scuffled.

Eyes watering from the pain and dizzy from the bruise on her head, Rainbow tried to kick the beast off of her, but it had already risen and was standing over her.

Like lightning, the Headless Horse raked its right claw across Rainbow's face, eliciting a cry of agony from the pegasus.

Before Rainbow could defend herself, the creature raked it's other claw across the other side of her face. It grabbed Rainbow's head, and swung her around in a full twirl, hurling her toward Twilight and the others like she was a rag doll.

“Rainbow!” the others cried all together as they charged forward.

Twilight was unable to catch Rainbow in her magic before the pegasus hit the ground and skidded several yards before stopping right in front of them. She fired another beam at the Headless Horse, but it simply side-stepped long before the shot even came close as if it had been anticipating the attack. Twilight groaned. “Barrier!”

Shining Armor summoned his magic barrier again, fully shielding the party within the translucent dome that left them with a couple meters of space all around. The stallion was visibly sweating and his horn gave off tiny crackles, but his magic didn't falter.

Everypony's eyes landed upon the fallen pegasus. Rainbow was motionless on the ground, wearing a pained look and taking heavy breaths. Her eyes were closed, and numerous gashes were clearly visible on her face and a few on her chest. She was unconscious only for a moment before attempting to stand, but her legs wobbled heavily. Rarity and Applejack helped her up and stayed by her side. Rarity levitated her cloak off herself and wrapped it around Rainbow, then Pinkie, Spike and Fluttershy gently pressed the fabric against their friend's open wounds. Sweat poured down everypony's brows, and their breaths were labored but not as heavy as Rainbow's.

Wearing a deep frown, Twilight examined Rainbow. The blood stains forming in Rarity's cloak where the Headless Horse had slashed at Rainbow, combined with the weak, pained groans her friend let out caused Twilight to wince as if it were herself that had been beaten up. All the while, the ferocious growls of the Headless Horse lingered in the back of her mind. After a few moments, Twilight turned and gazed upon the creature's terrible form.

With it's claws and tail still aflame, and still slightly crouched down into a combative pose, the Headless Horse walked in slow circles around the barrier. It made frequent, low-key cries, and occasionally poked at the barrier with its claw before resuming its patrol.

Cadance watched the dark beast unfalteringly. “It's still hard to believe, but there it is right in front of us. The Headless Horse....”

“I've never seen anythin' move like that,” uttered Applejack, swallowing hard. “And that thing sure knows how to fight.”

Spike kept his claws gently pressing Rarity's cloak against Rainbow's wounds. “It doesn't have eyes or ears. How does it seem to know exactly where it's going?”

Pinkie tilted her head, squinted her eyes, pursed her lips and rubbed her chin. “How is it even alive?”

“It's obviously a magical creature,” stated Cadance. “Very powerful dark magic but magical nonetheless.

The Headless Horse continued to prowl around the barrier, poking at it with its claws and making soft cries, then it suddenly stopped and dropped to its hindquarters, seemingly just staring at the ponies.

“So how are we going to get out of this one?” asked Rarity, maintaining gentle pressure on Rainbow's wounds with her cloak. “Princess Celestia isn't here to save us this time. I hate to be the one to say this but, after the way it beat up poor Rainbow, I don't think any of us stand a chance against that thing.”

“Not one-on-one at least,” stated Applejack. “In fact that thing moves so fast it could probably take down whole groups of ponies no sweat. Twilight, couldn't you just teleport it, or us somewhere?”

“I could, but there's one critical issue with that idea. Now that it knows we're here, it'll just keep coming after us. Somehow, it sensed our presence when we were hiding in the house, so trying to hide from it doesn't seem very feasible. It's also proven it's more capable in battle than we are. We don't have time to lose hiding or fighting....”

Twilight stared unflinching at the creature while their options mulled over in her head, and only one gave her a glimmer of hope. “We need the Elements. For this to work, we'll have to immobilize it to give us enough time for the Elements to power up.” She glanced at Cadance. “Can you do that?”

“I could try and grab it with my magic,” she replied. “But that thing's powerful enough it is likely to break free and quickly.”

Rarity blinked several times. “It's possible for something to escape that?”

“If something is strong enough,” said Shining Armor, taking heavy breaths and sweating as he maintained his barrier. “Exactly what happens is that the captive thing struggles in the grip and lashes out. Doing so puts extra strain on the unicorn holding it and forces them to spend more energy to keep the spell going.”

“Cadance,” said Twilight, “how long do you think you could hold it for?”

“Something like this, maybe two minutes if even that.”

Twilight nodded and adjusted the Element of Magic that rested on her head. “That's all we need.”

Cadance returned the nod and turned her attention back to the Headless Horse which continued to sit there facing the group.

“Do you think it knows about the Elements?” asked Fluttershy.

“Don't really matter in this case,” said Applejack.

Rarity pulled the now blood-stained cloak off Rainbow and fastened the Element around the pegasus's neck. She then draped the cloak over Rainbow again, making sure to cover the wounds with different parts of the cloak that weren't already stained.

“Is it gone?” Rainbow asked weakly.

Twilight looked over and shook her head. “It's still here. For now we're safe inside Shining Armor's barrier, but we need to use the Elements if we want any hope it beating it.”

“Get me mine and we'll show that thing what happens when we get real serious.”

“We put yours on already,” stated Spike.

“Soon as I give the word, drop the barrier,” said Twilight.

Shining Armor nodded. “Ready when you all are.”

“Now!”

Shining Armor's horned stopped glowing and the barrier disappeared. At that same moment, Cadance lit her horn.

The instant the barrier was gone, the Headless Horse crouched and lunged at the ponies with a loud growl and its claws ready to strike. But mid-jump, it became enveloped in a turquoise aura that held it in place.

Cadance grunted as the creature started to shriek and thrash about within her magical grasp. “Got it! Please hurry!”

Warmth washed over Twilight as the familiar tide of magical energy began to flow through her, mingling with the resonant energies of the Element of Magic. The other five Elements turned aglow, and a translucent aura formed around each of Twilight's friends that corresponded with the color of their respective Element. The glow around the ponies merged into a single field that gave off a brilliant white light with rainbow-colored undertones, also growing to envelop Cadance and Shining Armor.

Cadance's horn suddenly stopped glowing as the field of light surrounded her, and the magical aura holding the Headless Horse dropped.

Twilight's eyes widened. “Impossible! It broke free already?”

The Headless Horse stumbled a little and shook itself off as it landed on the ground. The creature backed away as the field of light started to expand and grow brighter, then after a couple of seconds, it turned tail and sprinted off with lightning speed. The beast was gone from the village before the field had enlarged by a single meter. It disappeared into the night and another trail of the ghostly-white flame was left behind as it went.

With the creature's departure, Twilight stopped channeling her magic and the field of light surrounding the ponies faded. The flames died away, and the area was bathed in the darkness and silence of night once again. The ponies stood firm as they stared in the direction the Headless Horse had retreated in. Several minutes passed, but the creature did not return.

Everypony let out a deep sigh.

“Goodness gracious,” uttered Rarity as she held a foreleg against her rapidly rising and falling chest. “What a horrific beast!”

“Looks like the Elements scared it off,” said Applejack. “Please let that be the case anyway.”

Twilight looked at Cadance. “What happened?”

Cadance frowned and rubbed her horn. “I'm not sure. My magic just suddenly stopped working when that light covered me.”

“That almost sounds like the magic of the Elements overrode your own,” replied Twilight with a raised brow.

“But why would they do that?”

“I don't know. It doesn't make any sense.”

“Uh, everypony....” muttered Fluttershy, pointing at Rainbow.

Everypony turned their gaze.

Rainbow's eyes were closed, she wasn't moving, and she was leaning against Rarity like she would fall over if Rarity wasn't there. Rainbow's chest rose and fell in a gentle rhythm.

Rarity remained where she was. She frowned and let out a soft sigh. “We've told her several times. Someday, that reckless streak would put the poor dear or somepony else in serious danger. Just like recently when we went to visit her when she was a cadet at the Wonderbolts Academy, and a twister appeared and nearly killed us.”

Applejack gave Rarity a quizzical look. “Did you forget? That wasn't Rainbow, it was some other hot rod. I forget the name. But back to the present, we had no choice in this matter.”

“In her wounded state...” said Twilight, “ after that fight with the Headless Horse... using the Element was likely too taxing.”

“We should get to bed before anything else happens,” stated Shining Armor. “If you all would prefer I could stay up and keep a lookout in case the beast decides to come back.”

Twilight shook her head and smiled at her big brother. “That's very good of you to offer but you need your rest too.”

“I insist.”

“She's right,” said Cadance, giving Shining Armor a tender hug. “You need rest just like all of us. If you insist on standing guard for us, let me help you. I'll take the first watch.”

Shining Armor smiled weakly and hugged Cadance back. “Well... okay.”

Without any further word, Twilight levitated Rainbow and walked into the house the ponies had entered before. The others followed close behind. Once inside, the ponies spent several minutes gently rinsing Rainbow's wounds off with some of the water they'd brought with them, then tore up Rarity's cloak into thin strips to bandage Rainbow's cuts. Twilight set Rainbow down on the couch while everypony else spread across the front room and kitchen floors again. Utterly fatigued from staying up so late and the encounter with the Headless Horse, none of them had any difficulty falling asleep, save for Cadance who remained awake and gazing out the windows by the door.

Everypony woke early the next morning. After a quick breakfast, Twilight had Spike send Princess Celestia an update on their progress, the Headless Horse no longer being a mere legend, and what skills the beast has.

From her chest and up, Rainbow's eyes, muzzle and mane were the only parts of her body not wrapped up in the remnants of Rarity's cloak. She gave Rarity a questioning stare.

“Don't worry about the cloak, darling,” said Rarity with a smile. “All that matters is that you recover. I can easily get a new cloak when we get back home.”

Rainbow nodded.

“Okay,” said Twilight. “Everypony full and ready to go?”

“I'm all good,” stated Pinkie.

“What if the Headless Horse comes back?” asked Spike.

Rainbow glowered and let out a soft snort then looked away.

There was a moment of silence as everypony glanced at Rainbow.

“We'll scare it off with the Elements of Harmony like last night.” Twilight rubbed the top of her head. “At least I hope that' what happened. Maybe if we're lucky we'll actually get a shot off before it can run away and that will take care of it for good. Anyway, if everypony's ready then let's head out. Let's move quickly and try and reach the mountain before nightfall.”

Leaving the ruined village behind, the ponies walked along the cold ancient wasteland toward the mountain. They passed through areas similar to the ravine and forest they'd started in—nothing but dead trees with broken branches and some scattered boulders—and the towering cliffs far off to their sides had gotten closer to each other, making the ponies feel like they were in a cage. Like the previous day, gloomy gray clouds covered the sky, the air was chilly, and no sound of any kind of wildlife could be heard. The ponies made little conversation as they traveled.

Rainbow did not speak a single word the entire way, nor did she keep to the air. She walked alongside the others and simply stared at the ground. Whenever the others glanced in her direction, she appeared distant. When they said something to her, she did not reply. Occasionally, some of them would put their hoof on her shoulder and give her a warm smile. She returned the smile, but it was weak and quickly went away.

During lunch, Twilight kept a very close watch on Rainbow as the others tried once again to interact with her, and were met with the same eerie silence they'd gotten in response all morning. Twilight let out a sigh. “Rainbow can you come with me for a moment? Everypony.... can you excuse us please?”

The others watched quietly as Twilight led Rainbow a little ways away from the group. Like Cadance had done for them up to that point, Twilight maintained a magic bubble around her and Rainbow to shield them from the frigid winter air. Once they were far enough away to talk without the others overhearing them, Twilight faced Rainbow and gave her a discerning stare mixed with a slight frown. “You've been extremely quiet today.”

Rainbow didn't reply and stared blankly at Twilight.

“Just like that. This isn't like you at all.”

Again, Rainbow didn't reply.

“You do remember that you can tell me anything, right?”

Eventually, Rainbow nodded but still didn't speak.

“Want to tell me what's going on? Just a little friend to friend talk to clear the air?” Twilight put her hoof on Rainbow's shoulder and smiled gently. When Rainbow didn't give any response for the fourth time, Twilight thought about the previous night, and the cuts and bruises the encounter with the Headless Horse had left her friend with. Then, her mind shifted back to when they were at the Crystal Empire, and how helpless they had been against Nightmare Moon.

“Hey, uh, Rainbow,” said Twilight, “I know it's been really hard for us since Nightmare Night. We've suffered many hardships from the war, and had our very reality reconfigured by old myths turning out to be true. Whatever you might be thinking, you can tell me, and the rest of us. It scares me to see you so quiet.”

Silence.

Twilight let out a soft sigh and kept her hoof on Rainbow's shoulder. “Well, if you don't want to right now... that's okay too. I'm just worried is all, but I know I can't force you.”

Rainbow stared at Twilight. “I....” she muttered.

However soft it had been, the sound of her friend's voice made a small gleam of hope rise inside Twilight and she looked up, meeting Rainbow's gaze. “Yes?”

“I just....” Rainbow's voice faltered. Very slowly, she rubbed her head, then shook it. When she spoke again a moment later, her voice was barely a whisper. “Not now....”

Twilight frowned, but nodded. “Well, whenever you're ready.”

Rainbow nodded in return.

“Come on,” said Twilight, gently patting Rainbow's shoulder. “Let's head back to the others.”

Quietly, Twilight and Rainbow returned to the others, and the group resumed their journey across the bleak wasteland.

Coming within a mile of the base of the mountain, just as Rainbow had described the day prior, the world got darker and darker the closer they got. Spike checked his watch and noted that it was not time for the sun to set yet. The phenomenon reminded them of the Everfree Forest which gave them pause, but only for a few minutes. They stared up at the mountain's jagged, split peak and the crater in its center.

“So the plan again,” said Applejack, “we search the crater and if there's no crystal stuff there then we go past the mountain?”

Twilight nodded. “Correct.”

“Too bad Luna didn't just write it in the journal where Nightmare Moon took her. That would be easier than tryin' to figure it out step by step.”

“It's just a strong feeling I have that I can't quite explain. But like you said, my instinct has led us this far hasn't it?”

“It has,” replied Applejack with a slight hint of concern in her voice. “But that's actually what has me worried.”

“Worried?” asked Spike. “About what?”

Applejack kept her gaze on Twilight as all eyes turned toward her. “Please don't take this the wrong way, but my gut instinct is this: Ghastly Gorge, the cave, this place, the mountain....”

“What are you getting at, Applejack?” inquired Rarity, furrowing her brow.

“It's startin' to feel like y'all know exactly where you're goin'.” Applejack hesitated for a moment and took a deep breath. “And I think it has somethin' to do with these....” Giving Twilight a strong discerning stare, Applejack raised a hoof and pointed at her face.

Twilight blinked a few times. “With my eyes?”

Applejack shook her head and kept her foreleg raised.

Twilight's eyes widened. Slowly, she raised her hoof and touched her scars.

Applejack maintained her steely gaze and nodded before lowering her hoof. “Don't forget, them scars are magical in nature. You've had them for a few months now, but they don't appear to be healin' at all. And you yourself said it's entirely possible that your accident with the Crystal Heart what gave you them scars could have been a trap by Nightmare Moon, possibly as a means to corrupt you with her dark magic.”

Twilight's thoughts raced back to the accident then to the dream with Luna and the dark claw.

“Soon as we get back to Equestria,” Applejack continued, “you're gettin' yourself checked.”

“But I feel fine.”

“Y'all say that, but I just ain't so sure.”

“Really, I'm fine!”

“No ifs, ands, or buts about it, Twi,” said Applejack, her demeanor getting more stern by the second. “You ain't fine.”

Something stirred within Twilight, and she narrowed her eyes at Applejack. The longer she glared, the more she felt a seething malice swelling up inside her.

Rarity stepped between them and held out her forelegs. “Come on now, you two. This is no time to start fighting.”

“Me?” asked Twilight, glancing at Rarity. “What about her? She started it with those ridiculous notions that something is wrong with me.”

“I'm just concerned is all!” cried Applejack. “Why is that so wrong all of a sudden?”

Twilight glared at Applejack again and shouted at the top of her lungs. “I said I'm fine and that's that! End of discussion!” Without another word, Twilight snorted aloud, turned toward the mountain and walked away.

Standing still as statues and with mouths agape, the others watched silently as Twilight departed. They quickly exchanged fearful glances then followed after her, but purposely stayed a couple yards behind, watching her. A tense uneasiness hung in the air about them, and it started to snow as their trek resumed.

Eventually, the ponies reached the base of the mountain. The world was now as dark as midnight. Spike checked his watch again and announced it was the evening hours. With the ground sloping upward along the mountain, every pony who could used their magic to light the area. There were no paths visible, and the ponies faced a decent slope as they began their climb. Cadance, Rainbow and Fluttershy took to the air, but the climb was slow for the ponies as a whole and they had to take several rest stops.

After a while, the ground started to level out a bit as the ponies neared the rim of the crater. They could no longer see the land at the bottom of the mountain from their position; the world below appeared to be nothing more than a dark void ready to claim anything that entered it. After another rest stop, the ponies came to a pass between two of the towering rocky spires that rose up around the crater's rim.

The pass was clear of any debris, but how narrow it was gave the ponies more than a mild feeling of claustrophobia and unease. Scouting ahead just a little, Cadance announced that the ground started to slope down into the crater itself about a dozen meters beyond the pass. The ponies slowed their speed slightly once they reached the decline. By that time, it was snowing harder.

“I vote we call it a night once we get down there,” said Rarity wearily and shivering greatly. “With any luck there will be a cave somewhere we can sleep in so we don't freeze to death out here.”

“I'll look ahead.” Cadance flew away from the group and into the crater. The pink alicorn herself faded from view, but the globe of white light coming from her horn kept her from disappearing entirely.

Cadance returned after a short while with a frown on her face. “I couldn't find any caves. I'm afraid we'll have to sleep under the stars.”

The ponies all groaned at various volumes and several of them hung their heads.

“We could build a fire?” asked Pinkie.

“But we didn't bring any wood with us,” said Applejack. “And I don't think any of us are fixin' to backtrack to gather some.”

“I suppose I could stay up and hold my bubble to shield us from the cold air like before.” Cadance looked between the other horned ponies in the party. “But I would need somepony to trade me places so I can get some sleep too.”

Shining Armor immediately raised his hoof above his head. “I'll do it.” He glanced at Twilight and the other Element Bearers. “In the event the Headless Horse comes back or something else comes along, better that I be less rested than you all.”

Twilight and the others looked at each other briefly before nodding at Cadance and Shining Armor. Afterward, their journey continued, cautiously making their way down the hill by the magic light of their horned members. They stayed close together, ready to grab each other in case somepony slipped. Finally, the reached the bottom of the crater.

“Eleven o'clock,” said Spike, checking his watch.

“You sensing anything, Twilight?” asked Rarity.

Twilight looked around and closed her eyes. She stood still as the sound of her own breaths became the only thing she could hear. Other than the cold, hard rocky ground beneath her hooves and the frigid chill of the air, her heartbeat was the only thing she felt.

“Nothing,” she said with a sigh. “Nothing out of—”

Twilight suddenly paused as an odd feeling began to resonate within her horn. It was very faint, but it was enough to send a minor chill down the unicorn's spine. “Wait a second....”

Everypony stared eagerly at Twilight.

“What?” asked Spike. “What is it? Is there some of that crystal nearby?”

Twilight waited a little bit before responding. “It's... It's hard to tell, but I do sense something. And it's coming from....”

A few more minutes passed by in tense silence with everypony's remaining fixed eyes fixed on Twilight. Applejack watched her with eyes half-lidded and her brow furrowed. They leaned in closer and closer the longer they waited.

By then, Pinkie nearly had her nose touching Twilight's and she shook her friend by the shoulders. “Coming from where? Spill it, sister!”

Twilight grunted and backed away as Pinkie shook her. She opened her eyes and waited for the others to back away a little to give her some space. “From the west. I can't quite be sure if it's midnium or not but I remember sensing this same thing in the air in the Everfree Forest.”

“You sayin' there's another Everfree Forest west of here?” asked Applejack.

“This region is called the Undiscovered West for a reason. For all we know there could be another Everfree-like place here somewhere.”

“Lovely,” groaned Rarity.

“I know you all said we'd call it a night once we got down here,” Twilight continued. “You ponies should do that. I'm going to go a little further just to make sure I'm not imagining things.”

“Y'all ain't goin' off alone, sugarcube,” said Applejack. “I'm comin' with you.”

Her back turned to Applejack, Twilight rolled her eyes. “Fine....”

Rainbow stepped forward as well. She didn't say anything, but she gave Twilight the same determined look that Applejack did. She nodded slowly so as not to upset the bandages that were wrapped around her head.

Twilight glanced at Rainbow then walked up to her. She placed her hoof on her wounded friend's shoulder like before. “If you want to come too then that's cool.”

Still keeping quiet, Rainbow nodded again.

Twilight turned her attention to the others. “We'll be back soon.”

The ponies who were staying behind tried to find a somewhat comfortable bit of ground to settle down on. Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow headed off with Twilight leading the way by magic light and Spike's compass. Once they were far enough away, Cadance's magic bubble formed around the camp.

Twilight and her two companions continued along the crater floor. Like the rest of the mountain side, there were no trees here, only cold, hard rocky ground. The dark sensations in Twilight's horn slowly got a little stronger as they walked.

“So, Rainbow,” said Applejack, her voice carrying a tone of uncertainty. “Um....” She started to mumble incoherently. “Are your cuts still hurtin'? Need another rinse off?”

Rainbow let out a soft grunt.

“Is that a yes, or a no?”

Twilight sighed. “Just leave her be, Applejack. She's got a lot on her mind and she doesn't need us pestering her nonstop.”

Applejack gave Twilight another look of shock. “Uh... okay. Sorry.”

After only several minutes, the sky suddenly changed from pitch-black to being covered in ghostly-white clouds that gave off an eerie glow. The clouds drifted to and fro, pressing into each other endlessly, but they never parted, leaving the sky completely blanketed. The land remained covered in the dark of night. In addition, the same eerie light appeared around the edges of the mountain that made it look like an outline.

With this new look to the area, the ponies could see the split in the mountain's peak actually came all the way down to the ground. The cliffs were wide apart at the mountain's peak, but got closer together the closer to the ground they came, resulting in a narrow pass at the base. From their current position, neither Twilight, Applejack or Rainbow could see exactly what lay beyond the split in the mountain. Sensing dark energy coming from the direction of the pass, Twilight determined that was their next destination.

The trio returned to the camp, easily finding it again thanks to Shining Armor staying up to light the camp with his magic. Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow soon joined the others in peaceful slumber. Shining Armor did the same next to Cadance, until she woke him up several hours later. The princess went to sleep at her husband's side, and the stallion spent the rest of the night maintaining the magic barrier that protected the ponies from the icy air.

Once everypony had awakened and eaten, the party was led to the spot where Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow had visited the night prior. Just like the first time, the dark sky suddenly changed to being covered in drifting ghostly-white clouds that gave off an eerie glow. The world below the blanketed sky lost some of its light which left the land bathed in a partial darkness, but the ponies could still see a fair distance in front of them, including the mountain pass which stood out like a bruised leg.

Save for those who'd already seen this drastic shift in the look of the world, the ponies stood with their mouths agape.

“Will somepony please tell this place to make up its mind?” asked Pinkie.

“Nine in the morning,” said Spike, checking his watch and compass as he sat on Twilight's back. “And heading due west.”

“Ain't no time like the present,” stated Applejack. “Let's move out, ponies.”

Keeping to the head of the group as the herd of ponies proceeded toward the pass, Twilight recited in her mind everything from Luna's journal that she could recall. The familiar tingle of dark energy crept into her horn the closer they got. It was still faint, but just enough that it guided her every hoofstep toward their goal.

The pass was a lot narrower than the ponies first thought. Stretching only several meters wide, it was still big enough that it didn't slow down their progress. However, with the sheer closeness of the cliff faces that rose up on either side of them to heights they couldn't see from their position, the ponies were left feeling like they were boxed in.

As they inched along, the sound of low rolling thunder reached their ears. Finally coming to the end of the pass, the ponies beheld a sprawling desert. They paused at the edge of the gray sand and stared out, spotting a few scattered rocky outcroppings and some hills.

The tingle in Twilight's horn suddenly got stronger and she felt a warmth throughout her body.

“Well, it's no Everfree Forest,” said Rarity.

“Maybe Everfree Desert?” asked Spike.

“Took the words right from me.”

“Is it just me,” stated Applejack, “or is the air suddenly warm?”

Rarity nodded. With a bright smile, she sat down on her hindquarters, rubbed her forelegs together and hummed aloud. “It does and thank goodness! Finally something to feel relief about!”

“There's a concentration of dark energy in the air,” said Twilight as she rubbed her horn. “I'm sure you, Cadance and Shining Armor are having some tingling sensations in your horns right now.”

Rarity rubbed her horn. “I do actually.”

Cadance and Shining Armor both nodded their acknowledgement of Twilight's assertion.

“This place is giving the whole Pinkie Pie the tinglies!” cried Pinkie. “I mean that literally and figuratively.”

“It's strange, but I feel it too,” said Spike.

Applejack glanced at Twilight. “So can I. Does it mean we're close?”

Twilight closed her eyes and waited for several moments. “If they're strong enough, concentrations of dark energy can be felt even by earth ponies, pegasi, and other creatures. There's no mention of dark energy in the air itself in the journal, but Luna described the region she went to as 'her kind of place'. This desert definitely feels like the right place. We're close. That crystal is definitely here somewhere.”

“There's no telling how large this desert could be,” said Shining Armor.

“I''ll find it....” stated Twilight with a somewhat dark tone. She stared straight ahead with a gleam in her eyes.

“Looks like that crystal may not be the only thing we might find here....” Trembling, Fluttershy pointed at the ground and everypony looked down.

There was a trail of what looked like hoof prints in the sand. They were fresh in appearance, and led away from where the ponies stood deep into the desert.

Rainbow glared at the prints, but did not speak.

“So this is where that monster ran off to,” said Applejack with a snort. She kicked at the sand in front of her, destroying the hoof prints and sending a small wave of sand flying away. “If only we had time to give it a good old-fashioned whoopin'.”

“Maybe it needs midnium or to be around dark energy to refresh itself,” said Cadance. “That would seem most likely, assuming it does actually get fatigued.”

Without looking back at her friends, Twilight started to walk forward. “Let's get moving. We'll follow the tracks and see where it takes us.”

The others all startled a little at Twilight's sudden movement, but they caught up to her and followed close behind. No longer having a firm ground beneath them, the sound of the continuous rolling thunder became the only thing they could hear. After a couple hours of walking over great dunes and going around sand pits of various depths—some so deep that a pony would have to be air or magically lifted out of them—the ponies' weary breaths joined in the chorus of thunder overhead.

Twilight felt no such fatigue. Despite the tingling in her horn and her quicker than normal pace, she felt a strength within her being that did not let up. With that same determined look in her eyes and in her stride, she continued alongside the trail of hoof prints without faltering.

“Twilight,” said Rarity between hard breaths, “could we maybe slow down a bit? Maybe even stop for a few minutes?”

Twilight did not look back. “Why? We're making good time.”

“What about lunch?” asked Spike. “It's almost noon. Good a time as any for a little break.”

“If you all want to stop for lunch that's fine, but I'm going on.” Twilight's tone was firm. “Just follow the tracks and you'll catch up.”

The others furrowed their brows at her. They glanced at each other, then elected to have their lunch as they walked.

“Sure you don't want anything, Twi?” asked Spike, holding up a bottle of water. “Not even a drink?”

Without even looking back at the others, Twilight grabbed the bottle in her magic, took a drink, and tossed it behind herself like she didn't care where it landed.

Fluttershy barely caught it in her hooves before it hit the ground.

Applejack furrowed her brow at Twilight and gave her another half-lidded stare.

Soon, Twilight began to feel the concentration of dark energy in the air get stronger.

Getting close.

Her pace quickened.

So close!

Without warning, she broke into a sprint.

The sudden lunge caused Spike to lose his grip. He yelped as he was thrown from Twilight's back and landed face first in the sand before anypony could catch him.

The others went wide-eyed.

“Hey!” gasped Rarity as she levitated Spike off the ground. She dusted him off before setting him down on her own back. “What are you doing?”

The ponies called out to Twilight, but she didn't reply or even give any indication that she heard them. They groaned and gave chase with Spike clinging to Rarity's neck.

The calls of her friends were pushed to the back of Twilight's mind as she galloped. Despite not having stopped for a break since entering the desert, the concept of fatigue felt like a foreign concept to her. With a dark grin on her face, she careened forward like a bullet train. Soon, the object of the journey came into her view. She dashed onward, not stopping until she entered an entire field of dark, jagged crystals that were sticking up out of the sand like spikes.

Some of of the crystals were as small as a foal or smaller. Some were the size of an average height adult pony. Some were as big as a house. The crystals all rose up at different angles and the field stretched as far as could be seen across the darkened sands.

The ponies soon caught up to Twilight. After taking a moment to catch their breath, they stared at her with utter bewilderment clear upon their demeanors.

“What the hay, Twilight?” grumbled Applejack, glowering a little. “What's the big idea just takin' off like that?”

“Isn't it obvious? Just look around. We found it!”

“Be that as it may,” said Rarity, mirroring Applejack's tone, “we're supposed to stick together. More than that, poor Spike could have been seriously hurt!”

Twilight looked back and grunted. “Oh. Sorry about that, Spike. Well come on, ponies. We've found what we came out here for. Let's grab what we can carry and hoof it back to Equestria! We did bring the tote bags to carry it in, right?”

“One tote.” Pinkie set her saddlebag down on the sand and pulled out a small, black, rolled up tote bag. “Got it right here.”

Staring at the tote, Twilight frowned. “Is that it? I thought we brought more.”

“We didn't because we needed room for food and water,” said Shining Armor.

“We had a talk about this,” stated Applejack. “We agreed that a few small samples was all we needed.”

“I changed my mind. We need more!” Twilight levitated her saddle bag to her side, opened the pouches, and turned it upside down. All of her bottled water and packaged snacks fell to the ground. “Put that wherever.”

The ponies just stared at Twilight as she began to collect hoof-sized midnium shards and stuff them into her saddlebag. They exchanged nervous glances again, then sighed under their breaths. Rarity gathered up Twilight's supplies and distributed them among everypony else's. The others joined Twilight in picking up the small dark crystals within a couple yards of them which they placed in the tote bag.

Everytime the ponies touched one of the crystals, they shuddered and let out a gasp.

“Is that supposed to happen?” asked Fluttershy. “I thought this stuff was only supposed to affect unicorns.”

“I'm definitely feeling the tinglies now!” cried Pinkie.

“Remember what Celestia told us it said in the journal,” said Cadance as she dropped another shard into the tote. “This stuff is solidified dark energy. It interferes with a creature's natural magical energies. And to your question, many scholars believe that earth ponies and pegasi actually do have magic within them, just not in the same way unicorns do. Matter of fact, one common theory is that the magic inside pegasi is what enables them to walk on clouds and manipulate the weather.”

“That so?” inquired Applejack. “What are they sayin' about magic and earth ponies?”

“This is just conjecture, but they say earth ponies have more stamina and are unrivaled in farming and agriculture.”

Fluttershy suddenly stopped and stared at a spot away from her. “I'm sorry to interrupt, but has anypony else noticed these?”

Everypony turned to stare at what Fluttershy was pointing at.

There were more hoof prints in the sand several yards away from the trail of prints the ponies had followed, and away from where the ponies had been stepping. They were spread over a wide area, and the area they covered was completely devoid of the midnium.

“There's no way those could be Luna's tracks from a thousand years ago,” said Fluttershy. “Um... could they...?”

“Not unless they're literally set in stone,” stated Applejack. It wasn't until that moment, looking down, the farm pony noticed that the trail of prints they'd followed stopped where Twilight had stood upon first arriving at their location. “That's weird. I didn't notice before but the Headless Horse's tracks stop here, and there's even more tracks over there!”

She pointed at another grouping of tracks at another spot, not connected to the Headless Horse's or the bunch that Fluttershy had spotted. Completely forgetting about the task they had come for, the ponies stared at all the tracks. Twilight, however, continued to gather up midnium shards like she wasn't even paying attention to anything else.

“Why do the Headless Horse's tracks suddenly stop here?” Applejack continued. “And whose are these other two sets? Looks like this place has seen some activity recently, but from whom?”

“Is the tote full yet?” asked Twilight as she strapped her near overflowing saddlebag to her waist. “I'm packed and as Pinkie Pie would say, I'm ready to go go go!”

Everypony's attention snapped back to Twilight as the unicorn started to trot back in the direction they'd come from. With more uneasy glances at each other, they hurriedly filled up the tote the rest of the way, then followed after their friend to start the long journey home.

Act 2 - A New Hope

View Online

With Twilight leading the charge, the ponies raced across the dark desert, following their original trail of hoofsteps to guide them back. The split mountain loomed in the distance and inched ever closer.

Twilight kept a fierce, dark demeanor and did not let her gaze stray from the mountain. Neither the extra weight from her saddlebag overloaded with midnium, or the fact she'd been running for a half hour straight slowed her. In fact she did not feel even the least bit fatigued as she charged toward her goal.

“Twilight!” shouted Rarity from several yards behind and breathing heavily. “I'm as excited as you are to be heading home, but couldn't we just rest for ten minutes or something?”

“I don't think she's listening,” said Spike as he sat on Rarity's back and kept a tight grip around her neck.

“She's been actin' real weird ever since we arrived in this desert,” stated Applejack in a hushed tone. “This place is definitely affectin' her.”

Fluttershy nodded and took deep breaths. “No arguments from me.”

“Double no arguments from me,” said Pinkie.

“I'm really worried, y'all,” continued Applejack, maintaining her low volume and staring at Twilight. “I don't know if all that midnium she's got is affectin' her too. At this point that wouldn't surprise me, but I'd bet every bit I have in my savings those dang scars are the root of it. Like I told her before, soon as we get back to Equestria she's gettin' checked, and now, I don't care if I have to hogtie her to her bed to get it done.”

A dark gleam flashed in Twilight's eyes and through her scars. She glared, but did not look back or slow down.

“Let's not rush to extremes,” said Cadance, also keeping her voice down. “But the rest of it, I agree with you one hundred percent. There's definitely something up with her.”

Applejack frowned and let out a quiet sigh. “I know. I'm just really worried is all.”

Shining Armor nodded. “So am I. All the more reason to make haste.”

The ponies didn't stop until they reached the mountain pass. None of them spoke as they rested. Twilight sat several yards in front of the others, keeping her back turned to them. The others all kept a concerned eye on Twilight, but figured the best thing to do at the moment was to give her some space. They ate a quick snack then resumed their journey.

Having grown used to it by that point, the ponies completely ignored the changes to the sky and to the lighting in the region as they climbed out of the crater. Still being close to the mountain, the area was as dark as midnight. After reaching the base of the mountain, Spike checked his watch and noted that it was mid afternoon. The ponies continued on but at a reduced pace after having spent so much energy racing out of the desert.

Twilight stayed at the head of the group by several meters and trotted along.

The area slowly got a little brighter as they moved away from the mountain, but not by much. It was still dark by the time they reached the abandoned village. The ponies looked up, and though the sky was still covered end to end by gray clouds just like when they'd first arrived, the sight actually gave them a brief feeling of relief. Spike checked his watched again and announced the time as six in the evening. Everypony set their saddlebags aside.

“Shall we keep going?” asked Spike. “Or do we rest here for the night?”

“At the rate we've gone,” said Applejack, “I'd say we'll reach the portal back to Equestria just around normal bed time. What do you think, Twi? You doin' okay?”

Twilight didn't reply. She merely kept her gaze in the direction of the cave at the end of the valley.

Rarity stared at Twilight for a moment then turned her attention to Rainbow and examined her bandages. “And how are you doing, Rainbow Dash? You haven't said a word all day again.”

Rainbow rubbed her head. “My head still hurts...” she mumbled with a hint of annoyance. “So does my chest.”

“Among more... emotional things I imagine,” said Rarity.

Rainbow let out a soft snort and looked away.

“Oh come now, darling. You don't need to hide it from us. We're your friends. You can tell us anything.” Rarity put her hoof on Rainbow's shoulder. “Here, let us rinse off those cuts for you.”

Rainbow closed her eyes. She sniffled and tears began to fall from her, but after a few moments, she nodded.

Rarity smiled and her horn lit up. The cloth scraps around Rainbow's head and chest unraveled then floated off to the side, revealing the gashes leftover from the fight with the Headless Horse.

Fluttershy pulled a water bottle from her saddlebag. She poured a little bit of the water over the wounds, then gently dabbed at them with an un-bloodstained portion of the bandages. She smiled. “There you go, Dashie. They look like they're going to heal well.”

“We'll get you some fresh bandages as soon as we get home, darling.” Rarity patted Rainbow's shoulder as she used her magic to tie the bandages around her friend's wounds.

Rainbow kept still and didn't look at the others and her tears continued to fall. “Thanks...”

“Anytime!” said Fluttershy.

Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie formed a circle around Rainbow and embraced her in a group hug. A moment later, Rainbow lifted her forelegs and wrapped them around her friends as far as she could.

“You're slackin', Pinkie,” said Applejack. “Normally you're the first pony to leap into the action when somepony is feelin' down.”

“Yeah well... Well... Okay. Yeah I'm slacking!”

The group laughed, and even Rainbow in her sullen state managed a chuckle. Spike, Cadance and Shining Armor smiled at the sight, then looked over at Twilight who still sat several yards away with her back turned to everypony and staring in the direction of the cave.

“Twilight,” said Shining Armor, giving her a serious look and tone, “why aren't you—”

He paused, seeing Twilight swaying on the spot. “Twily?”

Everypony turned their attention to Twilight and gazed at her curiously.

All strength had suddenly left Twilight's body, and a chill rushed down from her horn that quickly spread all through her. Suddenly, she fell over onto her right side, making a soft thud as she struck the ground. The last thing she heard before everything went dark was her friends' panicked cries, and the sound of their hooves as they rushed over to her.

“Not again!” shouted Pinkie.

Twilight groaned as she slowly came to. Dizziness wracked her head. She could not feel any part of her body, and she lacked in strength so much that she could not open her eyes. She could hear nothing save for her own slow breaths, and she rested there for a length of time which she could not count. Eventually, the feeling in her body began to return.

She felt something soft beneath her; soft, but grainy. The sound of sloshing of water reached her. It grew in volume until it was almost overpowering, then lessened until it was barely audible before rising again. It repeated this motion endlessly, and the sonance filled Twilight with a serenity that helped to calm her. Finally, enough of her strength had returned that she peeked her eyes open. She blinked until her vision cleared, then stared in confusion as the ground she was resting upon came into clarity.

Sand?

Lying on her right side, Twilight eased herself up onto her stomach and folded her legs in a little. She rubbed her throbbing head then stood up. Her legs trembled with fatigue, but she was able to keep herself steady. Shaking the remaining sand from her fur, she glanced around at her surroundings.

She was standing on a moonlit beach under a ghostly white sky that gave off an eerie glow. A large dark moon hung high in the sky. To her left was the unmistakable growth of the Everfree Forest which stretched as far as the beach did. To her right was a vast sea, but the surface of the water did not mirror the whiteness of the sky. It was as dark as the moon, and its waters glided up and down the shoreline. The area seemed to be illuminated like it was under a full moon, complemented by endless soft flashes of silver light from the water's rippling surface.

Twilight's mouth hung open as she beheld the sight, and all the little cogs in her head began to go into overdrive.

This must be another life-like dream. Okay, Twilight, you weren't sure what to make of the first one, but now that you're a little more experienced, you can figure this out. This all means something. The question is what.

She turned and stared out to the dark sea. Though the surf occasionally climbed up the shore far enough to cover her hooves, Twilight did not budge.

The only thing that's really similar to what I saw before is that ghostly white sky. Though it's not like it would be hard to recapture the natural darkness of the Everfree Forest.

Twilight's thoughts were interrupted when a large shadow suddenly passed over her. She jumped a little and crouched down slightly with her legs spread apart. Before she could speak or do anything else, an extremely powerful gust of wind kicked up. Twilight screamed as she was thrown high into the air far out to the sea. She fired up her horn to teleport herself back to the beach, but her magic fizzled out immediately. Flailing her legs wildly, she tried to teleport again but the result was the same, and she started to fall. She took a deep breath, clenched her eyes shut, and she dropped into the pitch-dark sea moments later.

The force of the fall caused Twilight to plunge a couple meters down before coming to a stop. Holding her breath, she started to kick with her legs to propel herself up. After a few moments of being submerged, a painful pressure began to build in her chest and her face flushed. She kicked her legs even harder as the pressure in her chest got worse and worse.

I should have reached the surface by now! Can't hold it any longer...!

Losing control of herself, her mouth popped open and she inhaled. Her heart raced, but instead of getting a wave of liquid rushing down her throat, the pressure in Twilight's chest lessened. After a few more times inhaling beyond her control, the pressure went away completely and Twilight felt normal again, despite still feeling completely submerged.

Okay...? she thought. Do I dare ask?

It was in this moment that Twilight realized the water wasn't cool; it was actually warm. Her curiosity getting the better of her, she peeked her eyes open. No water seeped into her eyes, and she opened them completely. Looking up, she could see the surface of the sea illuminated by the endless flashes of silver light dancing on the tiny waves. Twilight kicked her legs again, but the water's surface did not move closer; she seemed to be suspended in place within the abyssal waters. She let out a deep sigh, and even that wasn't at all effected by the surrounding water. She glowered, folded her forelegs, and just stared forward.

Great! I'm stuck in the middle of an ocean with water looks and feels like water, but isn't doing normal water things like drowning me. I hate dream logic... She paused and furrowed her brow. Did I just give the impression that I would perfectly okay with drowning?

Suddenly, a dark figure faded into Twilight's view.

Twilight yelped and instinctively kicked at the water to push herself back, but remained in place.

The figure had the shape of a pony. It was the same size as Twilight, and had a pointed object sticking out of its forehead that greatly resembled a unicorn's horn.

Twilight's breath's quickened and her heart pounded in her chest as the creature turned to face her. Though it didn't have eyes, the tingling in Twilight's spine told her it could somehow see her.

The creature began to mimic Twilight's pose along with every other movement she made as the two of them just hung in place within the dark sea. Solid white eyes appeared in its head, as did exact copies of the claw-mark scars over Twilight's eyes and in the same location.

What little light there was in the area suddenly disappeared. The sound of something large plunging down into the water came from above Twilight, but before she could look up to see what it was, she began to feel extremely drowsy. She struggled to keep her eyes open. Through the brief moments of clear vision, she saw a four-pronged claw envelop the creature in front of her. Immediately after, Twilight's eyes shut tight and all feeling in her body went away.

Twilight stirred from her slumber. She felt something soft beneath her head, and something equally soft covering the rest of her. It was very warm in the space and she almost subconsciously curled up more within it, letting out a quiet foal-like coo. After a few moments of clinging to the soft fabric that cradled her, Twilight peeked her eyes open.

She was lying in a small bed with a deep blue wooden frame. Hearts were carved out of the top of each leg of the frame and the pillow her head rested on was a pale violet. The blanket had a checkered pattern, with half of the squares in the design the same pale violet as the pillow and the other half were a light brown. All the violet squares in the pattern had a brown butterfly in them, and the brown squares had a violet butterfly. Twilight sat up slightly and looked around the room. There was a window in the wall to her left, with the sky outside covered by white clouds and a bird feeder situated on the window sill. A desk and dresser stood to her right with a clock on the desk that read two, and above the bed were two small tapestries hanging from wall pins. Both tapestries had pictures of grassy meadows under a bright sun. In the far corner of the room opposite the bed was a closed door. She was alone in the room.

Twilight let out a weak groan as soreness wracked her entire body and a migraine assaulted her head. She rubbed her head, then her itching eyes, then allowed herself to simply fall back onto the pillow. She sighed under her breath.

“What a life,” she mumbled.

At the moment though we have butterfly blankets and windows with bird feeders... I must be in Fluttershy's cottage. That means... She turned over in the bed and smiled brightly as she gazed out the window. Equestria. Home.

Twilight lost track of time as she continued to stare out the window at those homely, pegasus-manufactured Equestrian clouds. Her smile dominated her countenance, but eventually, all thoughts were brought back to hers and her friends' recent journey.

“How long was I out for this time, and that dream...”She began to mull over the dream, but for some reason, it was completely hazy; she could not recall a single thing. After several minutes, she let out a groan and rubbed her head as she lie in the bed. “What gives? Why can't I remember it? I didn't have this issue with the first one.”

Suddenly, the thundering sound of numerous hoofsteps scurrying up stairs came from the hall. The loud noises caused Twilight's headache to grow worse. She winced, folded her forelegs over her head and clenched her eyes shut.

The door flew open and Twilight's friends came into the room with Cadance, Shining Armor and even Celestia in tow. All of them wore bright, relieved smiles. The room quickly filled up with the ponies, leaving little space to move around.

“You're awake!” cried Pinkie as she hopped in place, making the wooden floor creak.

“Not so loud!” replied Twilight. She opened her eyes and gave Pinkie a firm stare.

Pinkie's eyes widened. She frowned and stopped hopping. “Sorry, but I'm just so excited to have you back. You passed out again on our way home.”

“Again? When did I... Oh right. Crystal Empire.” Twilight chuckled and set her forelegs down. She readjusted herself so that she was sitting up and leaning against the headboard, giving her a clear view of the others.

Spike climbed onto the bed and wrapped his arms around Twilight, holding her like he never wanted to let go.

Twilight beamed and returned the embrace, then looked back to others. “So, how long was I out this time?”

“Three days,” said Applejack, also giving Twilight a gentle hug. “After you dropped, we didn't stop until we got you back here. That was two days ago.”

“With you unconscious,” said Shining Armor, “the trip back through the portal was... interesting. Let's just leave it at that.”

Twilight let out another chuckle and looked down at Spike who still had his little arms wrapped her. She then looked over at Cadance. “Any new scars I need to worry about?”

Cadance kept her smile and shook her head. “Nope.”

“That's good at least.”

“Welcome back, egghead!” Rainbow said proudly. “Again that is.”

Twilight turned her gaze over to Rainbow and smiled. She noticed that the blood-stained cloth strips on Rainbow's head and chest were gone, and had been replaced by brown medical gauze. What's more, Rainbow didn't sound gloomy or look downtrodden anymore. “Well! Seems like you're finally back to your old self!”

“Yeah see, I wasn't really upset about losing that fight with the Headless Horse. I was just in tactical retreat mode.”

“Twenty bits says you're a big fat liar.”

Rainbow smirked. “Now now, Twilight. Don't go making bets you know you can't win. Who do you think you are? Applejack?”

Everypony laughed for a few moments.

“So how are you feeling, Twilight?” asked Fluttershy. “How about I get you something to drink and eat? I'll bet you're starving.”

“I've got a headache and I feel sore all over, and I'd love a snack.”

“Way ahead of you, Fluttershy!” Pinkie rushed out of the room and disappeared down the stairs. She returned a moment later, carrying a large bag full of cookies and doughnuts of all kinds in one hoof, and a mug of steaming hot cider in the other. She beamed and set the bag and mug down on the desk by the clock. “As always, Dr. Pinkie Pie has everything a pony needs to beat back hunger upon waking up from a coma.”

“I suppose Nurse Fluttershy will get you some pain medicine then,” said Fluttershy. “I'll be right back.”

Reaching into the goodie bag without looking, Twilight pulled out a small lemon cookie as Fluttershy left the room. She finished it in two bites and hummed in delight before delving into the bag again, this time snagging a chocolate doughnut with strawberry and vanilla sprinkles.

Fluttershy returned to the room, carrying a single, small red and white capsule on top of a pile of napkins. She gave another warm smile. “Here you go, Twilight. I also got you some napkins since Pinkie somehow forgot those.”

Pinkie gasped and looked inside the bag. “Hey you're right! I did! I left them downstairs!”

“Open wide!” said Fluttershy, holding the medicine out.

Twilight took a small swig of the cider and let Fluttershy drop the medicine into her mouth before swallowing. “Thanks a ton. Treats from Sugarcube Corner, hot apple cider, soft warm beds... I know we weren't gone more than a week but it feels like much much longer.”

“You were just homesick, Twilight,” said Celestia gently. “Everyone gets that feeling when they're away from the place they love. It's also wonderful to have you all back. I'm told your quest went well.”

“It sure did, Princess,” said Applejack. “Except for those few things we told y'all about in the letter.”

“The Headless Horse...” Twilight's expression turned grim. “Also, sorry for scaring you all again by fainting like that.”

“Speakin' of...” Applejack's tone took on a more serious note, and she gave Twilight a concerning look that was quickly mimicked by everyone else in the room. “Now that we're back home, you mind tellin' us what the hay was goin' on with you back there, sugarcube?”

Twilight stared at Applejack and tilted her head slightly. “What was going on with me?”

“The way you started actin' once we set hoof in the desert.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Y'all don't remember?”

Twilight did not reply and maintained her blank stare.

The others all furrowed their brows and glanced at each other. After a few moments, they all turned their gazes back to Twilight.

“Twilight...” continued Applejack. “To put it simple, you started actin' real scary, real... dark.”

“Scary and dark?”

“Yeah,” said Pinkie. “You rushed off ahead without warning and nearly got Spike hurt in the process. Then it was like the only thing you seemed to care about was the midnium. It was almost like you had become possessed or something.”

Twilight frowned and looked down at Spike who remained in her embrace. “Did I really act like that, and did I really almost hurt Spike?”

“How could you not remember?”

“I-I don't know...” Twilight's eyes began to water and she hugged Spike even tighter. “I'm sorry, everypony, and I'm sorry, Spike.”

“It's all good,” he replied gently. “But you were acting pretty strange. What do you remember?”

Twilight stared down at the blanket for a few minutes while the others watched her. “I remember going through the portal to the frontier and how bleak the place was. I remember some kind of freaky mountain, the abandoned village and the Headless Horse, then nothing until I fainted.”

“Applejack suggested it several times,” said Cadance, “and all of us agree, those scars of yours are somehow involved in all this.”

“I do remember we talked about getting me checked for dark energies.”

“Actually we did that already while you were unconscious,” stated Shining Armor.

“Did you find anything?”

Celestia let out a sigh and shook her head. “No. I couldn't find any trace, not even in the scars themselves. Whatever dark energies Nightmare Moon's trap might have planted inside of you, it's likely been very cleverly masked so as to make it undetectable even by one such as myself. If that's the case, only Princess Luna, or somepony expertly versed in such dark powers, like Nightmare Moon, would be able to detect it.”

Twilight mimicked the sigh. “So masked—” She paused and stared down at the blanket for a few more moments. “Or removed...”

“Removed?” asked Cadance.

Twilight turned her gaze back up to the others. “I had a dream while I was in that coma, just like I did after the incident with the Crystal Heart. But the strange thing is I can't remember any of it.”

“That doesn't do us any good,” said Rarity.

“No it doesn't, but what if the reason I can't remember the dream or certain parts of the trip to the frontier are because those memories have been taken from me?”

“Taken by Nightmare Moon?” asked Fluttershy.

“Who else? I don't how but I'm sure she has ways. What concerns me is why. For now though let's just focus on what we know we have. Where is the midnium we brought back?”

“Safe in our bags downstairs,” stated Shining Armor. “We ended up with more than we intended since you insisted on bringing back more. We haven't touched it since we got back.”

“There's also the matter of the Headless Horse.” Twilight took a few moments to gulp down the entire mug of cider which was now only lukewarm. She also grabbed another lemon cookie from Pinkie's bag and bit into it. “And what it being real means.”

“Nightmare Moon, the Pony of Shadows, and now the Headless Horse...” muttered Cadance. “Though the former two seem ultimately the same thing, we have yet another old pony tale is true.”

Everypony glanced down and several moments passed by in tense silence.

“So does this mean that every old pony tale could be true?” asked Spike. “And is the Headless Horse working for Nightmare Moon?”

“At this point it'd be safest to assume so on both of those,” said Twilight, giving Spike a gentle rub on the top of his head.

“There's another matter I wanted to bring up,” said Celestia. “I've already mentioned this to your friends, Twilight, but after you all returned from the frontier, the Crystal Heart started acting up again.”

Twilight's eyes widened. “But how? I thought it stabilized after we sprung Nightmare Moon's trap.”

“It did, but now something else has disturbed it. However...”

“However what?”

“Disturbed isn't really the right word to use. It actually seems excited.”

Her last interaction with the Crystal Heart replayed over and over in Twilight's mind. She furrowed her brow, but she didn't reply.

“We were just about to ask y'all about that when we heard Twilight's groan, Princess,” said Applejack.

“It's in my pack downstairs,” said Celestia. “I thought it best to keep it close by. Just one moment.”

Everypony grabbed a treat from Pinkie's bag while they waited. A minute later, Celestia returned levitating a white saddlebag bearing a picture of her cutie mark on the flap.

Though the bag was closed, Twilight could feel strong pulses of magical energy pulsating from it. But unlike the previous time, these pulses did not cause Twilight's horn or any part of her to tingle. To the contrary, each and every one sent a wave of heavenly warmth through her that filled her with indescribable serenity.

With all eyes on her, Celestia opened the saddlebag and levitated the Crystal Heart up and slightly off to her left side.

The normally aquamarine heart-shaped gem gave off orange and white flashes with each pulse it shot out, mimicking the pattern of a living heartbeat. The flashes were bright enough that everypony had to partially cover their eyes and squint to tolerate looking at the gem.

“It's so pretty!” said Pinkie. “I just want to touch it so badly!”

“So what do we do with it?” asked Applejack.

“I feel so warm!” cried Cadance. “I've never felt so relaxed in my entire life!”

The flashes suddenly stopped and the orangey white glow from the Crystal Heart became constant. The glow got brighter and brighter until it became blinding, and everypony was forced to shield their eyes entirely.

Without warning, the intense light invaded Twilight's vision as if her forelegs weren't covering her face, and as if her eyes weren't closed. Instinctively she winced, despite feeling no pain, only peace. The feel of the blanket and mattress vanished and was replaced by nothingness like she was floating in space. A quick second later, her mind went completely blank.

The total blindness and the feel of floating in space barely lasted a few moments. Twilight suddenly felt something hard beneath her hooves, the bright light that dominated her vision faded, and her sight returned to normal instantly. The medicine Fluttershy had given her was now in full effect, and both her headache and general soreness in her body was gone. Twilight rubbed her temple, shook her head and blinked several times. She spotted everypony else nearby, all of whom were rubbing their heads and shaking them in a similar fashion.

Applejack was the first to speak up. “What the hay just happened? Is everypony okay?”

As the others began to chatter in confusion, Twilight spotted the Crystal Heart hovering above the rocky ground upon which she now stood. It was still giving off a serene orange and white glow, and scattered about the ground beneath it was a large number of the midnium crystals they'd brought back from the frontier. Twilight then felt something gently digging into her mane. She reached up, feeling something on top of her head, and her eyes widened as the item she retrieved was revealed to be the Element of Magic. Loud gasps reached her ears and she turned to look at the others.

Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow and Pinkie were all staring wide-eyed at their own Elements of Harmony. Though the ponies had not been wearing them back at Fluttershy's cottage, each Element had somehow appeared around its owner's neck.

“Where did these come from?” asked Rarity. Suddenly she let out another loud gasp and stared forward at something with her mouth open.

Out of the corner of her eyes, Twilight noticed a bright white glow coming from behind her. Keeping a firm grasp on the Element of Magic, she turned around and her countenance quickly became the same as Rarity's and all the others'.

The ponies had been relocated to the cavern where the Tree of Harmony resided. Its heavenly aura was as strong as ever, illuminating the tiny rocky bluffs around the edge of the chamber, and reflecting off the large amethysts in the cavern wall.

Gazing upon the Tree with a mixture of amazement and bewilderment, they started to lance back and forth between it and the Crystal Heart. The Crystal Heart continued to hover above the cavern floor, and its radiant orange and white aura never faltered.

“How did we get here?” asked Cadance.

Before anypony could say another word or move another muscle, the light from the Tree of Harmony changed to the same orangey white as the light from the Crystal Heart. The same aura then appeared around Twilight, the other Element Bearers and Cadance. The Tree erupted into flames, a powerful wind began to assault the cavern, and the whole chamber was engulfed in a blinding light.

Twilight shielded her eyes with her forelegs and once again felt herself being lifted off the ground. After a moment, she spread her forelegs apart just enough to glimpse ahead.

Outside of the bright aura, all Celestia, Spike and Shining Armor could do was watch.

The Tree of Harmony had taken the outline of a four-pronged claw; not dark but translucent gold and silver, and the flames danced all over its surface. The Crystal Heart hovered between the ponies and the Tree, with all the midnium shards encircling it. The Elements of Harmony began to glow the same light that surrounded the ponies, as did the midnium. Beams of light suddenly shot out from the Tree which struck the dark crystals and shattered them, leaving orbs of translucent gold and silver in their place. One orb flew into each of the Elements of Harmony, while the rest flew into the Crystal Heart.

Twilight's eyes were as wide as the bright lights and flashes would allow. The spectacle happening before her burned itself into the deepest parts of her mind, and it was so dominating that she barely even felt the fierce winds that blasted all around her. Her eyes turned solid gold and silver, a wave of warm magical energy surged through her, and a harmonic humming picked up in her mind. After a few moments, all of the sensations subsided, and she felt her hooves touch back down on the cavern floor.

The light in the cavern faded back to its normal level, the winds ceased, and all was quiet once more.

Twilight's vision slowly returned to normal. Sweat poured down her brow, and she took heavy breaths as her heart pounded in her chest. She rubbed her head, feeling the Element of Magic sitting firmly atop her mane. Looking around, she noticed Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow and Pinkie were sweating and breathing as heavily as she was.

“Nopony answered my earlier question,” said Applejack between gasps. “What the hay just happened?”

Twilight was about to say something but paused when she noticed Cadance passed out on the ground, and a new crown adorning her sister-in-law's head.

The crown looked similar to the Element of Magic, but the metal headband was gold and silver. Instead of a pinkish-red six-pronged star adorning the top, there was a deep blue crystalline heart in the same shape as Cadance's cutie mark.

Twilight's eyes widened then glanced around.

The Crystal Heart was gone. All of the midnium crystals that had been transported to the cave were broken into dozens of tiny fragments that littered the ground.

The image of a heart exactly like Cadance's cutie mark was now engraved in the base of the Tree of Harmony just below the engraving of the moon.

With wide eyes, everypony glanced back and forth between Cadance and the Tree.

“Cadance?” whispered Shining Armor, gently nudging his wife's cheek with his nose. “Love? You okay? Please wake up!”

Cadance... thought Twilight as she stared at the new crown upon her sister-in-law's head. Love...?

She turned her attention to the Tree. That claw....

A weak groan escaped Cadance and her eyes slowly opened. She held one hoof to her temple as she started to rise with Shining Armor and Twilight helping her up. “What... What happened?”

“You're guess is as good as any of ours, Princess,” said Applejack

Shining Armor beamed and wrapped his forelegs around his beloved, nuzzling her tenderly. “I'm so glad you're okay.”

Cadance blushed and returned the embrace. “I'm fine. Actually I feel great. Like I just woke up from a much needed sleep. But what was it that just happened?”

“Princess...” said Rarity. “Darling, you seem to have a, shall we say, new accessory. Permit me to show you?”

Cadance gave Rarity a blank stare, but after a moment she nodded. “Uh, okay.”

Rarity stood on her hindlegs and picked the new crown up off Cadance's head with her hooves. She then held it in front of the princess for her to see.

Cadance stared at the crown. “That's not my crown.” She started to look around the cavern frantically. “Hey! Wh-where's the Crystal Heart?”

“If my theory is correct...” said Twilight, turning to face Cadance. She pointed at the new crown. “This is the Crystal Heart. Or it used to be, but now it has become something greater...” She then pointed at the base of the Tree. “Notice anything different?”

Cadance went silent and looked to where Twilight was pointing. After realizing the new engraving in the crystalline trunk, she began to glance back and forth between the Tree and the crown Rarity held in her hooves. “That... Is this...?”

Twilight nodded.

“Twilight,” said Applejack, rubbing the Element of Honesty that sat around her neck. “Are you absolutely positive about that?”

“I saw the transformation with my own eyes while we were in that light. Or at least part of it. I'm sure all of you did too. And the writing is literally on the base of the Tree itself. What was once the Crystal Heart has been remade into something greater; a new Element of Harmony has been created, and the Tree has chosen Cadance as its owner.”

Several moments passed in total silence.

Cadance took the large crown from Rarity and held it in her hooves. She gazed upon the gold and silver vertical stripe design of the headband, then the small oval rose-colored gems in the metal of the headband, and finally the gem at the top that was an exact replica of her cutie mark. “But how?”

“Remember what I theorized about the midnium after reading Luna's old journal?” asked Celestia as she slid some of the shattered dark crystal pieces around with her hoof.

“Remind me.”

“Luna said it is solidified dark energy. In its raw form, it interferes with a creature's natural magical energies. Luna also said that the crystal can be broken down and the energy absorbed into the body which reverses the function, making it greatly empowering instead of inhibitive, but at the cost of giving one dark thoughts.”

Everypony sat still with their eyes on Celestia as they listened.

“An idea then came to me that, after destroying a crystal, what if the energy could be condensed and placed inside an inanimate object like the Alicorn Amulet? I think what may have just happened here is something similar.”

“That's right,” said Twilight, taking her Element off her head and examining it. “I remember seeing the light from the Tree break the crystals and turn the energy into little orbs of gold and silver light. Those orbs then went into the Crystal Heart. I think maybe the magic of the Tree converted the energy from something dark into something harmonic, which gave the Crystal Heart a surge of power large enough for it to be transformed into a new Element of Harmony.”

“My thoughts exactly,” said Celestia, nodding and giving Twilight a bright smile.

Cadance merely stared as she held her new crown in her hooves. Shining Armor beamed and sat down next to Cadance, wrapping his foreleg around her and holding her close. Cadance still seemed too stunned by this development to notice.

“Them's some mighty fancy wordin' there, sugarcube,” said Applejack before letting out a chuckle. “I'm just going to trust y'all on that.”

“There's more,” stated Twilight. “Not all of the converted orbs went into the Crystal Heart. I saw one enter into my Element as well as all of yours. Not only do we have a new addition to our arsenal, I think the original ones have just been empowered somehow.”

“My Element does feel very warm,” said Pinkie. “I think Twilight's right! It doesn't feel like a necklace anymore. I can actually feel it's magic flowing in me, and not just a little bit either!”

The others all smiled and acknowledged the same empowered feeling from their Elements.

Rainbow's expression quickly turned into a triumphant grin. Flapping her wings, she kicked off the ground a little and flipped in the air, nearly striking the roof of the cave in the process. “Aww yeah! Nightmare Moon doesn't stand a chance now! Luna and Equestria are as good as saved!”

“Save that enthusiasm, Rainbow,” said Twilight. “While the Elements have been empowered, we don't yet know exactly what they can do with it.”

Rainbow waved her hoof dismissively. “Meh. Details. All that matters is that we send Nightmare Moon packing in whatever form that takes.”

“Speaking of forms...” Twilight turned to face the Tree again and gazed up at it.

“What is it, Twilight?” asked Spike.

“Did anypony else notice that, during the light show, the Tree seemed to alter it's form?”

Everypony furrowed their brows.

“I was a little freaked out by how it just set itself on fire,” said Applejack. “But I wasn't payin' attention to anythin' else.”

“While we were in that light, I saw the Tree's image change into something familiar: a four-pronged claw....”

Celestia stared at Twilight with a peculiar curiosity apparent on her demeanor.

“That horrible thing you say keeps popping up in everything?” asked Fluttershy.

“Yeah. Only this one seemed different somehow...” Twilight went silent for a few moments. “Different, and non-threatening...”

“Peaceful and harmonious?” inquired Celestia.

“Yes. Exactly.”

Celestia nodded and turned her attention to the Tree. “Did I ever tell you all that it's been theorized the Tree of Harmony actually has a sentience of its own? An intelligence?”

“Can't say y'all have, Princess,” said Applejack. “I know it's a magical tree and all but I ain't never heard of a tree bein' smart like that.”

“I've read some of the texts on that theory,” stated Twilight, placing the Element of Magic on her head. “It was actually Starswirl the Bearded who first came up with the idea. Supposedly it's how the true bearers of the Elements of Harmony are selected, which would seem to make sense, but nothing else has really developed since Starswirl disappeared. At least not until today...”

Twilight walked up to Cadance and smiled at her. She took the new Element from Cadance, stood up on her hindlegs, then gently placed the crown on her sister-in-law's head.

Cadance remained still as everypony else formed a circle around her. Her eyes were partially wide and she looked around at the beaming faces of everypony else.

Celestia stepped forward. “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, it seems that Harmony itself has chosen you as it's newest guardian. I won't go into a big long speech, because frankly I think that would be very boring. All I will say is that I know you won't let Princess Luna or Equestria down.”

Cadance smiled as everypony cheered and stomped their hooves, except for Celestia who just continued to smile, and Shining Armor who embraced her and kissed her on her cheek. She let out a loving hum as she hugged and kissed him back.

“Welcome to the club, Princess!” Rainbow cried. “The Elements of Harmony just got...” She paused, put her hoof to her chin and stared up at the cavern ceiling. “Hey, Twilight, what percent of six is one?”

“Just go your normal route and say twenty. With Cadance's new Element and the power boost to ours, twenty is probably a safe bet.”

“Nah. I'm going to say a hundred just because I can!”

Cadance maintained her embrace of Shining Armor and leaned her head against his before glancing to the others. “So what is my Element exactly?”

“I think Love seems pretty fitting,” said Celestia.

“I agree!” Shining Armor gave Cadance another tender kiss on her cheek and hugging her even tighter.

Everypony chuckled and nodded their agreement.

“Love it is then!” stated Cadance.

Twilight took one final look at the Tree of Harmony before making her way to the cave's entrance. “Well come on, everypony. Let's get back to Ponyville. We've got a lot of work to do!”

Everypony hurried out of the cavern. Just after they left, a ripple of gold and silver light appeared at the base of the Tree of Harmony which flowed up and over the entire crystalline monument.

Act 2 - A Pony in Need

View Online

Exiting the cave, the frigid air did nothing to weaken the flames of hope that had been kindled in the ponies' hearts. Even the complete, engulfing darkness of the Everfree Forest could not sully the mood at the moment. The icing on the cake was that the snow on the forest floor prevented the ghostly smoke from the dark, corrupted trees from coming up out of the ground.

A loud laugh escaped Twilight as Rainbow regaled them all with the tale of the day they all met and their first adventure again. This time, Rainbow had expanded on it to include the start of the war on Nightmare Night and everything since, modified slightly to make things sound better than they actually were. The latest happening with the Tree of Harmony was left untouched in Rainbow's version of events. “Are you going to put all this in your book, Rainbow?” she asked playfully, leading the ponies through the forest by the magic light of her horn.

“Sure am! Well, with different characters and setting and all that junk.”

“Just don't make everything too similar. Otherwise it's essentially just a history book.”

“Yes, Ms. Twilight!” Rainbow replied with a grin and a mocking tone.

“Why, Rainbow!” said Applejack. “I do believe y'all are sassin' your teacher.”

“What's Twilight going to do? Put me in detention?”

Twilight's grin grew wider. “I must say, you're making the temptation very real.”

Another group-wide laugh escaped the ponies. With the excitement about what happened in the cave guiding their steps, they trotted along through the snow that blanketed the ground at a brisk pace.

“Now then,” said Twilight, her tone becoming firmer. “Back to more serious matters. Cadance, we need to show you how to use your Element of Harmony. It shouldn't be too difficult as the Elements seem to react to each other when they really get going, but there is a level of effort the owner has to put in before their full strength can be brought out. However, without something to practice on, that makes it really tricky.”

“Don't suppose a dummy like the ones guards and soldiers train with would work?” asked Cadance as she carefully adjusted the new magical crown on her head.

“Probably not since they're not exactly threatening Equestria.”

Rainbow hummed. “Mental note for my book: evil training dummies! A wicked sorcerer has created living training dummies to do his, or her, bidding!”

Twilight grinned and rolled her eyes. “Anyway, we'll probably just have to wing it when the time comes.”

“I have one question,” said Fluttershy. “There was a lot of the dark crystal with us in the cave. Think there's any left back at the cottage for us to study? I'd hate to have to return to that dreadful place to get more.”

“Hopefully a few pieces at least,” said Twilight. “Maybe studying it won't be necessary now that we have another Element.”

“It would still be a good idea just in case,” stated Celestia. “Again, my theory is that the Alicorn Amulet is made out of modified midnium. Even with seven Elements it may still be a challenge to overpower Nightmare Moon.”

The ponies reached the edge of the forest and stepped out. Soon as they crossed the threshold, the world got brighter and they all let out relieved sighs.

“Daylight!” cried Rarity in an almost song-like manner. “Glorious daylight!”

Not stopping, the ponies drudged through the fresh layer of snow toward Fluttershy's cottage as the afternoon sun beamed down upon them. Once back inside, Applejack set up a pile of logs in the fireplace and Spike lit them ablaze with his flame breath. Within moments, the cottage living room was bathed in the warm dancing light. After Fluttershy gave Angel a bowl of mixed greens and chopped carrots—the bunny having started pestering her for food the moment she walked in the door—she prepared a mug of hot apple cider for everypony.

“I also have hot chocolate and marshmallows,” said Fluttershy with a smile. “Just in case anypony's getting tired of cider. No offense, Applejack.”

“None taken,” replied Applejack. “Even I need a break from apples now and then.”

Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy and Spike all gave Applejack a surprised stare.

Applejack gave them an equally surprised look. “What? I do! Y'all didn't seriously think that apples are all I ever eat did you?”

“We know that, darling,” said Rarity. “But it's still funny to hear the premier Apple pony in all of Equestria say that.”

Applejack blushed as the others all shared a hearty laugh. “I'll have some of that hot chocolate if you please, Fluttershy. No marshmallows.”

“Speaking of marshmallows,” said Fluttershy as she prepared everypony's requested drink, “How about we make s'mores? I've got plenty of chocolate bars and graham crackers to share!”

Pinkie hurried upstairs and returned a moment later, carrying the bag of Sugarcube Corner delicacies that had been left behind when the ponies had been teleported to the Tree of Harmony. “Let's not forget about these!”

“Pinkie Pie," said Fluttershy, “can you roast the marshmallows?”

Pinkie beamed and set the goodie bag on the vacant couch in the room. “Don't mind if I do!”

As Pinkie and Fluttershy collected the ingredients and set about making the s'mores, Twilight retrieved her saddlebag from the pile of them beside the base of the stairs. The bag was very light. Opening it, she noticed it was empty. “My saddlebag's empty. Where's all the food and water I know I had in here?”

“You dumped it all out to make room for the extra crystals you wanted to bring back,” said Spike. “We divided it up between the rest of us.”

Twilight rubbed her temple and set the saddlebag down. “I'll assume that was the me-acting-strange thing you were all talking about when I woke up. How much midnium did we bring back?”

Shining Armor nodded. “Yeah, it was part of you acting strange. Your other question, we brought back your saddlebag and this tote.” He pointed to the tote bag next to the pile of saddlebags.

Twilight levitated the tote bag over and opened all the pockets. Looking inside, she let out a deep sigh. “There's nothing in here.”

Everypony glanced over at Twilight and the tote.

Applejack walked up and looked inside both Twilight's saddlebag and the tote. She gasped. “She's right! There ain't a single one!”

Everypony's eyes widened and they took turns looking inside the bags. After they'd all checked, they went silent and the only sound in the room was the soft crackles of the fire in the fireplace.

“But...” uttered Applejack after a few moments. She frowned, and her lip trembled. “But how?”

“Some of it did get teleported to the Tree of Harmony with us,” Rainbow said.

“Not two whole bags worth!”

Rainbow paused. “True...”

“We've been robbed!” cried Pinkie with a deep frown. “Nightmare Moon somehow must have been watching us after all! Or Luna. Come to think of it we haven't seen Nightmare Moon or Luna since the Crystal Empire was taken.”

“Could the Headless Horse have been spying on us for Nightmare Moon?” Rainbow asked with a scowl and a slight huff. “We still don't know exactly where it went or what it was doing out there, and somehow at the same time we were. It attacking us might have even simply been a ruse to get us to follow it.”

Twilight frowned and her ears fell flat against her head. Her tone turned somber. “Both of those theories are equally plausible. No matter. This bodes very ill for us. Without any midnium samples left to study we're basically back to square one.”

“Don't forget,” said Cadance. “We still have my new Element of Harmony, and you said it feels like the Tree made all of yours stronger. We can't start losing hope.”

Suddenly, a puff of smoke appeared in front of Celestia. The smoke turned into a rolled up parchment and fell to the floor at the princess's hooves. Everypony glanced at the paper curiously.

Celestia's horn lit up and the parchment became enveloped in a gold aura. Levitating it off the cottage floor up to her eye level, she unrolled the paper and began to read. “It's from Trixie.”

“What's it say?” asked Spike.

Everypony was silent as they waited.

Celestia began to frown as her eyes scanned the letter. With a sigh, she glanced down as the letter continued to hover in front of her.

“Bad news I'm assumin',” said Applejack.

Twilight walked over to Celestia and gently grabbed the floating paper in her hooves. She read the letter aloud.

Dear Princess Celestia,
Trixie regrets to inform you that her investigation went nowhere. The merchant I obtained the Alicorn Amulet from was insistent that he knew nothing more about it than what he told me when I bought it from him. I admit I was reluctant to believe him at first, but there was just a sincerity about him that I could not ignore.
However, there is one thing that has me very confused. When I asked about this friend who told me the shop had the amulet, the blank look he gave me was something to behold. He said it'd only been two weeks since he'd found it and hadn't told anypony about it yet. I didn't believe that of course, considering the amulet was very clearly on display for everypony to see when I first came to the shop. When I pressed the matter further, again he insisted he was telling the truth. After a while of getting nowhere I just decided to drop it and leave it alone. So yeah... I am at a complete loss here. I distinctly remember somepony coming to my wagon that one night and telling me where the amulet was. What gives?
Anyway, I'm back in Canterlot now. Thanks again for letting those two night guards who were with us the morning of Hearth's Warming Eve be my escorts. They may just become new friends of mine. That is, if I can figure out how that would work with me always being asleep while they're awake...
I hear you went off to Ponyville. Please tell Twilight and the others that I said hi and hope they're okay.
P.S. While we were getting ready to leave Baltimare, Donovan slipped on some ice and hurt his leg. He'll be out of work for a little bit while he's recovering.

Twilight simply allowed the parchment to fall to the floor and everypony let out a deep sigh.

“Well that just proves it!” said Applejack. “It really was Nightmare Moon who told Trixie where to find the Amulet. The whole time, that poor showpony was just bein' manipulated as part of a larger plot against Equestria, playin' on her fears and doubts, just like Princess Luna!” Applejack glared and stomped her hoof. The force of the impact made a loud crash which caused everypony to startle, and also left a large dent in the cottage's wooden floor.

Applejack blushed as she held her hoof over where it made impact. “Uh, oops... Sorry about that, Fluttershy.”

“Oh, It's okay,” said Fluttershy, giving Applejack a comforting smile. “I know you didn't mean to do that.”

“I promise I'll get that fixed up. I'm just so gosh darn mad right now I could buck a tree right off its trunk with one leg.”

“Save that aggression for Nightmare Moon and her minions,” stated Twilight. “We're going to need it.”

“Don't worry, sugarcube. I got plenty of aggression saved up for when that monster shows her ugly face again.”

“Just make sure you leave some flank left for the rest of us to kick!” Rainbow grinned as she and Applejack knocked their hooves together.

Celestia glanced toward the door. “After the s'mores and drinks, I think we should go and see how things are going in Ponyville with the reconstruction and emergency defense troops.”

Nopony spoke for a while as Fluttershy and Pinkie resumed their task of making the s'mores, cider and hot chocolate. Not finding any duct tape in the cottage, Applejack placed a small towel over the dent she'd made in the floor along with a piece of paper that had 'floor dented. don't step here. unsafe.' written on it.

The ponies enjoyed a quick batch of all the goodies then left the cottage. Without pausing to look at the numerous snow-covered burrows or the bird houses hanging from the trees, the ponies crossed the bridge separating Fluttershy's cottage from the rest of Ponyville. All of the Hearth's Warming Eve decorations were still up, from the wreaths on doors and windows, to the large plastic candy canes along the roads, and strands of multicolored lights hanging between trees and streetlamps.

Twilight didn't pay much attention to the decorations. She glanced to the groups of ponies who were busy working on rebuilding the houses damaged or destroyed in the recent earthquake. She frowned, spotting the emergency medical tents with ponies injured in the earthquake inside them. Some of the inner fire came back to Twilight as Nurse Redheart beamed and waved to her and her friends.

The ponies returned the greeting then continued on their way toward the center of Ponyville. As they entered the town center, the light and warmth of the large bonfire in the fire pit washed over them. On both sides of the fire pit, groups of ponies wielding spears were sparring with each other while royal guards observed.

“Looks like the emergency recruits' training is proceeding well,” said Celestia. “Decent form, decent hoofwork. I just wish we'd had more time to make them some armor so that they'd have a little protection. But with so many recruits so quickly, the smithy ponies have been working the forges day and night just to make all the extra weapons for them.”

“Our humble little Ponyville has become a war camp...” Applejack let out a sigh. “I know it's for the good of Equestria, but it still hurts to think about it.”

Celestia looked around. “It's like this all over Equestria now. From the big cities on the coasts to every town in-between. It saddens me greatly that is the case, but at the same time, seeing such a massive response to my plea for Equestria to rise up and fight...” Celestia smiled and her eyes began to water. Sniffling, she wiped her nose and turned back to Twilight and the others. Her demeanor turned firm.

“As for our options,” she continued, “trying to wrestle the Crystal Empire from Nightmare Moon is out of the question. Captain Spitfire and the Wonderbolts have managed to scout the outer perimeter.”

“What do they have to report?” asked Cadance.

Celestia paused for a moment and breathed deeply. “It's dark, has that ghostly-white sky we've become all too familiar with, seemingly endless thunder and lightning storms, there's chunks of earth big and small floating around all over the place, and there's numerous giant midnium crystals as tall as the palace dotting the area. The land itself has been terraformed into a labyrinth of rocky, razor-sharp canyons, some of which go so deep that you can't see the bottom.”

Everypony stared wide-eyed in horror as the princess detailed the fate of the Crystal Empire.

“The region has been renamed The Deadlands, on account of there's nothing left of what it was before. Trying to move an army through it is sure to be suicide. We will just have to wait for Nightmare Moon to make the next move. It could be anywhere but I'm certain it will be Canterlot.”

Twilight removed the Element of Magic from her head and held it firmly against her chest. “With any luck, and with the help of our new secret weapon...” She paused and gave everypony a firm nod as she emphasized those two words. “We'll be able to end this thing once and for all the next time Nightmare Moon shows herself.”

“Relax, Twilight!” said Rainbow. She grinned and playfully batted Twilight's shoulder. “We got this! No sweat!”

Twilight smiled. “Have you ever stopped to think how much that confidence of yours is contagious?”

“Believe it or not, yes I have actually. Like Pinkie, it's my way of making ponies smile!”

Pinkie gasped and her face lit up. “Rainbow Dash! Do I really inspire you like that?”

Rainbow gave Pinkie the same grin she'd given Twilight. “Well... Obviously I was already awesome, but I guess you helped a little.”

“That's good enough for me!” Pinkie beamed so brightly that she looked like she was going to explode into a shower of confetti and streamers.

The ponies all laughed as Rainbow was practically tackle-hugged by Pinkie.

Rainbow let out a choked gasp. “Pinkie! Can't breathe!”

“Oops!” said Pinkie as she pulled back and hopped in place. “I'm just so happy that I inspired you to spread smiles too. Hoof bump of awesomeness!” Pinkie held her hoof out in front of her.

After catching her breath, Rainbow smiled and knocked her hoof against Pinkie's. “Bam!”

“Speaking of making ponies smile,” said Pinkie, “we passed the meditents on our way here. I'll bet those poor ponies could use some cheer!”

“That's a great idea, Pinkie!” stated Twilight. “Come on, everypony. Let's go see how the ponies injured in the earthquake are doing.”

Wearing bright smiles, the ponies retreated from the town center and made their way over to the row of tents they'd passed along the way. Nurse Redheart and several of the other nurse ponies were seated at a nearby table, enjoying a small lunch of cucumber sandwiches, and looking over numerous clipboards that had differently colored paper attached. The table was next to a large tent where the camp's supplies were stored.

“Greetings, everypony,” said Twilight.

The nurse ponies beamed and bowed to Celestia and Cadance.

“Welcome back!” said Nurse Redheart. “It's so good to see you all again, and unharmed. How'd your quest into the...um, place go?”

“All things considered,” replied Twilight. “It went well, and I think we're ready for Nightmare Moon now finally.”

“Truly? That's wonderful to hear!”

“It certainly is! Anyway, my friends and I were all wondering how things were going here with the ponies injured in the earthquake.”

“Thankfully, all that's left are the ponies with broken limbs. They're doing better now, but the poor dears still have a little way to go.”

“Is it alright if we see them?”

Nurse Redheart beamed and nodded several times. “Of course! Why, seeing you all might lift their spirits.”

Pinkie continued to hop in place. “Bringing some smiles is exactly why we're here.”

“Okay, everypony. Let's start here and go down the line.” Smiling brightly, Twilight made her way toward the nearest patient tent several yards away. But just as she was about to step through the door flaps, they opened and Twilight bumped into a pony stepping out of the tent. Both she and the pony grunted at the same time, and everypony following Twilight stopped.

“Hey!” said the unexpected arrival in a not-so-friendly manner.

Twilight stepped back. Suddenly, she found herself meeting the glare of a light-turquoise pegasus mare.

The mare had golden eyes and an amber and gold striped mane and tail. She had goggles strapped to her forehead, and she wore a tight-fitting shirt that was yellow on the chest and blue along her sides under her wings. Her cutie mark was a white lightning bolt with two orange stars and one yellow star. “Watch where you're going!” she cried.

“Sorry!” said Twilight.

“What are you getting all mad for?” asked Spike, giving the mare a sour look. “We couldn't see you. How was Twilight supposed to know you were there?”

The mare let out a loud snort. She turned and started to walk away, but before she'd gone even four steps, she looked back and stared at Twilight and the others with wide eyes. Though mostly she gazed at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow scowled. “Well well, look who the twister dragged in...”

The mare's demeanor shifted from utter shock to great irritation. She looked back to her front and buried her face in her hoof.

Rainbow kept her gaze locked on her. “What are you doing here... Lightning Dust?”

“Of all the rotten luck...” grumbled Lightning through gritted teeth. “I so don't need this right now...”

Everypony furrowed their brow at Rainbow, then glanced at Lightning.

“You going to answer the question?” Rainbow asked.

Lightning returned her hoof to the ground and went back to staring at Rainbow. “I'm not here to cause trouble if that's what you mean.”

“Pardon, but y'all seem familiar,” said Applejack. She rubbed her chin and gave Lightning an inquisitive stare.

Lightning rolled her eyes.

After a few moments, Applejack gasped and went wide-eyed. “I remember now! You're that—”

“Yes!” Lightning's interruption was loud enough that it startled the others, and earned her a glare and shushing sound from Nurse Redheart. She sighed and lowered her voice back to a normal talking level. “I'm that thoughtless idiot from the Wonderbolts Academy who thought it would be a good idea to use a twister for cloudbusting."

Shining Armor gave Lightning a fierce scowl. "Yeah. We heard from Twilight and the others all about how you almost got them all killed."

"I didn't mean to."

Rainbow scoffed. “That's funny to hear, coming from the pony who was perfectly fine with endangering the other cadets during exercises so long as she came out on top.”

Lightning sighed. “Yeah, you got me there, but believe it or not I wouldn't have done it if I'd known visitors were coming. Even I'm not that stupid.”

“Could have fooled me,” Rainbow said.

Twilight felt a twinge of unease poking at her as she listened to the altercation. Something about Lightning Dust's words and her defensiveness struck a chord deep inside her. She sensed a great deal of anger, but also traces of a deep, crippling fear. Twilight recalled being there at the Academy when Spitfire confronted Lightning about her dangerous behavior, and the way Spitfire ripped Lightning's lead-pony badge from her uniform, all right in front of herself, her friends, and all the other cadets. Twilight recalled the look of sheer terror in Lightning's demeanor as Spitfire sent her away, and could only imagine the utter humiliation Lightning must have felt. Bringing herself back to the present, the unease within Twilight grew.

Lightning gritted her teeth, and glared at Rainbow in such a way that would kill if looks were able to. “I'M SORRY ALRIGHT!"

The outburst was enough that Twilight and the others, including Rainbow, jumped and shrunk back a little. From her position away from the group, Nurse Redheart looked like she wanted to come over and ask Lightning Dust to stop disturbing the patients with her shouting, but she seemed afraid to. Other ponies in the area who heard it also stopped to look and see what was going on.

Maintaining her soul-piercing glare, Lightning's eyes began to water and her whole body started to quiver. “HOW MANY TIMES DO I HAVE TO SAY IT?! I'M SORRY!” She whirled around so that her back was facing everypony, looked down at the ground and sniffled.

From where she stood, Twilight spotted several tiny water droplets fall from Lightning's cheeks.

Rainbow swallowed hard. She waited for a few moments to speak, and when she did, her voice was a little shaky, and it wasn't as antagonizing as before. “I-I see you have a new uniform. Looks like Spitfire gave you another chance.”

Lightning quickly wiped her nose and eyes before turning back to face everypony. Her eyes were slightly reddened and still a little wet but no tears fell. Her glare had shifted to a mild grimace. When she finally spoke, her tone had a level of forced composure to it. “Yeah...”

Rainbow nodded. “That's good at least. You may have been—” She suddenly put her hoof over her mouth, coughed, then returned her hoof to the ground. “I mean, truth be told you really are a top notch flier. Easily one of the best I've ever seen."

“It's been far from glamorous.” Lightning looked down again briefly.

“What happened?”

Lightning eyed Rainbow dubiously. “You really want to know? You aren't busy or have something more important to do than listen to me whine?”

The others exchanged glances for a few moments, then nodded.

“Okay fine..." Lightning sighed again. "I was put on suspension. Lock-down is a more appropriate way of describing it. I was confined to the barracks, and was allowed out only for meals and to do odd chores around the grounds under strict supervision. The rest of the time was spent trying not to go crazy from boredom. There's only so many times you can play solitaire in a single day before you never want to see another deck of cards in your life.”

Twilight frowned slightly. I think I have an idea where this is going...

“In addition,” continued Lightning, “the other cadets wouldn't talk to me. They wouldn't sit by me during meals either. It was like that for over two months.”

“Two whole months?” asked Fluttershy.

“Who could blame them? But it was maddening all the same. I tolerated it because I didn't want to just give up, or give Spitfire the impression that I wasn't serious about wanting to stay. Finally, she called me into her office.”

“And what did she say?” Rainbow inquired.

“First, much to my surprise, she apologized. She said it was 'unprofessional' of her to humiliate me in front of everypony like she did. I'm sure plenty of ponies out there would say she was right to do that. Anyway, she said, after careful consideration, she was willing to give me another chance. Seems she agrees with you, Dash, about my raw flying skills, but I'd have to start at the very very bottom and work my way back up.”

Lightning Dust paused for a moment and took a deep breath. “Lastly... she got up in my face—our noses touching—looked me straight in the eyes, and warned me that if I put a single hoof out of line this time, she'd pack my bags for me, then literally throw them and me right off the mountainside.” She swallowed hard. “M-Message received...”

Rainbow nodded. “So... what are you doing in Ponyville?”

“Spitfire, Soarin and them wanted to do some more scouting up north by the Crystal Empire today so they gave us the day off. I just had to get away from the academy, and away from—” She paused and grumbled something under her breath.

"But you could have gone anywhere. Why Ponyville? And are things between you and the other cadets still bad?”

Lightning glowered and turned her gaze off to her right side. “It's worse. I hear them whispering behind my back when I'm standing right there, calling me a monster and saying I belong behind bars, not in the Academy.”

She paused once more. Her eyes started to water again and she waited several seconds before continuing. "Two of them in particular won't hesitate to say it right to my face when Spitfire isn't there."

“If the others are giving you a hard time you should report it to Spitfire,” Rainbow stated.

Lightning wiped her eyes then shook her head. “I can't.”

“Why can't you?” asked Twilight.

“After the way I acted before... Spitfire will think I'm just trying to stir up trouble and kick me out of the academy.”

“Oh, come on now,” said Applejack in a firm yet compassionate tone. “Y'all don't really believe that do you?”

Lightning turned her gaze back to everypony. “I'd rather not talk about it."

The others all exchanged uncertain glances.

“Look...” Lightning continued. “For what it's worth, I am truly sorry for what I did and the way I acted, but I don't want any more trouble. Between the freaky dreams waking me up in the middle of the night and everything else I just told you, I have enough problems as it is. I can't tell Spitfire about the other cadets. I just... I just can't. Besides, ever since Nightmare Night we've all had much, much bigger problems correct? Now, if you'll excuse me I really should get back before dinner time.”

Celestia furrowed her brow. “'Freaky dreams'...?” she muttered under her breath.

Lightning spread her wings.

“Please, wait a moment,” said Celestia.

Everypony glanced at Celestia, except for Lightning who folded her wings against her side and stood still.

“Yes?” Lightning asked before clearing her throat a little. “I mean... yes, Princess?”

“Tell me about these dreams you have been having.”

Lightning stared up at Celestia with a look of confusion on her face. “Why? I mean they're just dreams. They don't mean anything.”

“Do they happen to involve a dark world, with a sky that is ghostly-white and has a black moon?”

Lightning gasped under her breath and her eyes widened.

“I have had several dreams of that sort. The very first was the morning of Nightmare Night when all this started. I have also had a dream where Princess Luna was extending her hoof out to me, but I could not reach it, and she was giving me an unsettling look. An acquaintance of Rainbow Dash and her friends by the name of Trixie had a dream where she saw herself doing the very same.”

Twilight and the others all gave Celestia curious looks.

“Miss Lightning Dust,” continued Celestia, giving Lightning the gentlest smile and tone of voice she could, “perhaps you have seen some, or all, that I have just revealed to you in these dreams of yours?”

After a moment of tense silence, and examining the look on Lightning's face, Celestia let out a soft hum and nodded.

“You have...” said Twilight, frowning slightly. “I had a dream as well, as a result of the incident that gave me these.” She pointed to the claw-mark scars over her eyes.

Lightning turned her attention to Twilight.

“I was in the Crystal Empire. I was alone. Except I wasn't really. Something was there with me, and it made the most horrible shrieking sounds I'd ever heard. Turns out it was the Headless Horse.”

Rainbow let out a mild snort and rubbed her head.

“And... when my friends and I left Equestria to search for more of those dark crystals to study them, we learned that...” Twilight paused as the memories of their encounter with the fearsome creature resurfaced in her. She swallowed hard. “The place our search led us to... there was a very, very real Headless Horse there with us.”

By this point, Lightning Dust was trembling terribly, her ears flat, and beads of sweat raced down her brow.

“Please!” pleaded Twilight. “Tell us what you've seen in your dreams! They might contain critical information, and you might be in real danger!”

“I-I...” Lightning stammered.

Several moments passed, with everypony gave Lightning an encouraging but worrisome stare.

“I got to go!” Without putting her goggles on, and with speed that was a credit to her name, Lightning spread her wings, kicked into the air, and flew off to the northwest toward Cloudsdale. In her wake was left a trail of light-turquoise vapor and amber lightning that vanished as quickly as its maker departed.

“Wait a second!” Rainbow cried at the top of her lungs, but Lightning was already long out of earshot. She groaned, facehoofed, and turned to look at the others. “Well... that happened.”

With frowns upon their faces and their ears flat, everypony watched as Lightning and her signature trail faded from sight.

“Not what I was expecting when I said we should visit the ponies in the meditents,” said Pinkie. “Now this Pink is feeling a little blue.”

"She never told us why she came to Ponyville of all places on her day off," said Fluttershy.

“I was going to ask if she'd like to join us for dinner sometime,” stated Rarity. "Then she could have somepony to talk to if she wanted. And it sounds like she desperately needs it.”

“Is that pony crazy?” asked Spike. “Just letting the other cadets treat her like some heartless criminal?”

"She's scared," Rainbow said. "The Academy is as close as most ponies get to becoming a real Wonderbolt. I learned that while I was there, and Lightning Dust is very lucky Spitfire decided to give her another chance after what happened. Guess she's still willing to do anything to prove herself, even if that means... well, everything she just said."

Applejack gazed at Celestia. “Y'all never told us about Trixie having a dream, Princess.”

Celestia gave a little nod. “It was the early morning of Hearth's Warming after another dream. I and a couple of the night guards found Trixie passed out in the dining hall.”

While Twilight was listening to Celestia recount the story of Trixie's dreams, she mulled over the dream she had following her incident with the Crystal Heart. She then thought about the prospect of Lightning Dust having had dreams similar to Trixie's—seeing a pony identical to themselves in the dream. She thought about the dream Celestia mentioned about seeing Luna, and Luna in the dream behaving in the same unsettling manner as the identical Trixie and Lightning Dust from their dreams.

It wasn't until she heard the voices of her friends that Twilight was pulled out of the trance-like state she had fallen into during her contemplation. Glancing around, she noticed that everypony else was staring at her.

Before anypony could say anything, another voice cried out nearby.

“Mayday! Mayday!”

The ponies turned their attention to the source.

Lightning Dust had returned, and she had the eyes and tone of voice of one who was about to have a severe panic attack. “Thank goodness I got back before you wandered off!” she cried, sweat pouring down her brow and taking heavy breaths.

Nurse Redheart, the other doctors, and other various townsponies ponies in the area suddenly came running and gathered around.

“Lightning?” Rainbow asked. “What are you doing back here?”

“I saw it as I was flying past the city! Canterlot is under attack!”

Everypony in the area gasped and began to murmur to each other, their voices betraying sheer terror.

“The city won't stand a chance without the Elements of Harmony!” Lightning continued. “You got to get over there, pronto!”

Celestia nodded and gave Lightning a firm look. “Miss Lightning Dust, return to Cloudsdale and tell the Wonderbolts to raise the alarm! Every pegasus defense unit in the city must make haste for Canterlot immediately!”

Without warning, the ground all across the area turned pitch-black like a bottomless pit.

Twilight's heart raced as she suddenly found herself gazing down into a pair of glowing solid-white orbs. Everypony in the area also looked at the ground, seeing the same thing at their own hooves, plus dozens more.

Act 2 - The Setting Sun

View Online

The shadow ponies rose up from the darkened ground so quickly that the Ponyville ponies immediately found themselves surrounded. All across the town, ponies screamed in terror while others tried to be encouraging.

“Rise up, ponies!” cried one of the royal guard stallions. “Fight for Princess Luna and Equestria!”

The call seemed to do the trick. Other ponies started to shout similar things as the brawls started. Within moments, the battle cries of the Equestrians and the ghastly wails of the Animus dominated the air.

Twilight stood frozen in place like a statue. Gazing into the glowing, solid-white literal orbs that made up the shadow pony's eyes which were mere inches from hers, Twilight's mind rapidly clashed between racing and blankness. Her heart pounded in her chest like a large bass drum. Sweat poured from her like a raging river. Her breaths accelerated to near-hyperventilation. Locked in place, her legs trembled as if they were about to collapse. All the memories of the beating these creatures had given her in the attack on the Crystal Empire solidified in her psyche, and she hardly even noticed the fighting happening all around her.

The shadow pony made soft but threatening growl-like sounds at her, then suddenly shrieked as it was kicked away by Rainbow Dash.

Sweat pouring from her brow as well—though not as profusely as Twilight—Rainbow quickly turned to her friend, looked her straight in the eye, and put her hooves on her shoulders. “Uh, Twilight!” she cried, giving her a little shake. “Big fight happening here! Want to get in the—”

Rainbow let out a yelp as the shadow pony she'd knocked back a few seconds earlier rammed it's head into her side full force. The force sent both Rainbow and the shadow pony tumbling to the ground, and the two quickly became lost in the crowd.

Pulled from her frightful paralysis by Rainbow, Twilight shook her head and took a very quick look around. Shining Armor, Cadance, her friends and even Princess Celestia were barely visible through the large crowd, each of them fighting off their own shadow pony attackers. Twilight didn't see Lightning Dust anywhere. She figured the pegasus had flown off to raise the alarm about the attack on Canterlot like Celestia had ordered. Not seeing Spike anywhere, Twilight's heart sunk, and the furious battle happening made it impossible for her to hear his voice amidst the chaos. She tried to spot him, but was quickly interrupted when a shadow pony leaped in front of her and dug at the ground threateningly. Twilight jumped aside as the creature rushed at her, but not having much room to maneuver, the creature's charge missed her by mere inches.

The Elements could probably end this attack quickly, thought Twilight. But with all my friends busy struggling with their own Animus and so little space to move around, trying to use the Elements here might be impossible! Even regular magic is risky since I might cause friendly fire. I'll just have to do this with my bare hooves and hope a window of opportunity opens up!

Twilight swung her foreleg at the creature and her hoof made contact with its cheek. The beast let out a shriek and stumbled away into another group, knocking over both Ponyville ponies and Animus into one big pile. Twilight started to smile, but it was cut short as something struck her from behind and sent her into the pile as well. Another shadow pony pounced on top of her and struck her right cheek with its pitch-black hoof. Twilight grunted aloud in pain and clenched her eyes shut as she and the shadow pony that had her pinned down were pushed off the pile of combatants beneath them.

The sound of Applejack calling her name in panic reached Twilight's ears. As soreness cascaded through her jaw and right cheek, she opened her watering eyes and blinked away the tears just in time to see Applejack buck the shadow pony in the head so hard that it turned into a cloud of black mist and disappeared. With Applejack's help, Twilight quickly rose to her hooves. She was allowed a quick breath, but then another shadow pony lunged at her. She struck it in its snout, causing it to double back. She lit her horn and sent a powerful bolt of magic at it before it had a chance to recover from the first blow. The laser struck the creature square in the chest, then it, too, turned into dark mist and disappeared like the other one had.

“Not so tough when I'm allowed to fight with my full strength are you?” cried Twilight triumphantly.

“Don't get cocky just yet, sugarcube!” shouted Applejack as she dealt a lethal buck to another shadow pony nearby. “We're still heavily outnumbered and need to get back with the others!”

“Have you seen Spike?!”

“Haven't had a chance to look!”

Twilight winced as another wave of soreness assaulted her right cheek and jaw. With the space that had formed around them, Twilight stood at Applejack's blind side and shot a few magic bolts into the crowd of shadow ponies. Each one that got hit vanished in a cloud of black mist. One of the shadow ponies watching Twilight ducked in time to avoid the attack, and the bolt instead struck a royal guard earth pony in her left side. The guard mare let out a barely audible cry as she was knocked away and her spear fell to the ground. Twilight froze again and looked on in horror. Even as several more Animus advanced toward her and Applejack, her thoughts lingered on the pony she'd just hurt with her reckless use of magic in the chaos of the mosh pit.

“Twilight!” cried Applejack. “Don't freeze up on—”

Applejack was cut off as two shadow ponies slammed their heads into her side and knocked her and Twilight down.

This pulled Twilight out from her second freeze up, but now the weight of several Animus was upon her and they were holding her limbs down. Were it not for the orange light of the evening sun and sky, Twilight would have sworn she was stuck in an endless abyss like one might see in a dream; there was nothing but the black legs of the shadow ponies all around her. Struggle as she might, she could not push the shadow ponies off herself and she heard Applejack struggling to do the same.

“Get off of me, you varmints!” cried Applejack.

All of a sudden, the shadow ponies went quiet and still, but kept their weight pressed down against Twilight and every other Equestrian they had pinned down.

Seeing her chance, and a nice collection of unmoving Animus in her sights and reach, Twilight's horn lit up again. However, she had gotten only one bolt off when all the shadow ponies in the area turned into black mist and sunk into the still darkened ground. She rose to her hooves, keeping her horn ready, but the shadow ponies did not rise back up.

Off in the distance, Twilight saw a tall, pony-shaped dark figure just standing there and seemingly staring in her direction.

It had a ghostly-white aura around it that twisted and turned all around it's form like flowing water.

Twilight blinked a few times and rubbed her eyes, but when she opened them again, the figure was gone.

The ground slowly returned to its normal color, and all was quiet save for the groans and whimpers of ponies injured in the attack. Those who still had the strength to stand up did so and moved to check on others who stayed down.

“So, uh...” said Applejack, rubbing the back of her head and gazing at Twilight. “I guess we won?”

“Yeah, you better run!” Rainbow shouted so loud that it echoed across the area. “Next time I won't go easy on you!”

“Did anypony else see— ” Twilight stopped as she noticed that Applejack and Rainbow looked fairly beat up, both of them having large bruises in places. She was about to reply to Applejack's question when a powerful soreness in her jaw and right cheek reminded her she'd taken a blow there. She groaned in pain and gently rubbed that side of her face. Spotting the others, Celestia, Cadance and Shining Armor didn't look hurt, then Twilight's heart sank when she saw them gathering around the remainder of her friends a number of yards away.

Spike, Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie were all down and heavily bruised. They appeared to be unconscious.

With Applejack and Rainbow in tow, Twilight sprinted over to the others. She frowned, her ears drooping as she gazed upon their beaten bodies. A huge wave of relief surged through her when she saw their chests still rising and falling at a steady pace. Another bout of relief came when she saw that everypony's Elements of Harmony appeared to be undamaged. As she went to rub her head, she couldn't feel her Element, but saw it laying on the ground close to where she and Applejack had been fighting the shadow ponies and levitated it over to herself.

“What are we going to do about Canterlot?” asked Cadance as she took labored breaths. “That attack took a lot out of us. We couldn't possibly fight off Nightmare Moon with half of us all beat up like this.”

“Maybe that was the point...” muttered Twilight. She glared at the ground and kicked at the dirt. Another wave of pain assaulted her jaw and right cheek after she spoke. She rested her hoof on the sore spot and grumbled. “Ow...”

“Well we got to try!” cried Applejack. “Y'all heard Lightning Dust! Canterlot could be—”

Applejack was interrupted when everypony in the area started to scream. Twilight and the others looked around and noticed everypony huddling together, all of them staring and pointing in the direction of Canterlot.

A lump formed in Twilight throat, a pit started to open in her stomach. Slowly, she turned in that direction. Her heart sank once more, and her friends all joined her in her terrified stare.

A large, dark orb had appeared in the sky above Canterlot. The whole city was inside a massive ghostly-white magic bubble, hiding it from view. Pitch-black clouds swirled around the bubble and the entire top half of the mountain.

Sweat started to pour down Twilight's brow again. She stood frozen in place, and could not tear her gaze from the ghastly sight off in the distance. Her mind raced with the clashing of what could be happening within. All of her thoughts were laced with Nightmare Moon's terrible laughter and gaze. Behind those mental images, the image and cursed red aura of the Alicorn Amulet was at the core it all.

“Princess Celestia!” cried Applejack as she turned back to the group, her demeanor displaying the same horror as the others. “Or Princess Cadance! Or one of you powerful unicorns! Please say there's some kind of fancy spell to heal a pony's injuries or somethin'! We got to pick up Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie and get our tails over to Canterlot before it's too late!”

Twilight's jaw trembled, and several tears ran down her face. If it's not too late already...

“There is,” said Celestia with a frown. “But a complete and total recovery spell like you're asking about is very advanced and takes a great deal of energy—energy we will need for the battle ahead.”

“Isn't there anything y'all could do?”

Cadance let out a sigh. “We could transfer some of our own energy to them so they can at least stand up and walk.”

The panic in Applejack's tone did not falter, but it also became a little forceful. “Well then do it and let's move!”

“And how exactly do you plan on us getting into the city, A-J?” Rainbow asked. “I'm not an egghead but that giant bubble thing sure looks like a magic barrier to me.”

“It certainly is,” said Shining Armor. “And given how strong Nightmare Moon is with that amulet, it'd take us a month to break through it even with the Elements of Harmony.”

Applejack let out a loud groan and gazed down at the ground. While the townsponies either kept their attention toward Canterlot or helped wounded ponies over to the medical tents, Twilight and the others just stared at each other with deep frowns. Tension hung heavy in the air, and several minutes passed them by.

“There is another way,” said Celestia. “The mountain caves.”

Everypony turned their gaze to the princess.

“You remember those, Cadance and Twilight?”

“I hoped I'd never have to...” Cadance wrapped her forelegs around Shining Armor. “The caves where Chrysalis imprisoned me when she infiltrated our wedding to take over Canterlot.”

Shining Armor returned Cadance's embrace and gently patted her on her back.

“I remember them,” said Twilight as she thought back to Cadance and Shining Armor's wedding day.

Celestia nodded. “It's where the section of vaults are that I hid the Alicorn Amulet. That is, after you brought it to me following Miss Trixie's escapade with it.”

“But how will we get inside?” asked Applejack. “There some secret entrance or somethin'?”

“We can use the air shafts. Once we're inside, the caves will lead us straight into the city.

Rainbow spread her wings and kicked into the air. “Perfect! And if there's any shadow ponies lurking in the caves, we crush them and any others that get in our way of Nightmare Moon. Then after we deal with her we wreck all the rest of them!”

“Hurry!” said Celestia. “Let's check and see if your family and friends at Sweet Apple Acres are okay, then we will be off!”

Celestia, Cadance, Shining Armor and Twilight all used their magic to transfer some of their energy into Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy. Despite the beating they'd suffered, the transfer was enough that they were able to stand up and walk again moments later. Twilight kept Spike aloft in her magic, and everypony made haste over to Sweet Apple Acres.

Much to everypony's relief, the shadow pony attack on Ponyville had not reached the farm; Granny Smith, Big Mac, the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Zecora were all safe and sound, and Apple Bloom had kept Applejack's stetson perfectly safe. But the joy and relief of the reunion was short-lived. All throughout the quick dinner they shared, quick glances out the window to the north reminded everypony of the battle that awaited them. Because of the injuries he'd suffered in the attack on Ponyville, everypony agreed that Spike should stay behind at the farm to rest.

As she tucked Spike into the bed in Applejack's room, staring at the little dragon's bruises, Twilight suddenly threw her forelegs around him and squeezed, tears pouring down her face.

“Twilight!” groaned Spike after being locked in Twilight's embrace for five whole minutes. “I'll be fine. You can let go now please.”

Twilight finally released him, taking a step back from the bed. With her magic, she pulled the blanket over Spike up to his chest and rubbed his forehead with her hoof. She sniffled and rubbed her eyes that were still wet, but her tears had stopped. “Sorry. It's just... seeing you hurt and unconscious like that... I was so terrified.”

“You know that's exactly how I and the rest of us have felt all these times you've passed out on us, right?”

Everypony smiled and gently patted Twilight's shoulder.

“Spike...” said Twilight. “Does it bother you when I refer to you as my assistant? I know that in the heat of studying or research I sometimes get careless with what I say or the way I treat you.”

“I don't mind, Twilight. Technically, your assistant is my job title, and has been for as long as I can remember. Besides, I like being your assistant, even when you do get loopy.”

Twilight chuckled and rubbed her foreleg.

Spike grinned. “Like last year, when you were so worked up about missing the deadline for your friendship report to Princess Celestia even though there wasn't anything to report, you thought it would be a good idea to create a friendship problem by putting the Want-It-Need-It spell on that old doll of yours.”

“Hey, I remember that!” said Apple Bloom, still wearing Applejack's stetson.

“Me too!” cried Sweetie Belle.

“Me three!” said Scootaloo. “Your mane and tail were all messy, and you had this super creepy grin on your face that just screamed you'd totally lost your marbles.”

With a sly smile on her face, Celestia nudged Twilight with her wing.

Everypony laughed, except for Twilight who only blushed harder and rubbed the back of her head.

“Whatever happened to that doll anyway?” asked Apple Bloom.

Big Mac's eyes quickly shifted back and forth several times. "No idea..."

“Anyway,” said Twilight, “yes, Spike, you are technically my assistant, but you are also one of my closest friends. I'd even go so far as to say you're like a little brother to me, and I honestly can't imagine life without you.”

Spike blinked a few times. “T-truly? Like little brother for realzies?”

Twilight gave Spike a tender smile and nodded. "For realzies."

Spike's eyes started to water and he smiled back.

“I feel the same way,” stated Shining Armor. “You've been with our family since the day Twily brought you home from her entrance exam. I think I can safely speak for mom and dad, and all of us when I say our family just wouldn't be complete without you... little bro.”

“Aww shucks, you guys,” said Spike as his cheeks turned red. “I confess I feel the same way about you, but I don't think now's really the best time...” He pointed in a northward direction. “Yeah...”

Twilight nodded and gave Spike another hug before looking at Zecora. “Zecora, if you've got any herbs or medicines or potions that will help Spike's wounds heal please don't hesitate.”

Zecora gently rubbed Spike's head. “Without my hut I'm afraid my means are few. but with plenty of rest, Spike will be as good as new. Do not worry, ponies. All he really needs is some z's.”

Twilight smiled, then looked out the window and sighed. “Well, here we go again.”

“Go get 'em, sister,” said Spike. “And I mean sister in both the literal and camaraderie sense.”

With that, everypony said their solemn farewells once again. Twilight and the others headed outside and climbed into Celestia's chariot, though it wasn't big enough for all of them. All of the winged ponies elected to fly alongside the chariot. With Celestia leading them, the ponies set off toward Canterlot Mountain and the dark storm assaulting the heart of Equestria.

With the evening sunlight bearing down upon them, the royal chariot carried the ponies over the river and green fields that separated Ponyville and the mountain. Everypony sitting in the chariot kept their gazes locked on the dark orb in the sky above Canterlot and on the magic barrier enveloping the city. A strong wing picked up as they got closer and closer, and Twilight had to set hers and Cadance's Elements of Harmony on the floor of the chariot so they wouldn't be blown away.

Once they were within a half-mile from the mountain, Twilight allowed her sight to switch over to it. She started looking all over for a hole in the rocky surface that would look like the air shaft Celestia mentioned. Twilight's mind wandered back to Cadance and Shining Armor's wedding day again. The same caves from before were now the ponies' only way to get inside Canterlot and wrestle it back from the greatest foe Equestria has ever faced. Thinking about everything over and over, Twilight's heartbeat and breaths hastened.

If we fail here, Equestria is doomed... she thought. No, I shouldn't think like that! Bad Twilight! Cadance's new Element will give us the boost we need to overpower Nightmare Moon and banish her forever. It has to! And hopefully, we can destroy the Alicorn Amulet so no one ever falls victim to its evil power ever again.

The ponies were about three-quarters of a mile above the ground. Celestia led the group around to the mountain's southeastern side, skirting the bottom of the storm clouds that unnaturally continued to swirl around the mountain's top half. Soon, they came to a cave entrance dug into a very steep section of the mountain's rocky face. Nopony spoke a word as they stared at the opening. At a glance, it appeared large enough to fit two average-size ponies at a time but would still be a bit of a tight fit, and small enough that any pegasus or other flying creature likely wouldn't notice it unless they were really paying attention.

“Here it is,” said Celestia as she hovered in place. “One of them that is, but this one is the closest to Ponyville.”

“Looks pretty small,” said Fluttershy, trembling slightly. “Is it big enough for you, Princess Celestia?”

“Barely, but I have to keep my head down to fit through.”

“Air shafts aren't meant to be big,” stated Twilight. “Just big enough to let ample amounts of air into the network. They're also usually built into the ceiling of large caverns, which means we'll need to help each other get down.”

“I will go first and help with that,” said Celestia. “Ready yourselves. Nightmare Moon knows about these caves and somehow knew I stashed the amulet here. Once we step inside, we will be in enemy territory. We must be ready for heavy resistance, and these caves are still just the easy part. The real challenge starts once we enter the city proper.”

“Challenge accepted,” Rainbow said. “Lead on, Princess.”

With Celestia in the lead, the ponies stepped into the cave two at a time. Once inside, the royal guards pulling the chariot returned to Ponyville as the princess had ordered them to earlier. Celestia kept a magic light from her horn going, as did Shining Armor and Cadance who were in the back of the group. Despite being in the middle of the pack surrounded by her friends, the tight space, the general darkness of the cave, and the knowledge of what they were walking into caused Fluttershy to tremble uncontrollably. Rainbow, who was walking alongside Fluttershy, put her wing over her and gave her an encouraging smile. Other than Fluttershy's terrified whimpers and the sound of their hooves against the cold, rocky floor, all as quiet.

The ponies didn't travel for long when Celestia paused and held her wing out to signal everypony to stop. “We've made it to the hole leading down into the main network,” she whispered. “Hold here while I check to see if it's safe.”

Everypony held their breath as Celestia stepped a few meters away and peered over the edge of a hole in the floor. From what the ponies could tell, the hole was about the same size as the one they'd entered the cave from on the mountainside.

After a few tense moments, Celestia looked back at the others and nodded. Her voice was still a whisper. “All clear. Just like I told you, it's a good drop down. Just jumping down is liable to break a leg or two upon impact. I'll go first and levitate those of you who can't fly. Don't worry about trying to teleport either. Just let me handle it. From this point on keep the talking to a minimum. If you must say something please whisper. Shadow ponies could be lurking around every corner waiting for us.”

Everypony nodded in understanding.

Celestia spread her wings as much as she could given the small space around her. She dropped down through the hole in the floor, and her voice came from below a moment later. “Ready. One at a time now.”

One by one, the ponies were levitated down into the large cavern by Celestia's magic, all except for Rainbow, Fluttershy and Cadance who merely used their own wings to lower themselves down. Once everypony was inside and safe on the ground, they took a moment to stretch their limbs.

Once again, Twilight's thoughts flew back to the last time she had been here and she rubbed her foreleg. Glancing over at Cadance, she noticed she had the same uneasy look on her face.

The cavern was eerily quiet, and several openings in the wall stood around them. Their only source of light came from Celestia's horn.

“Which way do we go?” whispered Applejack. “We entered from the southeast side of the mountain which means we need to go west-northwest, but how do we tell which way that is without a compass? Twilight, or Cadance, do y'all remember the way out?”

Both of them frowned and shook their heads. Everypony let out a sigh—everypony except for Celestia.

“Not to worry,” she said. “I oversaw the construction of these caves and know them like the back of my hooves. But to make it real easy, I also put a pathfinder enchantment on the place so I can just magic myself in the right direction.”

“Well that's convenient,” muttered Applejack.

“If one of you could provide light for us while I track the path that would help greatly. I can't do both spells at once, and I have on more than one occasion bumped into walls while finding my way out of here.”

Celestia allowed her magic light to drop and Twilight took over that task. Celestia pointed her horn at the ground and her horn glowed again. After a moment, a soft, shimmery trail of golden light appeared in the floor that went off into the darkness beyond the expanse of Twilight's magic.

Everypony's eyes widened at the sight.

“Did you ever end up going the wrong way when following this thing?” asked Rarity.

“It leads only to the exit,” said Celestia.

“Wow. That is convenient. Maybe when this is all over you could show me how to do that spell for when I go into places gem-hunting.”

“But until then,” said Applejack, giving Rarity a firm look, “we have an Equestria and Luna to save. Let's get a move on.”

Within the glow of Twilight's magic light, the ponies followed Celestia as the princess's magic revealed more of the shimmering golden light in the floor. Silence had returned save for their hoofsteps echoing off the walls. They stayed in a tight group, each of them glancing about at the occasional stalagmite and stalactites. The shadows cast upon the wall by Twilight's light hitting the rocky spikes frequently gave the ponies pause, until it became a common occurrence and no Animus leaped out at them as they weaved through the caves.

Along the way, they passed by several large steel doors that looked like they could withstand ten of the strongest earth ponies bucking it simultaneously and not even get slightly dented. They did not have locks or handles. Instead they each had a small hole where a handle would be. The hole was barely large enough to fit half of a unicorn's horn inside. One of the doors they passed was noted by Celestia as the vault where the Alicorn Amulet had been placed.

Celestia then explained her theory to the others about how Nightmare Moon got inside the vaults via her ability to take on a vaporous form. “That's also how she slipped in and out of the old castle on Nightmare Night without you noticing, Twilight. But I had no idea she could slip through tiny cracks or move so fast or discreetly.”

“I still don't really understand what the point of that was,” stated Rarity. “Following us into the old castle, waiting until Twilight was alone, saying some cryptic mumbo jumbo then just leaving?”

Twilight did not reply and fought her hardest to keep the memories of that fateful encounter at bay. She was only partially successful in this endeavor.

“Any of y'all getting' the impression it's a little too empty in here?” asked Applejack. “I was so sure there'd be at least a few shadow ponies down here.”

“That's too bad,” Rainbow said. “My hooves are just aching to beat down some shadow ponies. But that just means more in the city to tango with.”

“Or we're walking into another trap,” said Fluttershy. “That seems to be the way everything has gone so far, like the incident with the Crystal Heart, and that awful whatever frontier place we went to.”

“I'd rather not think that everything that's happened since this mess started has been playing into Nightmare Moon's hooves,” said Cadance. “After all, I can't imagine she could have predicted the creation of a new Element of Harmony.”

Twilight's mind raced back and forth between events both early and recent as she considered both Fluttershy's and Cadance's points. “It's entirely possible that you're both right... which is why it's all the more crucial we keep the new Element a secret until the exact right moment. You've got a tight grip on it, right Pinkie?”

Pinkie pulled Cadance's crown from the depths of her mane. “Sure do! One surprise Element of Harmony ready and waiting!”

Twilight nodded as Pinkie hid Cadance's Element away in her mane again. “Good. We need to catch Nightmare Moon off guard. It may be our only chance.”

Finally, the ponies reached a large staircase.

Celestia ceased her pathfinding spell and looked back at the others. “This will take us to a secret room in the city archives.”

“Just hang tight, Canterlot,” said Applejack as the ponies began their climb up the stairs. “We're almost there!”

Once they reached the top of the stairs, the floor leveled out and they came to another steel door at the end of the passage. This one was exactly like the others down in the caves, with a small hole in place of a handle barely large enough to fit half of a unicorn's horn inside.

“Stand back,” said Celestia as she aimed her horn directly at the hole.

Watching curiously, the others took a few steps back as Celestia's horn lit up. The princess shot a continuous beam of golden light into the hole. After a few moments of Celestia channeling the spell, the door's appearance shifted to a brilliant translucent gold and it slowly opened toward the group.

Once it was fully open, the ponies stepped beyond the door and entered a small empty room. Celestia followed them inside, then used her magic to shut and re-lock the door to the caves. Afterward, Celestia walked over to a torch sconce on the wall. She gently tugged it toward her, revealing a metal bar attached to it hidden inside the wall.

“A torch sconce as a lever to a secret door...” Rainbow said teasingly. “How painfully cliché.”

The wall in front of the ponies rotated halfway, creating a space on either side for them to walk through. As the ponies stepped through, Celestia couldn't help but chuckle at Rainbow's little remark, and she closed the secret door behind them once they were all through.

They entered a large circular room. Though it was dark, the light from Twilight's horn illuminated the chamber enough that the ponies could make out dozens of bookshelves lining the outer circle. Each one stood perpendicular to the edge of the room, creating small aisles between them, and all were filled with books and scrolls of varying sizes and colors. Atop a large ornate pedestal in the center of the room was a giant hourglass that rose all the way up to the ceiling. Directly above the hourglass, the ceiling turned into a windowed dome through which the ponies could see the ghostly-white barrier that was covering the city. At a glance, it looked just like the sky they'd seen in the frontier.

“Everypony,” said Twilight as she looked around, “you are now standing inside the largest repository of advanced magical knowledge in all of Equestria: the Starswirl the Bearded wing of the Canterlot archives. Not many are allowed to access its contents. Even fewer are able to truly understand its contents... and its dangers... I am one such fortunate pony who has free access to this place.”

“Sounds mysterious and cool,” Rainbow stated nonchalantly. “But now we're leaving the largest repository of advanced magical knowledge in all of Equestria. We've got a job to do, and my Element is getting antsy.” She tapped the Element of Loyalty that was around her neck.

Celestia led the ponies to the exit and used her magic to unlock the metal gate separating the wing from the rest of the archive building. The hallway was just as dark as the room they just left.

“I'm going to take a wild guess,” said Rarity as they moved along, “and say that this place, and likely the whole city, is under the same unnatural darkness as the Everfree Forest, the Crystal Empire, and that frontier land.”

Coming to the building's entrance and stepping outside, everypony let out a soft groan as it was discovered Rarity's assumption was correct. Like they'd seen earlier, Nightmare Moon's barrier stood-in for the ghostly white sky, and the city was as dark as midnight. As far as they could see, the streetlamps had all been turned on, but instead of their normal orange, the light they gave off was white. The same glow came from the windows of many of the city's buildings. The rift in the sky above the city could be seen behind the barrier, but through it, the sphere had the appearance of being a black moon.

“Has the same atmosphere as when I dreamed about the Crystal Empire,” said Twilight.

“And mine about this very city,” stated Celestia.

Fluttershy swallowed hard and rubbed her foreleg. “It-it sure is quiet... Are we already too late?”

“I'll do a quick fly-over,” Rainbow said. “Won't be more than a couple minutes.”

Celestia shook her head. “I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash, but you must stay with the others. Nightmare Moon is here somewhere. Even a pony as fast as yourself can't hope to escape her if she catches you, not with the power she wields. I will do a scan of the city.”

Twilight's eyes widened and her thoughts immediately flew back to Nightmare Night and what happened to Princess Luna. Grabbing Celestia's foreleg, her eyes began to water and she gave her a pleading gaze. “No, don't! This might be a trap to capture you! Just like Luna on Nightmare Night! Please stay with us!”

“Better I take the risk than one of you.” Celestia wrapped her wings and forelegs around Twilight. Her eyes watered also as she held Twilight gently, like a mother would her child.

“Aww, how sweet...”

Everypony startled as the all-too-familiar voice sounded out nearby. Suddenly, countless shadow ponies rose up from the darkness blanketing the grounds in front of Twilight and the others. Celestia let go of Twilight, Rainbow and Applejack crouched into a combative pose, and Fluttershy hid behind Cadance. Far more Animus were present than the ponies could hope to defeat in regular battle, but they stood their ground against the impossible horde before them. All of the shadow ponies made threatening noises and dug at the ground with their hooves, but they did not attack or move closer than they already were.

Suddenly, a mild explosion of magic erupted behind the ponies, throwing them down the archive stairs onto the grass below. They landed in a heap and several of them groaned in pain. Opening their eyes, they noticed the wall of Animus had extended to the stairs they'd been at just a moment prior. They were completely surrounded but still the shadow ponies did not attack.

Standing atop the stairs in the center of the wall of shadow ponies was Nightmare Moon. The light from the magic barrier covering the city glinted off her armor, and her misty, star-laden mane and tail flowed gently. The Alicorn Amulet hugged her neck, creating the nightmarish-red glow that covered her eyes. She wore a devious smile and chuckled. “Did you like my little sneak attack? Cool wasn't it?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes and snorted. “Yeah, you looked really cool,” she said with mock amazement. “And for your next trick, why don't we kick your flank!”

Applejack let out a soft snicker. “Nice one, Rainbow.”

“What have you done with my little ponies?” Standing tall, a fierce glare appeared on Celestia's face as the question came out of her.

“They're safe and sound,” said Nightmare Moon flatly. “In their little cages that it is. Even those pegasi who all suddenly showed up to help fight. I should also tell you they didn't even have to tire themselves out trying to fight back in a long drawn-out battle. I just waltzed right in and put them down with, as the expression goes, 'a mere flick of my hoof,' or glow of my horn if we simply must be technical.”

Although most of them couldn't keep themselves from trembling, Twilight and all the other ponies glared at Nightmare Moon the same as Celestia was.

Nightmare Moon's tone turned dark, and she gazed upon the ponies with a look that betrayed the same seriousness. “So here we are again...” She muttered something under her breath. “I went easy on you last time—too easy, fool that I was. I should have taken care of you while I had you in my clutches last. That's a mistake I won't make again.”

“And this time we're ready for you!” declared Cadance.

“Not here. I'd rather the city not be leveled in our impending, no doubt, epic clash. Pretty sure you and the rest your little ponies don't either.”

“Since when did you care?” asked Rarity.

Nightmare Moon's horn began to glow the same red as her eyes. “Enough talk!” she bellowed.

There was such a strong magic behind Nightmare Moon's voice that a furious wind rushed blew from where she stood. Twilight and the others, plus all of the shadow ponies, were pushed back by the sudden gust.

“We will fight down in the field at the base of the mountain,” continued Nightmare Moon, her voice still booming. “Everypony down!” The glow around her horn flared bright.

Before Twilight or anypony could react, a red aura appeared around all of them and around Nightmare Moon. They all disappeared. The shadow ponies were quick to follow suit, turning into black mist and sinking into the ground.

After a quick moment of shooting through total darkness at high speeds. Twilight felt her hooves touch down on snow. She rubbed her eyes which had started to itch again. She trembled as the energies of Nightmare Moon's teleportation spell lingered, and the chilly winter air mingled with the harsh winds coming from the giant dark orb high in the sky above Canterlot. Looking around, Celestia and all the others appeared unharmed as well, if not shaken. They were trembling in a similar fashion as herself. Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy appeared to be on the verge of collapsing again, and were leaning against both Applejack and Rainbow. Twilight noticed they were indeed in the field at the base of the mountain.

Once again, Twilight, Celestia and Cadance magically transferred some of their energy to Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy. They perked up and were able to stand on their own, but this also left the healer ponies a bit drained. Twilight took deep breaths and a bit of sweat rolled down her brow.

The deep-orange light of the evening sun shone all around, glinting off the snow that covered the land. Slowly, everything began to darken as the sun touched base with the western horizon.

“Everypony looks okay,” said Twilight. For now at least.

“Okay, Nightmare Moon!” Rainbow cried at the top of her lungs. “Where are you? This ends now!”

Though she was nowhere in sight, Nightmare Moon's voice boomed through the air with all her fury.

“We come to it at last!”

Everypony got closer together and scanned all around, each of them crouched down a little in a combative pose. Even Fluttershy looked ready to fight.

The sun had descended halfway.

“No longer will we suffer while you ponies coast through life!”

Though they were trying their hardest to be strong, the ponies couldn't help but tremble, sweat, and take heavy breaths. Even Rainbow Dash was clearly having difficulty keeping herself together.

The sun was almost fully set.

“The sun sets on your reign over this land! The hour of change is nigh!”

Twilight's eyes began to itch terribly. She winced, rubbing them out of instinct.

The sun disappeared below the horizon, and the world gave way to twilight.

A large ghostly-white orb bigger than Celestia suddenly appeared several yards away that gave off an eerie light. The ponies all turned toward it.

Twilight's eyes itched even harder, making her unable to focus on anything other than them. They began to water, and it took all of her willpower to not rub them, electing to blink endlessly instead. All the while, her thoughts raced so quickly that she couldn't focus on a single one.

From the orb emerged Nightmare Moon, but she looked different. The orb then disappeared.

Every ounce of courage the ponies had managed to build up to that point vanished instantly. They gazed upon Nightmare Moon with sheer terror clear upon their faces. Even Applejack and Rainbow Dash were visibly shaking.

Nightmare Moon was taller than before, now standing two heads taller than Celestia. Her fur was as black as ever, but her eyes were solid white. She still wore her helmet, her chest guard with the image of a crescent moon, and the leg plates over her hindlegs. The plates she normally wore over her forelegs were gone. She still had hooves as part of her hindlegs, but her front hooves had been replaced by ghostly-white claws closely resembling the four-pronged claw they'd become familiar with: three talons out in front, one centered in the back, and all of them sharp. Her normally misty mane and tail now looked like white fire that gave off black smoke. Her cutie mark was unchanged. She still wore the Alicorn Amulet.

The amulet had changed color as well. The parts that were black were the same, but all the parts that had been red were now white.

The last of the previous day's light faded, bathing the world in the dark of night. The moon began to rise.

Nightmare Moon glared at the frightened ponies, revealing her sharp teeth. She crouched down into a combative pose, and made a motion at them with her left claw—the motion that was commonly used to signal one to come closer.

Twilight was barely able to get a clear picture through the wetness and itching in her eyes, but was able to piece it together well enough. That didn't make it any easier to swallow the heavy lump that had formed in her throat.

Act 2 - A Terrible Power, Redux

View Online

Words completely failed Princess Celestia. Frozen in terror, she gazed upon Nightmare Moon's terrible new look. The sight ingrained itself within Celestia. To her, the dark alicorn truly looked like a demon spawned from the deepest and darkest depths of Tartarus. No other thoughts could hope to penetrate the princess's mind. In all her years, she hadn't fathomed such a thing. For Celestia, the only thing more horrifying than Nightmare Moon's savage new look was the thought of the impending clash with her—if she and her friends failed here, Equestria was doomed.

Nightmare Moon briefly glanced at Rainbow Dash, keeping the threatening glare she bore. “No courageous remarks from you this time?”

Visibly shaking more than anypony had ever witnessed from her, Rainbow did not reply. All she managed was a weak, incoherent stutter. Cadance and Shining Armor inched closer together, and everypony else remained where they were, paralyzed by fear.

“No comments from anypony?” Nightmare Moon scoffed. “How disappointing... Now, are we going to fight, or are we just going to stare at each other all day!?” A white aura formed around her horn and encompassed her claws, masking the sharp digits as the white mingled with itself. She reared back, then slammed her claws into the ground with such force that it cracked.

A fissure opened up in the ground in front of Nightmare Moon. The chasm was solid-white; pitch-black clouds swirling deep inside it. The rumbling sound of earth splitting apart rose up as the ruptured land quickly moved toward Celestia and the ponies. Large plumes of black and white mist shot up all along the way as it snaked forward rapidly, each one creating a loud hiss like a steam vent.

The winged ponies immediately took to the air, while the others jumped to the side as the earth was ripped in half, separating them by a temporary wall of the ghostly cloud.

Celestia barely had time to move aside again as Nightmare Moon fired a black and white beam of magic at her. She retaliated with a beam of her own, only for the golden stream to strike the ground with a boom as Nightmare Moon spread her wings and shot up high into the air. Quickly recovering from avoiding the sundered earth, Cadance, Shining Armor and Twilight all aimed their horns and sent simultaneous beams of turquoise and magenta. Celestia fired another laser as well.

Nightmare Moon's horn glowed and a translucent black and white barrier appeared in front of her. All four of the ponies' beams struck it a second later. Her horn flared bright, and she brought her right claw behind her then thrust it forward like she was throwing something. The ponies' beams suddenly changed color to match Nightmare Moon's barrier, and each was launched back at its original sender at the same furious speed.

The horned ponies quickly erected their own shields in response to the return fire. Each of them let out a pained grunt, staggering back as their own corrupted attacks struck their barriers with greater force than they had unleashed them with.

All the while, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity looked on in horror; hopelessness filling their souls.

None of the ponies noticed it amidst the chaos, but immediately after the corrupted beams struck the ponies' shields, the Elements of Harmony briefly flashed a mixture of gold and silver.

She can turn our own magic against us? thought Celestia as she wiped her brow with her right foreleg. That cursed amulet has made her more powerful than I previously thought possible. She's probably been absorbing the energies of midnium every day since taking the Crystal Empire. That's probably why she waited until now to attack Canterlot; she's not taking any chances this time. There's just no other explanation! I'll have to try and distract her so that Twilight and the others can use the Elements, even if that means...

Celestia's thoughts were interrupted as another bolt from Nightmare Moon came zooming toward her. Flapping her wings to keep herself airborne, she pushed to the side, but it was a split-second too late. The laser grazed her left cheek, leaving a perfectly smooth singe mark. Celestia winced and clenched her eyes and mouth shut. She rubbed her cheek briefly as the burning sensation invaded her thoughts, then opened her eyes.

“There is no escape!” cried Nightmare Moon, her voice once again booming and echoing through the air. Keeping her horn aglow and with the Alicorn Amulet mimicking the aura, she became engulfed by black and white flames.

Suddenly, countless orbs resembling fireballs formed in the air around Nightmare Moon. They launched themselves in all directions, leaving trails of smoke that made them look similar to comets. There were so many of them and they fell fast enough that the likelihood of somepony being able to dodge all of them were small.

An ear-splitting scream came from Fluttershy as the magic comet-like orbs rained down everywhere. Cadance, Shining Armor and Twilight all conjured another batch of barriers, but each of them knew they wouldn't hold up against a prolonged onslaught.

Creating her own barrier to shield herself, Celestia streaked down and landed in front of Twilight and the others. A moment later she amplified her magic to expand her barrier so that it covered all the ponies. Each meteor that fell against her barrier was like a blow to the stomach which caused her to grunt. Celestia's thoughts started to wander back to her first dream on the morning of Nightmare Night—to the part where she'd protected the ponies from a wild meteor.

Every magic comet that didn't fall upon the ponies struck the ground. At every location one did, a pillar of the ghostly black and white flame rose up from the ground. Instead of going away, the pillars lingered. They surrounded and towered over the ponies, with each one being at least twice as tall as Celestia, and the spaces between them barely large enough to fit only a single pony through.

“Lower your shields!” called Celestia, maintaining her barrier.

They hesitated for a few moments, but Twilight, Cadance and Shining Armor allowed their barriers to drop now that Celestia's shield was covering them, but their fear didn't lessen in the slightest as the magic meteors continued to rain down upon the group.

The Elements of Harmony flashed gold and silver again, but like the first time, nopony noticed it amidst the chaos of the battle.

“What are we going to do, y'all?” cried Applejack with eyes wide and sweat streaming down her face. “There ain't no way we—anypony—can fight against this kind of power! If we can't even get a moment to use the Elements....”

“Ready them now!” shouted Celestia as she took pained breaths. “Be ready to fire the moment I drop my shield! Hurry! It won't hold much longer!”

The comets stopped.

Twilight nodded at Pinkie, who pulled Cadance's Element from its hiding place in her mane. However, before she could toss it to the princess, the ground beneath Celestia's shield rumbled and split open. The sudden rush of dark energy that exploded up from it canceled out Celestia's magic, shattering her barrier, and pushing the ponies off in all directions. The force also caused all of the nearby pillars of flame left by the meteors to be extinguished.

Celestia let out a groan as she picked herself up. Her whole body tingled, but the sensation faded after a moment. While Nightmare Moon phased in and out of her thoughts, her main concern was the safety of Twilight and the others. She didn't have time to look for them though, as the telltale rumbling of the ground came from beneath her again. She leaped to the side as the earth beneath her opened up, sending another rush of dark energy erupting from the split ground. Taking to the air, she noticed that the fissures were opening up everywhere, making the area look like a crude spider's web.

Fatigue wracked Celestia. Of all the actual fights she'd been in before, none even came close to this one. She had to take a moment to wipe the sweat from her brow and breathe. However, when she turned her attention back to Nightmare Moon, she had vanished.

Celestia frantically looked around until a loud scream reached her ears—the familiar voice of Fluttershy. Her heart sank, and she turned in the direction the cry came from.

Nightmare Moon was standing several yards away in the center of Twilight and the others. Her horn was still aglow, as was her left claw, which she held up to level with her head.

Celestia's gaze shifted to Twilight and the others. To her horror, she saw them being held by giant black and white clouds that resembled Nightmare Moon's own claws. However, struggle as they might, they could not escape her clutches.

No!

Celestia flapped her wings and propelled herself toward the assembly as fast as she could.

Nightmare Moon flexed her claw, and the magic clouds gripping the ponies clamped down on them, eliciting a pained cry from each of them.

Celestia shot a beam from her horn. The blast struck Nightmare Moon on her side, causing the dark alicorn to stumble and her magic to drop. The magic clouds gripping the others faded and the ponies fell to the ground, motionless.

Nightmare Moon turned and glared at Celestia.

The princess glared back just as fiercely. Coming in range, she pulled her right hoof back and swung it forward, aiming for Nightmare Moon's head.

Nightmare Moon jumped back, dodging the attempted blow. “Admit it!” she boomed. “You know you cannot defeat me at my full power! Especially now that I've drained your friends of the strength they need to even stand up, let alone use the Elements!”

Panting and sweating heavily, Celestia continued to glare, even as a pit had formed in her gut. As much as she didn't want to admit it, deep down, a growing fear told her that the struggle truly was hopeless. Luna was gone. Twilight and the other Element bearers were down. She was all alone, and was barely managing to stay standing herself under the weight of the crushing fatigue.

Is this truly the end? Have we lost? Everything looks that way, but still...

“I won't deny that you are exceptionally strong,” stated Celestia. “Far more powerful than even the most accomplished of unicorns in Equestrian history. But here's the thing: you and I both know that you owe a lot of that to the Alicorn Amulet.”

Nightmare Moon's demeanor betrayed an uncaring expression. "Do I now?"

“I take full responsibility for its continued existence. I should have had that cursed thing destroyed when Twilight brought it to me for safe-keeping after wrestling it away from Trixie.” Celestia stood her ground, a fire in her eyes and heart, and kept her gaze fixed on Nightmare Moon. “Regardless, even though it looks hopeless, I will continue to fight so long as I draw breath!”

“It was hopeless from the very beginning,” stated Nightmare Moon. “And now we finish this!” Her horn glowed, and a black and white barrier formed around her. The barrier was translucent, its surface mimicking the rolling waves of an ocean. She spread her wings and leaped into the air.

Celestia fired another beam, but it dissipated upon striking Nightmare Moon's shield, leaving the dark alicorn unharmed. Celestia groaned under her breath.

The Alicorn Amulet began to give off a blindingly bright white aura as Nightmare Moon spread all four of her legs apart and looked up at the night sky. Suddenly, her shield expanded at a rapid rate.

Celestia called upon what strength she had left to conjure a barrier large enough to shield herself as well as Twilight and the others.

The ponies remained unconscious. Celestia didn't notice it, but even though their owners were down, the seven Elements of Harmony started to glow a mixture of gold and silver.

A moment later, Nightmare Moon's shield grew large enough that its edge crashed against Celestia's. The princess let out a grunt and winced in pain from the powerful force that continued to push against her relentlessly. Her whole body, including her horn, began to tingle from the onslaught, but still she did not let up. However, she suddenly felt a strange warmth inside that enabled her to keep standing and her magic flowing.

Nightmare Moon's wave of destructive magic eventually faded away, but at the same time, so too did the strange vigor that Celestia had felt. All of her strength was gone. Her horn stopped glowing on its own, her barrier dropped, and she fell to her stomach. Her mane and tail no longer flowed. Staring at the ground and taking weak breaths, dizziness wracked her head. Her vision became blurry, then cleared up after a moment before becoming blurred again.

During the brief moments of clarity, Celestia saw Nightmare Moon slowly walking toward her. The dark alicorn stopped several inches away, a white claw slid under her chin, and next thing Celestia knew, she was gazing straight into Nightmare Moon's ominous solid white eyes.

In the lowermost part of her peripheral vision, Celestia noticed the Alicorn Amulet giving off weak crackles of energy.

“A valiant defense to be sure.” Nightmare Moon's voice wasn't loud and booming anymore. It was soft, and almost pitying. She kept a gentle hold underneath Celestia's chin. “Though fruitless all the same. You had no hope of victory.”

Celestia couldn't hold back her sorrow any longer as Nightmare Moon let go of her chin, and the reality of the situation sunk in. Countless memories dating back to as early as she could remember flashed in her mind. She had failed; she had failed Luna, Twilight and her friends, and everypony. She stared down at the ground. Her eyes began to water and she clenched them shut, letting out barely audible whimpers as her tears fell uncontrollably.

“But just to be absolutely certain...” Nightmare Moon stepped back, and her horn lit up.

Lacking any kind of strength, all Celestia could do was ready herself for her ultimate fate, whether that be imprisonment, enslavement, or eternal banishment. It would all be the same to her, but worst of all was whatever fate awaited her little ponies. Just contemplating all of the possibilities sent Celestia's heart into a downward spiral.

Suddenly, the sound of crackling energy started up, and Nightmare Moon gasped in surprise.

Celestia opened her eyes and looked up.

The Alicorn Amulet was giving off more crackles of energy, but they were much more wild and rapid than before.

“What—”

A burst of energy erupted from the Alicorn Amulet with a mild boom, and Nightmare Moon cried out as she was thrown back a great distance.

The dizziness assaulting Celestia grew worse. Even in her current resting position, her heart continued to race and her breaths were caught in her throat. She lowered her head and fell onto her right side as everything went dark.

“Princess Celestia?”

The garbled sound roused Celestia from her slumber. She kept her eyes shut and groaned weakly. Suddenly, she shivered as the frigid air of the winter night caught up to her senses. Several moments passed by and the voice came again, now more audible than the first time. She peeked her eyes open, only to be greeted by a total blur. Slowly, her vision cleared enough to reveal a pair of white forelegs with golden armor covering the pony's hooves. Celestia turned her head to look up, and found herself meeting the gaze of one of her royal guard stallions.

The guard let out a deep sigh of relief. “Thank goodness you're okay!”

Celestia watched as the guard waved his foreleg at something beyond her sight. Next thing she knew, a large cloak had been draped over her like a blanket. Apart from the cold wet grass she was lying on, the added warmth of the cloak helped to ease her shivering somewhat.

“Can you stand, Princess?” asked the guard as two royal guard mares—the ones who'd given Celestia the cloak—joined the stallion's side. Gazing down at Celestia, the mares wore the same concerned expression their comrade did.

“I—” Celestia coughed and stayed curled up underneath the cloak. “I could use some assistance."

The guard stallion nodded, and he and the two mares helped Celestia rise to her hooves.

Celestia noticed the guards weren't wearing cloaks and were shivering as much as she was. “Why aren't any of you wearing something to keep warm out in this cold? You'll succumb to hypothermia like this.”

“All that matters to us right now is the safety of you and your companions,” stated one of the guard mares.

Celestia thought back to the dream she'd had the eve of Hearth's Warming. She pictured the little glowing orbs of shifting gold and silver inside the guards' chests where their hearts would be. The mental image caused a flicker of warmth like fire in the depths of her heart, and she gave them a warm smile which they returned.

With the three guards as support to keep herself up, Celestia looked around and noticed that it wasn't just guard ponies who'd come to assist. At a glance, it seemed like the entire populace of Ponyville was present, minus Spike and those who were staying at Sweet Apple Acres. Though it was late at night, the field was partially aglow with magic light from a number of unicorns. A tidal wave of relief passed through Celestia, seeing that Twilight and the others had all come to. They appeared bruised and weakened, but otherwise seemed to be okay and still had their respective Element of Harmony with them. Each of them had a small group of ponies with them, providing them with warm cloaks, some cookies or rice cakes to snack on, and general emotional support with pats on their backs and shoulders.

“How long were we out for?” asked Celestia, taking a small bite of a regular glazed doughnut that the ponies offered to her.

“Fortunately not too long,” said the stallion guard. “Not more than an hour.” His tone suddenly turned sullen. “Princess, we... we saw the fight but—” He paused and both mare guards frowned. Sighing, each of them hung their heads.

“We were too scared to try and help,” stated one of the mares. “We've never seen such... such power before. We didn't think such was even possible. Our job is to protect you and everypony else but instead we hid in the background like cowards.”

Celestia glanced at each of them one by one, taking in their regretful demeanors. “It's okay, my little ponies.” Maintaining her warm smile, Celestia wrapped her wings around the guards. “Even I wasn't expecting anything like the power that Nightmare Moon displayed. And if we want to bring that up, I failed too. It's as much my job to protect you ponies as it is yours to protect me.” She brought her wings back to her sides. “How are Twilight and her friends?”

“They're feeling pretty weak, but are otherwise okay.”

“How did you and the Elements ever escape from that horror?” asked the stallion.

“I'm... I'm not exactly certain,” said Celestia. “I think the Alicorn Amulet might have actually malfunctioned and backfired on her, possibly from drawing too much power too quickly. Speaking of, where is Nightmare Moon. Is she still here?”

The three guards gave each other rather curious looks which made Celestia furrow her brow.

After several moments of awkward silence, one of the guard mares finally spoke up. “Well... um... it's complicated....”

“Complicated...?”

The guards turned their attention back to the princess. They each slid a hoof along the ground—none of them seeming to know exactly what to say.

By now, Celestia was admittedly a tiny bit annoyed, but she kept it to herself and did her best to maintain a gentle tone. “Is she still here or not?”

“There is something you need to see,” said the stallion to which both guard mares nodded in agreement. “Just... just trust us on this one....”

The three guards looked over at a large group of ponies—some armed and others not—gathered around something a number of yards away. The ponies among them who were armed all had their weapons pointed at something lying motionless on the ground.

Celestia's gaze became fixed on the gathering as the three guards escorted her over to it, but mostly upon the thing in the center that the Ponyville ponies were circled around. Her heart pounded faster and faster as they got closer and a lump started to form in her throat. Once they reached the ring of ponies, the royal guards cleared their throats to signal the ponies to clear a path. Celestia stepped through the little opening in the ring the ponies created for her. Looking down, she froze. She went wide-eyed, and her mouth hung open.

“Bring Twilight and the others over here...” she half-stuttered. “Bring them now.”

The royal guards bowed their heads then stepped away.

“Everypony please clear a space.” Celestia briefly looked up at all the ponies present, who appeared to be just as shocked as she was, nor could any of them believe what they were seeing.

The ponies spread out, creating a wide open space on either side of the princess. A few minutes later, the three royal guards returned with Twilight and the others in tow. For a moment, the air became filled with their pained groans as all of them took a place beside Celestia. Immediately, all became silent again as they too beheld what was laying on the ground in the center of the gathering.

“No... apple-pickin'... way...” said Applejack.

Several more moments passed by before anypony else spoke.

“Somepony please slap me or something,” said Pinkie, “because I must be dreaming.”

Twilight stepped forward and nudged the creature with her hooves. “Not a chance, Pinkie. This is as real as it gets....”

The thing upon the ground still wore the Alicorn Amulet, which retained the altered black and white coloring but wasn't showing any sign of activity. However, in the place of Nightmare Moon, was a tall, thin, black, equine-like insectoid creature.

It took a minute for the ponies to recognize the creature. Whether it was because of sheer shock or not was irrelevant to them. Suddenly, Celestia, Cadance, Shining Armor, and Twilight all blurted out in unison.

“Chrysalis?!”

The Queen of the Changelings remained unconscious with a pained look on her face, taking audible, raspy breaths.

Act 2 - The Brink of Despair

View Online

Time had come to a stand still for Celestia. Words failed her as she gazed upon the fallen form of the infamous Queen of the Changelings. Her mind raced back to Cadance and Shining Armor's wedding, then she recalled every single event that had led up to the present moment, starting with the attack on Ponyville during Nightmare Night and Luna's subsequent disappearance.

Above all else however: she was not dreaming again. The unconscious changeling at Celestia's hooves wearing the Alicorn Amulet was proof undeniable.

This whole time... she thought. This changes everything! But how do we proceed from here? Will Chrysalis talk? Are there more changelings hiding within my own ranks? Is that how she got the amulet, with infiltrators posing as vault guards? But those shadow ponies that were attacking Ponyville, they didn't turn back into changelings when I defeated them in battle. Were they actually... were they really...? And still no sign of Luna... Does this mean she'll have been released from the control magic?

Celestia's eyes began to water as her thoughts lingered on Luna and of her absence. For several moments, she envisioned her sister's smiling face in her mind. However, those mental images soon became overpowered by a deepening pit in her stomach as all the possible implications of this latest development nagged at her.

That dream I had the night before Hearth's Warming... so Chrysalis was one of the figures I saw on that dark beach. But if that's so, then that must be a real place I saw, and who was that Chrysalis was talking to?

“S-so...” stuttered Cadance. “All this time...”

Twilight remained completely speechless, her mouth hanging open and her eyes wide at the unconscious Chrysalis. Sweat poured down her brow, and one would almost be able to see the gears in her head faltering and starting up again in an endless cycle.

After several more moments, Rainbow let out a loud huff and cried at the top of her lungs. Her face was as red as an apple. “Are you kidding me?!”

Fluttershy winced and covered her ears. “Please, not so loud, Dashie. I already have a terrible headache as it is.”

“You and me both, darling,” muttered Rarity, covering her head with her forelegs. “Rainbow Dash, please don't shout like that.”

“Well I'm sorry!” Rainbow replied without lowering her volume. “But this... this...!” She trailed off until her speech became incomprehensible, kicking at the ground all around her like a raging buffalo.

Each of the Ponyville ponies that were standing close to Rainbow gave her an uncertain glance and backed away.

Celestia turned her attention to Twilight and noticed her staring at Chrysalis while mouthing words. Deep inside, she had a strong feeling as to what Twilight was thinking back to.

Suddenly, Chrysalis stirred.

Quick as lightning, Rainbow Dash snatched a spear from the closest royal guard in her reach—a unicorn mare. As the guard stumbled back and steadied herself, Rainbow—her face still red as an apple—glared and aimed the spear at Chrysalis, holding the tip mere inches from her throat.

“Rainbow Dash!” cried Rarity.

Rainbow gave no indication that she'd heard Rarity's call. “I don't care if you can hear me or not,” she said, her tone full of venom. “Make one move and I'll shove this spear so far in, they'll have to bury you with it still inside!”

Chrysalis remained unconscious, and her strained breaths continued. “No...” she uttered.

All of the Ponyville ponies took a few steps back. Celestia, the Element Bearers, Shining Armor, and the royal guards all remained where they stood. The guards pointed their spears at Chrysalis, but didn't hold them as close as Rainbow was holding hers.

“I can't fail them again,” Chrysalis continued in her sleep. Several tears appeared and rolled down her face.

“The changelings,” said Cadance. “Where are they now? Canterlot? The Crystal Empire?”

Or someplace else entirely... thought Celestia.

Rainbow gently prodded the Alicorn Amulet with the tip of her spear. “So, Twilight, are you absolutely sure we can't take that thing off ourselves?”

“That's what it said in the book. Once its on, only its wearer can remove it.”

“I say we try anyway.”

Chrysalis stirred again and let out another pained whimper. “No! I can't... I can't...!”

“Must be havin' nightmares,” said Applejack.

Rainbow rolled her eyes and kept a firm grip on her spear. “Aww, poor her,” she said sarcastically.

Without warning, the Alicorn Amulet began to give off a white aura that immediately enveloped Chrysalis. A bright flash blinded the onlookers as a loud crack filled the air. Then, as quickly as it began, both Chrysalis and the amulet were gone.

Everypony jumped back and scattered. Murmuring broke out among them as they stared upon the now empty spot where Chrysalis had been only seconds prior.

“Oh come on!” Rainbow threw the spear to the ground with all her might, sat down on her hindquarters, and folded her forelegs.

Slowly, the royal guard Rainbow had snatched the spear from approached. “May I please have my weapon back now?”

Rainbow huffed and haphazardly pushed the spear toward her.

“Thank you,” she said, picking it up.

Chrysalis let out a weak groan as she started to come to. Feeling a cold surface beneath her, she shivered and instinctively curled into a fetal position, but it did little to warm her. From horn to hooves, front to back, her entire body ached with the worst of it being from her neck up. The feel of the Alicorn Amulet sandwiched between her neck and the hard floor only added to her discomfort, but she lacked the strength to adjust positions.

What happened? she thought. I had them beat, and then....

Chrysalis groaned again as a throbbing pain in her head became apparent. After lying there for a short time, her strength began to return. She rose to her hooves, but the process was slow, and she kept one hoof pressed against her forehead the whole way.

Opening her eyes, Chrysalis saw that she was in a long corridor. With its perfectly smooth walls, ceiling, floor, and the red carpet that was laid along the center of the floor, she immediately recognized the place as the main entry hall to the palace in Canterlot. “How did I get here?”

Chrysalis sat down on her hindquarters and rubbed her head a little more. She remained seated for several minutes, allowing her breathing and her heart rate to return to normal. While that was happening, her mind raced back to her fight with Celestia and the ponies.

“I don't understand,” she said, staring at the floor. “I had them beat. What happened?”

Without shifting her gaze, she raised her hoof and rubbed the amulet that sat firmly about her neck. “That surge... did I get careless?”

After a moment, she stood up and turned her sight so that she was looking into the foreboding darkness of the palace corridor.

“I need some backup.” Chrysalis broke into a gallop and headed straight forward, with the loud reverberations of every hasty step piercing the dead silence. After a very brief run, she entered the throne room. It was difficult to see in the dark, but she was able to make out the the literal seat of Equestrian power atop a little flight of stairs in the back of the room. The carpet she stood on extended all the way up the stairs and to the throne.

“Luna, I need some more of the midnium you picked up for me!”

Her voice echoed loudly across the darkened chamber. It faded away after a few seconds, and all was silent once more.

A slight scowl formed on Chrysalis's demeanor. “Princess Luna!” Her tone was like an upset mother calling her child to her, and created another echo.

Again there was no reply.

Chrysalis began to tremble as she looked around. Her heart rate quickened, and her breaths became heavy. Alone in the darkness, her thoughts turned to her subjects waiting for her back at the Crystal Empire—waiting for news of her victory. She sat down on her hindquarters and hung her head as tears ran down her face.

“I've come too far to lose now... I can't let them down... I can't fail again!”

Her voice trembled along with the rest of her body. Chrysalis clenched her eyes shut, allowing her tears to freely flow. The sound of the droplets hitting the hard floor, and her own soft, choked sobs resounded in her ears worse than her hoofsteps had running down the hall. Her heart felt as if someone had attached a large steel ball to it. In her mind, the only thing she saw were the faces of her beloved changeling subjects. She sat there, unmoving, for what felt like an eternity.

My mind control spell must have broke when the amulet backfired on me, she thought. That must be why Luna isn't here.

“What am I going to do now?” Chrysalis sniffled and rubbed her eyes, but the tears continued.

“Know this...”

The deep, but ghostly, voice whispered across the hall.

Chrysalis's eyes shot open. She jumped to her hooves and turned in the direction of the sound, stopping once she was facing the entrance to the chamber.

Standing in the archway between the grand hall and the corridor was a tall, dark figure. It was about as tall as Chrysalis, though it had no horn. It was pony-like in shape, but its features were completely hidden beneath a large cloak that also shielded its face from view. The figure was also largely obscured by a translucent, ghostly-white aura that had a watery appearance and flowed around the figure in a water-like fashion.

“As powerful as the amulet is,” said the figure, “even it has its limits. Its maker knew it, and I know it."

"You again..." Chrysalis stared at the figure for a few moment. "What exactly is your deal? First you find me after I got blasted out of Canterlot during that Princess's wedding, lead me to the Alicorn Amulet, then try to talk me out of all this on Nightmare Night, and now you're here again?"

The figure did not reply.

With a sigh, Chrysalis rubbed her eyes again and her tears slowed. “Anyway... You're saying that I used too much power and damaged my own chances?”

“In that instant you did.”

Chrysalis lowered her gaze and shook her head. Not a single part of her wanted to believe what she'd just heard, but deep down, the growing pit in her stomach told her that it was indeed true.

“However, you're not beaten yet.”

“But how?” replied Chrysalis. “Luna's not here, and those Dreadkin ponies surely aren't going to listen to me after this humiliation. And without the amulet, there's no way I can beat Celestia and her little cronies on my own."

“Luna served her purpose, and the Dreadkin will listen to me. You're not as alone as you think...”

Chrysalis stared straight ahead at the dark figure as she listened to it speak. Then, the faces of her changelings reappeared in her mind one by one like before. A crushing weight was felt around her heart again and her tears resumed. She sniffled and wiped her eyes, but after a few moments, something else stirred within the disgraced changeling queen that caused her tears to cease, something that could be described only as a final spark of hope that was on the verge of being extinguished forever. That spark started to grow. Closing her eyes, she raised her foreleg, pressed her hoof against the Alicorn Amulet, and concentrated fully on her subjects. Opening her eyes, she met the figure's apparent gaze again.

The dark figure's gaze never strayed from Chrysalis as it inched closer and closer to her.

Act 2 - In the Flesh

View Online

“How in the haystack did she do that while sleepin'?” inquired Applejack, giving Celestia and Twilight a wide-eyed gaze of desperation. “Please tell me y'all know how that's even possible!”

“Well...” Twilight put her hoof to her chin and stared at the ground for a second before looking at Applejack. “I have heard that sometimes a unicorn can use a little bit of magic in their sleep, like as a subconscious reaction to a dream or such. But it's only ever a small amount, barely an amount equivocal to a basic levitation spell. A full teleportation spell while sleeping... this is the first I've ever heard of and seen such a thing.”

“We have to figure out where she went and catch her before she wakes up and escapes!” cried Pinkie. “Otherwise... well you know!”

“I will do a tracer spell to track the trail of residual energy that was left behind,” said Celestia.

Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie and Rainbow all gave Celestia a surprised stare.

“Gosh,” said Applejack. “There's a magic spell for just about any occasion isn't there?”

“There are quite a few,” stated Twilight, “but they're more advanced than most unicorns are capable of doing. Starswirl the Bearded alone created over two hundred.”

Everypony went silent and watched as Celestia's horn lit up. After a few moments, a trail of silvery mist appeared. Everypony gazed upon the mist in amazement, which started on the ground where Chrysalis had been and rose up into the air the farther it got from the gathering of ponies. All eyes followed along the line and numerous gasps came from the ponies as it was discovered the trail was going straight to Canterlot.

The trail of residual energy wasn't the only thing that gave the ponies pause. The large dark orb still hung high in the sky above Canterlot, distinguishable from the night sky only by the bright white aura around it. The white magic bubble still covered the whole of the city, concealing it within its depths.

“Does this mean we could have just teleported straight to Canterlot through the barrier and saved a bunch of time?” Rainbow asked.

Twilight shook her head. “None of us created the barrier, so that's unlikely.”

“How are those things still there?” muttered Fluttershy. “Nightmare—I mean... Chrysalis was defeated wasn't she?”

Celestia kept her gaze fixed on the rift and the ghostly barrier covering Canterlot. The longer she stared, the larger the pit in her stomach grew. Her thoughts turned back to when she first encountered Chrysalis disguised as Nightmare Moon, and Luna under the mind-control spell, several weeks after the attack on Ponyville. She recalled Luna's dark, silent, soul-piercing stare, and the red aura covering her eyes. Even the mere memory of it caused the fur on the back of the princess's neck to stand and sent a chill down her spine.

Celestia took a deep breath and swallowed hard. “I don't think it was Chrysalis who opened the rift, and put a barrier around the city....”

Everypony glanced at Celestia.

“Now I know you're not suggestin' what I think you are, Princess,” said Applejack.

Celestia shook her head. “No, but Luna remains unaccounted for, and just because Chrysalis's plot against us has been exposed, it doesn't automatically mean Luna's been freed from the spell.” Her tone darkened. “Or maybe it's something else....”

Nopony replied and just kept staring at Celestia, a number of them with their ears flat and huddling closer together.

“I don't think I like where this is going,” mumbled Pinkie.

“Remember what I told you girls about my first encounter with Luna after she disappeared? She had this darkness about her that seemed a little off, even for known mind-manipulation magic.”

Twilight rubbed her foreleg. “I... I noticed that too... when I saw her during the attack on the Crystal Empire, and again in that one dream I had.”

While she hadn't been there to see that part, Celestia still nodded at Twilight. “Also, Luna never showed up to take the Elements of Harmony even after Chrysalis ordered her to. Finally, those shadow ponies we fought in Ponyville today... they weren't changelings....”

“Yes,” continued Twilight, “and just after the shadow ponies left, I saw another dark figure off in the distance.”

“Was it Luna?” asked Cadance.

“It was too far away to tell.”

Celestia cleared her throat. “Instead of being under a spell like we originally thought, these latest developments now point to the likelihood of Luna being—” She suddenly went quiet.

“Being what?” asked Shining Armor.

Celestia stared slightly down, avoiding everypony's inquiring and unnerved eyes. She swallowed hard. “Possessed...”

Several moments passed by in silence.

“P-p-possessed...?” stammered Rarity, also trembling. “As in being-controlled-by-an-evil-spirit possessed like in those fantasy and fiction novels I've read?”

“I always pegged you for a cheesy romance type,” stated Applejack. “And you even have time to read what with your fashion work?”

Rarity shot Applejack a fierce glare. “Yes I do still have time, and I do read other stuff too but this is far from the right time to be talking about that. I was asking a legitimate and very serious question. Honestly, Applejack! Focus!”

“Right. Pardon.”

Rarity let out a tiny huff. “And they're not cheesy,” she muttered.

Celestia nodded. “Yes, that kind of possessed.”

Nopony—not Cadance, Shining Armor, the Element Bearers, or the Ponyville ponies—allowed their gaze to stray from the princess and most of them were now noticeably quivering, and not because of the cold air of the winter night.

“Let me get this straight,” Rainbow said, waving her forelegs like she was trying to get everypony's attention. “So Nightmare Moon has actually been Chrysalis in disguise this whole time. Luna may not have been under her control like we thought, but by something else. Lastly, the shadow ponies, or Animus, if that's what they're really called, which I'm doubting even that now because reasons, are actually real?”

A few more quiet but tense moments passed.

Applejack let out a deep sigh. “I felt it in my gut... Like I told y'all that night in the castle garden... I could just feel that somethin' about this whole thing just didn't add up... but I never could have imagined this. What do you think, Twi?”

Twilight looked over at Applejack. Her ears were drooped, her mouth hung slightly open, she was frowning, and her breaths were hard. When she spoke, her voice was laden with dread.

“I was drawn here by the magic of this world.”

Applejack shivered slightly and rubbed the back of her head. “N-Nightmare Night? Everfree Forest? Old castle?”

Twilight swallowed hard and nodded, not paying attention to the terrified looks she and Applejack were getting from the Ponyville ponies.

“You do not yet know what hides within the veil,” said Celestia.

“Not every last bit of her dark magic went with her,” stated Applejack. “That magic takes the form of—”

“The Pony of Shadows,” said Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy all together.

Twilight nodded again. “And when I saw Luna in that dream I had the night before we left for the Dread Frontier, she said, 'the night is falling, with its claw a sickle. Roses or thorns it is not fickle. So despair, little ones. You cannot hide your fears from her. The mare in the moon is the gardener.'”

Celestia listened intently to what Twilight recited from her dream. Suddenly, the realization hit her. First, she recalled the fateful day over a thousand years ago, and the exact moments that would change the course of Equestria's future forever. Second, she again recalled the dream she'd had the morning of Nightmare Night. In her mind she pictured Luna alone in that cold, dark room that was similar to the throne room in the old castle.

Then the dark cloud appeared in the memory of the dream, just as it had in reality that day. The one thing that the princess, in her distress over losing her sister, had never stopped to ask...

“I know it's probably not the best time,” she stated, “but what you just said, Twilight... I think I may have just figured out a critical part of the puzzle.”

“Shouldn't we be chasing after Chrysalis?” asked Fluttershy.

“I'll keep it brief. When Luna confronted me on that day and raised the moon to blot out the sun, a peculiar thing happened that I never really gave much thought to. I was just so distraught over losing Luna.”

“What peculiar thing happened?” inquired Shining Armor.

“Right after the moon blotted out the sun, a strange dark cloud appeared. It moved quick and with purpose. It enveloped Luna and she transformed into the creature we came to call Nightmare Moon. I saw a scene similar to that in the dream I had the morning of Nightmare Night. I didn't see a Pony of Shadows in either case; there was only the cloud. And in the dream I heard something say, 'the world within welcomes you.'”

Celestia paused for a moment to catch her breath. “Luna only brought forth the eclipse. She did not create the dark cloud. The one thing I never stopped to ask was... where did the dark cloud come from?”

There was silence throughout the area.

“Well,” uttered Applejack, “it could have been the Pony of Shadows who did that from a spot you couldn't see. We know now it was there before all of that happened—lurkin' in the background, nudgin' Luna along to doin' what she did.”

Celestia nodded. “That could be, but doesn't that still beg the question of where did the Pony of Shadows come from?”

Again there was silence in the area.

“In any case,” said Celestia, “we'll have to worry about all that after we've dealt with Chrysalis and found Luna. Everypony gather around,” stated Celestia. “It's a long shot but I'm going to attempt to teleport us through the barrier into the city.”

One of the royal guard stallions approached. “Us as well, Princess, or shall we remain behind to safeguard Ponyville in the event of another attack?”

“Take us with you!” cried a guard mare, holding her spear firmly by her side and giving the princess a pleading gaze. “We want to fight for Equestria too!”

Other royal guards voiced similar pleas. After a moment, the Ponyville ponies started to do the same one after another until almost everypony present was begging Celestia to let them come.

As much as Celestia's protective side wanted to ask the ponies to stay behind where they wouldn't get hurt, hearing their pleas, and looking into their determined eyes reminded her of her dream where they stood right beside her to light her way. Once again, she pictured them all with the glowing gold and silver orbs in their chests where their hearts would be. She thought back to the quick and overwhelming response to her plea for ponies to sign up for emergency military service. The memory and mental image swelled inside until it consumed her.

Their love burns like a million points of light, she thought, remembering the candlelight vigils all of Equestria held for Luna after it was discovered what had become of her following Nightmare Night. She beamed at the ponies as her eyes began to water and the tears fell. She made no efforts to hide her joy.

“Of course, my little ponies. We'll all go together.”

Everypony beamed right back at the princess and cheered before forming a large group that to an outside observer would look like a very large group hug.

“Just a reminder I can't guarantee it will work,” said Celestia. “I may not even be strong enough after that fight with Night... Chrysalis... to do such a mass teleport spell.” She gave the ponies a courageous smile. “Though I'll still try anyway, for Equestria.”

“For Equestria!” cried everypony present in unison.

After the raucous died down, Celestia closed her eyes and her horn began to glow. She winced slightly as her body and magical energies reminded her of their exhaustion from the battle, but she pressed on and felt the familiar warmth of magic start to surround her.

A voice suddenly called out not too far away.

“Going somewhere?”

Celestia's eyes shot open and she stopped channeling her magic.

Everypony startled.

“There's no need for that. I'm right here...”

Celestia's ears perked. She and the ponies all turned their attention toward the direction the voice had come from, finding themselves gazing toward the base of Canterlot Mountain which was barely visible in the darkness of the nighttime.

The ponies let out frightened gasps.

What appeared to be a globe of ghostly-white light was slowly approaching the area where the ponies stood. But as the light moved closer and closer, it was revealed to be a magical aura surrounding a tall pony-shaped figure with a large horn—a figure that was none other than Queen Chrysalis. She was walking as if she were going for a simple, leisurely stroll. The Alicorn Amulet was still around her neck.

The courage and resolve the ponies had summoned minutes earlier seemed to fade and they started to back away, making audible terrified whimpers along the way. Some of the ponies however were not so easily intimidated. Before anypony could stop them, they cried out in fury, charging full speed at Chrysalis whether they had a spear or not. Rainbow Dash was one among them and she was the quickest and loudest of them all.

“Stop, everypony!” cried Twilight. She tried to grab Rainbow and the other ponies in her magic, but she was too fatigued to get the spell up quick enough to stop them.

“This ends now, fiend!” Rainbow bellowed.

Chrysalis didn't even flinch as Rainbow came hurtling toward her.

A sudden loud crackle of magical energy shot through the air, followed by a pained cry from Rainbow as she was swatted aside by Chrysalis's bare foreleg like a bug. She rolled along the ground, stopping barely within sight of the others.

All of the other advancing ponies stopped in their tracks, until Chrysalis's horn glowed the same ghostly-white as the aura that surrounded her, and they too were thrown aside by her magic like they were weightless. Yelps came from all of them as they flew.

Throughout both instances, Chrysalis kept her gaze squarely on Celestia, the remaining Element Bearers and Shining Armor. Without losing a single step, she just kept walking toward them at a leisurely pace like nothing had even happened.

After the battle with Chrysalis still disguised as Nightmare Moon, Celestia and the ponies weren't at all surprised by this latest display of power, but that didn't stop them from trembling at the sight of it and of her. Everypony still standing who had a spear aimed it at Chrysalis threateningly, backing away as the changeling queen moved ever closer. When Rainbow and those who'd gone on the offensive didn't stand back up—just lied motionless where they'd landed—sweat began to pour from all of them.

“What was Rainbow thinkin'?” muttered Applejack. “Now we can't use the Elements. If I've told her once I've told her a hundred times not to be so reckless.”

“Rainbow...” said Twilight. “The others... they... they're not—!”

“They're alive,” interjected Chrysalis, coming to a stop several yards in front of the ponies. “They're just feeling a little wiped out.”

The changeling queen's tone was dark, yet casual at the same time. There was another quality to her voice: a second voice that was not her own—pronounced, ghostly, and all-around unnatural. The sound seeped into everypony's very core, causing the fur on the backs of their necks to stand and an icy chill to run down their spines.

Celestia peered into Chrysalis's eyes with a mixture of anger and fear, but it wasn't the Queen of the Changelings herself the princess was worried about. Celestia saw it in that soul-piercing stare and heard it in her tone... Chrysalis had the same dark presence about her that Luna did the night she reappeared following her disappearance.

Time seemed to cease. Celestia shivered, frozen in place and eyes locked. “You're not Chrysalis,” she said matter-of-factly after what felt like an eternity.

Chrysalis gave no reply.

Twilight stepped forward and stopped at Celestia's side. Though visibly she was trembling like all the other ponies, she spoke in a manner that betrayed strength and resilience. “I know you're not really Chrysalis. You're just using her as a puppet. You're that shadowy figure I saw in the old ruins in the Everfree Forest on Nightmare Night.”

Chrysalis grinned and spoke slowly. “I am the First Seed—the Shadow of Malice...”

“You've been pulling the strings from the very beginning,” continued Twilight, keeping up her firm tone. “Nightmare Night... my accident with the Crystal Heart... the Crystal Empire... our voyage into that dark land in the Undiscovered West... Everything, and everypony! You're Nightmare Moon—the real Nightmare Moon. You manipulated Princess Luna over a thousand years ago. I'm sure you manipulated Chrysalis into working for you. After everything I've seen since Nightmare Night, I'll bet you're even behind King Sombra.”

“You're a shrewd one, little unicorn.”

Celestia's scowl grew. “You've been giving me these dreams and visions to toy with me as part of this big plot of yours. Of that I am certain.”

“The dreams I've had too,” stated Twilight. “And the ones Trixie and Lightning Dust told us about. It had to have been you.”

“There is a hole in this world,” said Chrysalis. “The door that was opened was never closed, and soon the others will follow.”

Others? thought Celestia.

“The night is falling with its claw a sickle. Roses or thorns it is not fickle. So despair, little ones. You cannot hide your fears from her. The mare in the moon is the gardener.”

Twilight let out a little growl. “I've had it up to here with your cryptic mumbo-jumbo! There's no point in hiding behind your 'veil' anymore. Just show us your true form!”

Chrysalis suddenly leaped into a combat-like stance, crouching down a little and spreading her legs apart slightly. Her eyes suddenly turned solid-white, and her horn and the Alicorn Amulet glowed the same. “Fine then. We'll cut right to the chase!”

The quick movement made everypony step back.

Suddenly, a pillar of blinding, white light burst down from the sky directly above Chrysalis and a fierce wind kicked up. The pillar stretched so high into the sky that it appeared to rise all the way up into space.

The ponies winced and shielded their eyes. They pressed their hooves into the ground as hard as they could, but it did little to help them withstand the furious gusts, forcing Celestia to hurriedly conjure a magic barrier around everypony so they wouldn't get blown away. Clattering sounds could be heard as those that carried spears dropped them, followed by pained cries from everypony.

A sharp sting struck Celestia's horn that made her whole body go numb. The sound in her ears became garbled. It was enough to make her fall to her stomach, her magic fizzle out and her bubble to vanish.

An arcane pulse! she thought. Just like the ones before, and now we're right by the epicenter!

The ponies started collapsing one by one, with the unicorns falling first. After a few moments, only Celestia, the Element Bearers, and Shining Armor remained standing.

Every ounce of Celestia's being wanted to join the other ponies in their comatose state, but something kept her from succumbing to the explosion of negative energy—something warm and soothing.

Unknown to the ponies—as they were still shielding their eyes from the intense light, and staggering from the pulse—the Elements of Harmony had flared up on their own, engulfing their wearers, Celestia and Shining Armor in a gentle, rainbow-colored aura that occasionally flashed gold and silver. The aura flowed over them the same way Chrysalis's aura had over her before the pillar of light appeared.

The wind faded slowly, but the numbness and pain took longer to go away. By the time it was finally gone, it felt like a bolt had pierced Celestia's very soul. Sweat poured down her brow and she took labored breaths. Waiting several moments, she peeked her eyes open.

The pillar of light was still there, though its intensity had lessened enough to the point it wasn't blinding. Once again, in the center of the pillar, Chrysalis was passed out on the ground, just like the Canterlot guards and the Ponyville ponies were. She was still wearing the Alicorn Amulet.

Celestia froze, staring forward with her mouth agape.

Groans escaped Twilight and the others, all except for Rainbow who remained unconscious where she'd fallen earlier.

“I just had to open my big mouth,” muttered Twilight as she rubbed her eyes.

“It's all good, sugarcube,” said Applejack. “Y'all was just sayin' what we were all thinkin'.”

Rarity rubbed her horn endlessly. “Let me guess, another one of those... those... whatever you call them?”

Twilight was about to reply when she paused and stared forward in shock.

Everypony else did the same.

“I'm dreaming again,” said Twilight. “This has to be another dream!”

“It can't be!” cried Cadance, inching closer to Shining Armor.

Perfectly visible within the pillar of light, hovering several meters above the unconscious Chrysalis, was a tall, dark gray unicorn stallion with scarlet eyes and pitch-black mane and tail. His unnaturally curved horn was white at the tip, and slowly transitioned to gray at the base.

The ponies hadn't noticed it in their initial shock, but now that they were gazing upon the dark unicorn without so much as a wink, they saw he had wings as well.

The stallion fanned out his large wings, their span extending beyond the pillar of light he was magically suspended in. His cutie mark was a black and white four-pronged claw—the same claw that Celestia, Twilight and the others had seen throughout events since Nightmare Night.

“S-Sombra?!” stammered Twilight after several minutes of being frozen in terror.

Sombra sneered. When he spoke, his voice was pure venom—pure malice. “In the flesh... and better then ever.”

Act 2 - The First Seed, part 1

View Online

No words could describe it. Every ounce of Celestia's being fought against it.

This isn't possible! she thought.

She closed her eyes, rubbed them and looked forward, repeating this process several times and hoping beyond all possibility that this was all a trick her weary mind was playing on her. But as the moments dragged on, her resolve began to wane.

At the princess's side, Twilight and the others stood paralyzed in fear and shock just as much as Celestia herself was. Rainbow Dash, the guard ponies, and the Ponyville ponies all remained passed out nearby.

Flapping his new wings as he hovered in place within the pillar of ghostly light, Sombra let out a cackle that echoed through the area.

Everypony winced and covered their ears.

“You're probably all too stunned to accept the truth,” said Sombra. “You are not dreaming. I'm really back, and better than ever!”

“B-But...” stammered Twilight. “The Crystal Heart... The Crystal Empire!”

“We all saw!” cried Cadance. “The true magic of the Crystal Heart and Empire destroyed you!”

Sombra grinned. “True, but not all of me. Part of my essence was hiding... elsewhere....”

“That is so cliché,” droned Pinkie with a roll of her eyes.

“You've all got questions of course, but you'll have to come find me. Do not worry, I'll leave the door open. However, before I go, I'll be taking back my property.”

A fierce red aura formed around Sombra's horn. On the ground below his hooves, the same aura formed around the unconscious form of Chrysalis. The Alicorn Amulet slid off the changeling queen's neck and rose into the air until it was hovering alongside Sombra.

What? Thought Celestia. Only the one wearing the amulet can remove it. Unless.... Of course!

“It's just a fancy trinket now without my essence powering it, but that can be easily remedied.”

A bright red light suddenly flashed across the area and Sombra disappeared along with the Alicorn Amulet. The sky-high pillar of ghostly-white light remained.

Several minutes passed by before anypony spoke up. All the while, everypony's gaze lingered on the spot where Sombra had just been.

“This is bad!” cried Rarity. “Very very bad!”

“Things just keep getting worse and worse!” Pinkie was just as loud as her friend. “At this rate we're going to need a super-mega time spell to fix this mess!”

The chatter of the others became lost to Celestia as her mind buzzed. Memories both ancient and recent assaulted her rapidly. Chief among them, she recalled when she and Luna confronted Sombra over a thousand years prior when the dark unicorn took over the Crystal Empire. Neither of them had anticipated the ace he had lying in wait: a spell that caused the entire Crystal Empire, and all of its occupants, to disappear along with him in the event he was removed from power.

The memory shifted to the days leading up to Luna's dark transformation and how Celestia had failed to notice her sister's loneliness and despair. She recalled what she, Twilight and the others had found in the old journal about a shadowy figure visiting Luna several times prior to that dark day. Suddenly, the pit in Celestia's stomach widened ten fold.

While Celestia was entrenched in her thoughts, the ponies started to come to one by one. It was slow-going, but eventually they were all back on their hooves, including Rainbow. The only one who stayed down was Chrysalis. All the ponies appeared to be having difficulty standing. Many of them quickly settled back down in one big group, trembling both from the cold winter night air and of the events that had occurred.

Rainbow let out a groan and rubbed her head in between stumbling around.

The others raced up to Rainbow and pulled her into a group hug, eliciting a gasp from the pegasus.

“You're okay!” cried Twilight.

“We were so super worried!” called Pinkie, tightening her grip even further.

“Girls!” Rainbow wheezed. “Good to see you all again too but can I breathe please?”

They let go of Rainbow and she spent a few seconds taking loud, deep breaths.

“Sorry, darling.” Rarity gently placed a hoof on Rainbow's shoulder. “But you know us, we just love you so, and it always scares us when—”

“I know....” Rainbow rolled her neck. “So, I took that wretched Chrysalis down with me right?” She then noticed the pillar of ghostly-white light rising up from the ground and shooting up into the sky, and Chrysalis unconscious at its base. “So... what did happen?”

“It's, um, kind of a long story,” said Fluttershy.

Twilight explained what had happened, and Rainbow was left with her mouth hanging open and completely speechless.

“You're...” Rainbow stammered after several moments. “You're serious?”

“The kind of serious that makes one wish they weren't,” said Cadance, nodding her head. “Then again that's been the case since Nightmare Night so now it's just more of the same. We've all been played like fiddles, and now King Sombra has returned and is even more powerful than before.”

“And what about Luna?”

“Still nothing....” Twilight frowned, her eyes started to water, her ears flattened and she looked down.

The others did the same.

Celestia, having overheard the conversation, was finally pulled out of her contemplative state and turned her gaze toward Twilight and her friends. She walked up to them and sat down on her hindquarters. She put her foreleg and wing around Twilight, hugging her gently.

Twilight looked up at Celestia and her tears continued to fall.

“There is only one thing we can do now,” stated Celestia calmly, but firmly.

Everypony, including the royal guards and Ponyville ponies, all turned their gaze to the princess.

“We must follow Sombra.”

“Is that wise, Princess?” asked a guard mare.

“It is the only way to get to the real bottom of all this and find Princess Luna. I'm going too.”

The guards and Ponyville ponies exchanged glances for a moment then nodded.

“Then, take my spear.” The guard mare stepped closer to Celestia and the others, placing her spear on the ground before them.

Several more ponies stepped up and left their weapons on the pile until there were a total of nine—one for Celestia and each Element Bearer plus Shining Armor.

Celestia and the others eyed the spears.

“Whatever little help they may be,” the guard mare continued, “better to be over prepared than not enough.”

“What about all of you?” asked Fluttershy. “You shouldn't be left defenseless out here.”

“We can manage,” replied a guard stallion with a nod and gentle smile. “Besides, we're not the ones about to follow a maniacal tyrant into who knows where. Unless you'd like us to come with you as well.”

Celestia shook her head. “No. You should all stay here and make sure nothing bad comes through the portal, and thank you, my little ponies.” Celestia beamed and levitated one of the spears over to herself, getting a firm grip on it with her foreleg.

Twilight and the others each took one of the spears and examined it.

“I've never used a spear before,” said Fluttershy. “Or any weapon.”

“Well,” said Shining Armor. “Now's the time to learn. Unfortunately, we don't have time for me to give you all a thorough training session in combat technique. So we'll have to make do with a crash course along the way.

Fluttershy swallowed hard as she examined her spear again.

“It's time to go,” stated Celestia, turning toward the pillar of light.

“Teach that monster a lesson!” cried one of the Ponyville ponies.

The rest of them started to shout and cheer their encouragement.

“And don't worry,” said the guard mare who'd given up her spear. “We won't let Chrysalis escape.”

Celestia nodded and looked at Twilight and the others. After each of them had given her their nod of acknowledgment, she steeled herself and stared straight into the pillar of light. With the spear firmly in her grasp, she led the Element Bearers and Shining Armor forward.

The guards and Ponyville ponies kept a firm watch on the princess and her party.

Casting one last quick glance at the unconscious Chrysalis, Celestia stepped into the center of the pillar. The moment she did, her vision turned solid white and she felt her hooves leave the ground. Her entire body began to feel weightless, and she remained perfectly still as she felt herself being pulled through ethereal space.

The sensation returned to Celestia's body after only a few quick moments and she felt something soft beneath her hooves. Despite knowing what dark power awaited them wherever the portal had brought her and the others, she took gentle breaths and her heart beat normally in her chest. Very slowly, her vision returned to normal and she blinked several times and stared forward.

Twilight and the others appeared right behind Celestia. They started to chatter, but they stopped almost instantly as they beheld where they now were.

The ponies stood upon a beach. Before them was a vast, black ocean, and like the beach to their left and right, it spread out further than the ponies could see. There was no warmth in the air, but neither was it cold save for the soft breeze that blew over the area continuously. The ocean waters glided up and down the shore, creating a soothing harmony in the ponies' ears. The area was lit in such a way that resembled the twilight hours just after the sun had set—dark, but not so dark that the ponies couldn't see a fair distance in front of them.

On the horizon where the ocean and sky met was a large spot of soft, orange light that resembled the lighting of a recent sunset. The sea water beneath the orange glow reflected the light, appearing magenta in color, as were the clouds in the sky closest to the sunset-like glow. Moving away from that spot, the clouds were varying shades of pink, violet, and dark blue in that order, and getting darker like an artist creating a gradient upon their canvas. Behind the clouds, a pitch-black sky was devoid of any stars.

“Another place to add to our weird list,” said Applejack, hiding a gulp as she spoke. “Since I know it's the first question on everypony's mind, where are we now?”

“This beach....” Celestia gazed out across the sea. “I've seen this beach in my dreams.”

Twilight stepped up alongside the princess. She gently kicked a bit of sand away in front of her and stared out across the sea as well. “This also looks something like the beach Trixie described in her nightmares, only the one she described was darker, like midnight, with that ghostly-white sky and a dark moon. And... I can't help but feel like I've seen this place before as well, but I can't place where.”

“It was darker in my dream too,” stated Celestia. “The dream I had the night before Hearth's Warming Eve, I saw this beach, but it was darker like midnight, with a sky and moon exactly like Twilight described. Also, Twilight, perhaps you have seen a beach like the one Trixie and I have. Specifically, in the dream you can't remember from when you got back from the Dread Frontier.”

Twilight gazed upon Celestia wide-eyed then stared back out to sea.

“So that means....” Celestia looked behind herself and nodded. “Just as I remember it.”

The others turned around as well.

At the edge of the beach stood the tell-tale woodlands of the Everfree Forest.

“Why is there a beach and an ocean by the Everfree Forest?” asked Rarity, inching closer to the group and keeping a firm grip on her spear.

“There isn't either by the Everfree Forest we know,” said Cadance.

“So where are we exactly?” inquired Fluttershy, trembling slightly.

Celestia glanced back to the dark ocean in front of her. “It would seem we have stepped into a different dimension.”

Everypony gave Celestia a quizzical stare.

“Different dimension?” Rainbow furrowed her brow then let out a sigh. “Wait... I'll just save myself the embarrassment and believe you.”

Pinkie nodded after a second. “Good idea.”

“So then what 'dimension' is this?” asked Shining Armor as he looked around.

“When I saw this place in my dream,” said Celestia, “I wasn't alone. There were two others here with me.”

“I'm going to take a wild guess and say it was Sombra and Chrysalis?” Rainbow muttered aloud.

“Back then I thought it was Nightmare Moon, like anypony else would have, and the shadowy figure she was talking to did have a male's voice, but I didn't recognize it at all. Of course now I know it was Chrysalis and Sombra just before Chrysalis launched her attack during Nightmare Night.”

Cadance and Shining Armor leaned against each other and nuzzled.

“Chrysalis must have been planning her revenge since her plot during our wedding failed,” said Cadance.

Shining Armor gave Cadance a tender kiss on the cheek and wrapped his foreleg around her, holding her close. “It was a clever plan, but something as devious as Nightmare Night and beyond, only the dark and twisted mind of Sombra could have come up with all that.”

Celestia took a deep breath. “There are a couple of things I'm not so sure about.”

“What's that, Princess?” asked Twilight.

“For all its similarities, I just can't shake the feeling that this place, and the one I saw, and miss Trixie saw in our dreams are not the exact same beach. In addition, the things that Sombra said to Chrysalis in my dream, and the way he said them... it didn't sound at all like the King Sombra I'm familiar with....”

The ponies all exchanged glances.

“Whatever this place really is,” continued Celestia, “we'll learn as we go.”

Twilight nodded. “We have Princess Luna to find, and a maniacal, dark unicorn... well, alicorn now... to stop before he can do any more harm. If there's an Everfree Forest, then this world must be similar to Equestria.”

“We'll see...” Celestia turned to face the others while the waves of the dark ocean continued to glide over the beach in the background.

“Shall I scout around?” Rainbow asked, standing tall and gripping her spear with a determined look on her face.

“Make it a quick one,” said Celestia with a firm tone. “Remember, Sombra wanted us to follow him here. Also remember, those shadow ponies we fought in Ponyville yesterday were not changelings in disguise—they were very much beings of pure shadow. We should assume that Sombra can command them. We should also assume there is plenty of them here lying in wait for us.”

Rainbow nodded. “Sure thing! I'll be back faster than even I can fly, as impossible as that is but you get the idea. While I'm gone, you all should practice a little with those spears.” She gave a quick salute to the others and zipped into the air, taking her spear with her, and quickly vanishing from sight in the darkness of the unknown, twilight-lit realm.

“Well,” said Shining Armor, “no time like the present. Everypony gather round and I'll give you the basics of combat.”

“If you ask me we could just use our bare hooves,” stated Applejack. “That seemed to do the trick during the attack on Ponyville. Of course I don't mean no disrespect to them ponies who lent us these. I know they were just wantin' to help anyway they could. Just sayin' is all.”

“Not all of us are as strong as you, darling.” Rarity tightened her grip on her spear then loosened it several times.

“The unicorns and alicorns among us can use our magic to swing them around.” Shining Armor proceeded to show the ponies basic combat stances and ways to swing the spear for attacking, and ways to hold it for defense including throwing off an attacker that is grappling somepony.

Fluttershy and Rarity more than anypony struggled with their crash-course training.

After about twenty minutes, Rainbow returned, looking pretty flustered. “Stupid forest!” she cried at the top of her lungs.

“What is it, Rainbow?” asked Twilight.

“The forest seems to go on forever and ever! The only thing I saw was a crumbling stone building that looked a lot like the old ruins.”

“The Old Ruins?”

“We'll head there first and see where that leads us.” Celestia turned away from the dark ocean and started to walk on the beach toward the forest. “Keep your weapons ready. Shadow ponies could ambush us from anywhere and at any moment.”

The ponies followed behind Celestia and stayed close together. Within moments, they had left the beach and ocean behind and were walking through the darkness of the forest.

The forest didn't have any black trees with ghostly-white trunks and smoke rising from the ground like the Everfree Forest the ponies knew. They kept their eyes and ears alert, but other than the sounds the ponies themselves made—hoofsteps along the ground, and the rustling of bushes and shrubs they passed and branches they moved out of their way—the forest was silent as a grave.

Soon, they entered a large clearing that was split along the center and the side by a gaping chasm. A bridge spanned the length of the gorge, but there were no stairs going down into the side canyon like there was in the gorge the ponies knew.

On the other side of the bridge, in the exact spot the ponies know, was a tall but crumbling stone ruin. For several minutes, the ponies just stared at it.

“The old castle....” muttered Celestia.

“Is Sombra in there?” asked Rarity.

“Only one way to find out.” Without glancing at the others, Celestia walked forward with a firm stride in her step.

The others followed behind, crossing the rickety bridge spanning the chasm in groups of three. Once across, they walked up the stone path toward the archway that led into the ruins, never letting their gazes turn from the ancient, vine and moss-covered structure that loomed in front of them. Shining Armor and Twilight stayed in the back of the group, gripping their spears in their magic and watching the direction they had all come from as the others proceeded inside.

It was pitch-black inside the entry hallway, but that didn't last as Celestia fired up her horn, creating a bright light that lit up the corridor. She kept a tight grip on her spear with her foreleg, almost using it like a walking stick.

The corridor looked the same as the one from the ruins back in Equestria. Same as their trek through the forest, the only sounds in the area were their own breaths, and the hoofsteps that reverberated off the stone of the structure.

After a few moments, the ponies entered into a spacious chamber that looked exactly like the throne room from the ruins they knew back home, right down to the design and placement of tapestries that hung on the walls. Atop a set of stairs at the back of the chamber were two stone thrones, one with the image of the sun carved into the back rest, and the other with a carving of the moon in the same place. On the wall in between the thrones was a balcony with part of the guard rail broken off and the pieces scattered about the floor. Above the balcony, was a large hole in the wall of the ruin, but no light came through, causing it to appear as a pure dark void. That familiar sight did not phase the ponies one bit, until they spotted something else that none of them could recall seeing in the ruins before.

At the base of the stairs, hovering above the scattered fallen pieces of the balcony, was a small pillar of light about the size of a grown pony. It's top and bottom both extended beyond the central portion, with the top reaching up a yard and forming a cone-like shape, and the bottom extending down to touch the floor in a similar fashion. The light it gave off barely extended halfway across the throne room.

The ponies stared at the pillar of light for several moments.

“No Sombra in here,” said Applejack, “but if I were to make a guess, that there light thing is a gateway that will get us closer to him, like the one that brought us to this place, and that portal thingy in Ghastly Gorge that took us to the Dread Frontier. That sound about right to y'all?”

Everypony voiced their agreement and nodded.

“Any idea where this one goes?” asked Rarity.

“Won't know until we go through,” Rainbow stated.

“In my dream the morning of Hearth's Warming,” began Celestia, “I saw Twilight's encounter with the dark figure in the old ruins on Nightmare Night. After that interaction was done, I sensed some kind of residual energy lingering around in the exact spot where we see this pillar is now.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “And that means there could be something still hidden there, but what that may be will have to wait.”

“Onward, my friends,” said Celestia, keeping her gaze upon the pillar of light. “The next leg of our journey lies beyond this gateway. Wherever this sends us, we must press on.”

With Celestia in the lead, the ponies started to approach the gateway.

Without warning, a very soft cry like that of a voice calling out sounded in the chamber before quickly fading away.

Everypony froze in place and looked all around, but they saw nothing other than everything they already had.

“Wh-what was that?” stuttered Fluttershy, trembling terribly and losing her grip on her spear which fell to the floor with a clatter.

“So I wasn't the only one who heard that!” said Pinkie. “For a second I thought I was going crazy!”

“I heard it too,” stated Twilight. “But exactly what that was I'm not sure.”

The ponies went silent and listened, but the sound did not come again.

“We should not linger,” said Celestia. “Let's move on. The sooner we find Sombra the sooner we find Luna and put a stop to all this.”

The ponies retrieved Fluttershy's spear and moved toward the pillar of light.

Same as before, the moment Celestia stepped into the gateway, her vision turned solid white and she felt her hooves leave the ground. Her entire body began to feel weightless, and she remained perfectly still as she felt herself being pulled through ethereal space.

The sensation returned to Celestia's body after only a few quick moments. She took gentle breaths, and blinking several times, her vision slowly returned to normal.

Twilight and the others appeared at her sides.

“Startin' to get used to that finally,” said Applejack as she rubbed her forehead.

“Where are we now?” asked Pinkie.

“Hang on....” uttered Twilight. “Are we...?”

Celestia looked around.

The ponies were standing in the middle of an old village of moderate size. Some of the dwellings were collapsed completely. Most of the ones that were still standing had similar shapes and sizes to the houses in Ponyville. Many had holes in their walls, and the roofs had caved in on several of them. Some doors were broken off from their hinges and standing at odd angles or laying flat on the ground while others were still fully attached. The windows were chipped and cracked. Some of them were broken out entirely, with the fragments of shattered glass littering the ground below. The area was lit in such a way that resembled the twilight hours just after the sun had set—dark, but not so dark that the ponies couldn't see a fair distance in front of them. However, the space beyond the borders of the village was a pitch-black void, and within the village, little flakes of snow fell from the sky gently and endlessly.

Clouds of varying shades of violet and dark blue covered the sky, with only scant spots between them through which could be seen the dark sky.

Celestia took deep breaths as she took in the unfamiliar locale. The longer she stared at it, the more a sense of dread seeped into the cracks that were starting to form in the strength she had carried with herself thus far. Still, maintaining her steely demeanor, Celestia turned to face Twilight and the others. “I do not know what this new place is, but I have a strong feeling all of you do.”

Twilight glanced at Celestia, frowning slightly. “This is the village we passed through in the Dread Frontier, where the Headless Horse attacked us.”

“This doesn't make any sense,” said Cadance. “How did we go from the Everfree Forest and the old Castle of the Two Sisters to this place?”

Pinkie put her hoof on her brow and stared off in the distance. “At least there's no jagged mountain-of-doom here like there. At least none I can see.”

“We can worry about the how and why later,” Rainbow stated with a slight snort. “What we need to focus on right now is where to go from here.”

“True enough,” said Celestia, “but what little knowledge we've gathered so far about this dimension tells me we might go through several miniature 'pockets' before we reach our goal. For example the beach, then the Everfree Forest and the old castle, and now we're here in this village, with this village seemingly the only part to this particular 'pocket.' Luna did sometimes talk about these things, likening them to passing through a pony's dreams.” She gave the ponies a firm stare. “Tell me what you know about this village.”

Twilight sat down on her hindquarters and pondered briefly. “If my memory serves me correctly, this is the village in the Dread Frontier. Of course, it's obvious that it wasn't always called the Dread Frontier, but ponies used to live here, uh, or technically there. I don't know how long the place had been abandoned, but I would venture a guess to say it was a long time given how weathered and rundown it was when we found it.”

Celestia nodded. “Exactly how did you determine the place had once been occupied by ponies?”

Rarity stepped forward. “Aside from the houses looking similar to the ones in Ponyville, there was a painting in the house we rested in—an exquisite painting of a bride and groom on their wedding day, and I'm assuming their parents standing next to them. It was such a lovely piece that I wanted to bring it back home to have it restored instead of just letting the poor thing continue to rot away in its abandonment.” She let out a sigh and looked down. “But there just wasn't room in our saddlebags for it.”

“And more important things to worry about,” stated Applejack. “Like the midnium.”

“Yes. That as well.”

“And that still don't automatically mean ponies used to live there,” continued Applejack. “It's still entirely possible that whoever did live there was just friends with ponies. However, I don't got any idea who else it could have been, so I, too, am fixin' to say it's probably ponies who used to live there.”

Celestia nodded again and looked around around at the ruined village. She then looked down at the ground, and mulled over in her mind everything the others had said about their experience and findings in the Dread Frontier. After a few moments, she glanced back up, meeting their watchful stares. “I'd like to see this painting. Do you remember which house it was in?”

“I think it was one whose front door was still in one piece,” said Shining Armor, “and was still attached to the house, but I don't remember exactly which house.”

“I do....” Rarity turned around and pointed at a house about halfway across the village from where the ponies were.

Everypony looked in the same direction Rarity was pointing, spotting the house, whose windows and door were undamaged.

Celestia took the lead and began her trek toward the house.

Silently, the others followed. They reached the house after a few minutes and they all stared at its front. Meanwhile, the falling snow got a little bit thicker and faster as the ponies moved closer to the house.

The door was closed, and the interior was not visible through the blackened windows.

“Anypony else havin' powerful flashbacks right now?” asked Applejack.

“Maybe a little....” Rainbow said as she rubbed her face and forehead. “Well let's not stand around reminiscing about the past.”

A golden glow appeared around Celestia's horn and the same glow formed over the house door a second later. The handle turned with a creak, and the door swung open with an equally loud creak.

“We won't be able to fit in there with these spears.” She carefully leaned her spear up against the house on the left side of the door. Ducking her head down slightly, Celestia stepped into the house.

The others did the same with their weapons and followed.

Other than missing the thick layer of dust over everything, the interior looked exactly as Twilight and the others remembered. With Celestia among them, everypony was lacking in space between them.

They were standing in a modest living room. There was a stone fireplace against the wall to their left that had a couple logs inside a metal bin. Two metal rods were leaning against the fireplace, one of them a pair of tongs for gripping wood and another with a single pointed rod for pushing at the wood. Against the wall to the ponies' right were two sofa seats, and one couch that had two round pillows on each end. A staircase behind the furniture led upstairs, a doorway in the back wall led into what appeared to be a kitchen where part of a dining table was visible.

Celestia's gaze immediately fell upon the object of her inquiry, and from where she was, she could make it out clearly.

A painting hung on the wall above the bookcase. The painting was chipped in places and the colors had faded somewhat, but the picture was still clear enough to decipher. Six ponies—two earth pony stallions, an earth pony mare, two unicorn mares and a unicorn stallion—stood in front of a house that looked just like the homes in the village. The three earth ponies all had light orange fur, eyes that were different shades of red, and dark yellow manes and tails. The unicorn stallion had light green fur, green eyes and a gray mane. Both unicorn mares had emerald fur and sky blue manes and tails, while one had violet eyes and the other had green eyes. The stallions were all wearing tuxedo jackets, the mares were all wearing elegant crimson dresses, and all of them were smiling brightly. Standing in full frontal-view, none of their cutie marks were visible.

The unicorn mare with the green eyes had several roses in her mane, and she wore a red necklace that looked like it was made entirely of rubies. She was embracing one of the earth pony stallions, who was wearing a green necklace that looked like it was made entirely out of emeralds, and was embracing her back.

Rarity beamed as she looked upon the image. “Like I said, a truly exquisite wedding portrait. Those two just look so happy together.”

“Focus, Rarity,” said Applejack. “Yeah it looks nice and all but we—”

Without warning, a soft cry like that of a voice calling out sounded in the air before quickly fading away.

Everypony jumped and nearly knocked each other over in the process, gazing all around but they did not see anything other than what they already had.

“There's that sound again!” whimpered Fluttershy as she crouched down, trembling greatly.

“Is it just me or was it a little louder than the first time?” asked Cadance.

The door to the house suddenly closed, trapping everypony inside, and the room was plunged into total darkness.

Fluttershy let out a loud peep of terror and threw her forelegs around the first pony within her reach, quivering even more.

“Who turned out the lights?” cried Pinkie.

The darkness didn't last long. Mere moments after it had washed over everything, a white light shone from below.

“Look!” said Shining Armor, staring down.

Everypony else looked down as well.

Instead of the floor to the house, the ponies beheld a black abyss with ghostly white light slowly swirling around beneath them. The way the phenomenon was set up, the light barely illuminated the ponies up their legs to their stomachs. Despite the change in scenery, the ponies felt solid ground beneath their hooves.

“Talk about super freaky!” said Pinkie as she hopped up and down a few times.

“Those lights almost look like they're spiraling down,” stated Applejack. “Hang on a cotton-pickin' moment... Where'd the house go?”

Everypony lifted their gazes.

The house and living room the ponies had been standing in was completely gone. However, the painting was still there, hovering in the exact spot it had been on the wall when the ponies first entered into the house. The ponies from the image were gone. In their place was a single, pitch-black plant stalk coming up out of the ground.

Above the stalk was a pitch-black, four-pronged claw. The talons were partially closed around the top of the stalk, like it was preparing to rip it from the ground.

With a tense silence about them, everypony stared at the new image.

“Princess Celestia,” said Cadance after several moments, “is this what those dreams of yours were like?”

Celestia glanced at Cadance. “Very similar, and it seems my suspicion was correct.”

“Which was?” asked Rarity.

“The painting is still here, even though the house and the rest of the village is gone. This can only mean that the painting is the most significant thing in this part of our journey, and is the gateway into the next part of this realm.”

“What do y'all think this painting has to do with everything?” asked Applejack.

“Let's assume you're correct and say the painting indicates ponies used to live in that old village,” continued Celestia. “But this new image... it makes me think of Luna, and how dark desires were 'planted' inside her all the centuries ago that slowly grew—planted in the garden of her heart and mind until at last they bloomed....”

The others glanced at each other.

“That's a pretty poetic way of describing it,” said Rarity.

Celestia closed her eyes and the vision from the morning of Nightmare Night replayed in her mind. She recalled Luna all alone in the dark room, and the dark claw that grabbed her. She then recalled the last thing she heard before waking up.

“The world within welcomes you,” she uttered aloud before opening her eyes and letting the image on the painting solidify itself into her psyche.

“So,” Rainbow said, “we're in this 'world within'? World within what now?”

“Come. Let's see what the next segment of this dimension has to show us.” Celestia raised her hoof and gently placed it upon the painting. The moment her hoof touched the canvas, her vision turned solid white and she felt her hooves leave the ground. Her entire body began to feel weightless, and she remained perfectly still as she felt herself being pulled through ethereal space.

After another brief sensation of nothingness, Celestia felt ground beneath her hooves again. It was very soft, and even gave a little under her weight. I know this texture, she thought. Sand again? Are we back on the beach?

Celestia blinked several times until her vision cleared. She frowned. This isn't the beach....

The princess stood in the middle of a vast desert. Midnium crystals completely littered the area. Some were as small as a pebble, while others were taller than Celestia and stuck up out of the ground like spears. The area was as dark as the previous two places had been—not so dark that Celestia couldn't see a fair distance around her, but the falling snow was thicker and coming down harder than before, making it difficult for Celestia to get a truly clear view beyond several meters. The sky was pitch-black, except for the ghostly white lines that zigged and zagged all over the dark canvas in all directions which gave it the appearance of cracked glass.

Celestia swallowed hard—even her firm resolve splintering a little.

Finally, Twilight and the others appeared and looked around.

“Leg number three,” said Applejack, partially covering her eyes with her foreleg to shield them from the snow. “The desert beyond the mountain I reckon.”

“Dread Frontier?” asked Celestia without looking at any of her companions.

Applejack let out a sigh. “Eeyup. That's where we finally found this durn stuff.” With her free hoof, she nudged a small midnium crystal laying on the sand right next to her. “Then most of it was swiped from us when we got back to Ponyville.”

Cadance nodded. “And what was left was used to turn the Crystal Heart into a new Element of Harmony. Anypony have any ideas how the Tree did that?”

Before anypony could respond, a trail of hoofprints appeared in the sand in front of them that led away from the area.

Everypony stared wide-eyed.

“Uh...” droned Pinkie after a couple of moments. “I say we follow the trail of phantom hoofprints. After all, nothing else about this place has made any sense. Why should this?” She chuckled half-heartedly.

Celestia's horn glowed, and a magical golden barrier formed around the ponies that shielded them from the thick, rapidly falling snow. The bubble was large enough to allow the group several yards of space around them.

Pinkie beamed. “Hey! Just like when we left Ponyville for the Frontier!”

With Celestia in the lead, the ponies walked alongside the trail of hoofprints. The soft sand, combined with the falling snow and countless midnium crystals in their path—some whole, others splintered or broken entirely—caused their trek to be slow.

All along the way, Celestia did not allow her gaze to stray from the trail of hoofprints that guided her and the others closer toward their goal. Her mind raced, again mulling over everything that's happened. Despite the fatigue that gnawed at the princess, her stride was strong and her steps firm. She had a fire in her eyes that was matched only by the warmth she felt in the core of her very being.

After a little while, even though they were still in the desert-like region of the bizarre dimension, the ponies passed into the ancient, run-down abandoned village. The trail of hoofprints in the sand remained, but nopony was looking at them now as they stared at the dilapidated dwellings in confusion.

“Didn't we just leave that depressing place?” asked Rarity.

Suddenly, the village began to phase in and out of existence, both as a whole, and in individual sections. A moment later, everything in the area began to phase in and out, swapping between the desert, the old village, and the crater of the shattered mountain in the center of it all that Twilight and the others passed through.

Everytime the area phased to the mountain, the ghostly visage of Sombra appeared among the ponies.

“What the hay is goin' on?!” cried Applejack as she backed away from the recurring ghastly figure.

A voice called out through the air, similar to the one the ponies had heard twice before since arriving in the dimension. This time, it was loud and clear enough that what it was was saying could be understood. “Help me...!”

Celestia's eyes widened and she took a quick breath. That voice....

“That sounded like Princess Luna!” shrieked Twilight. “Luna?! Where are you?!”

After a few more moments, everything in the area became awash in a blinding white light and the feeling of nothingness returned to Celestia. But only seconds after she covered her eyes with her foreleg, the feeling in her body returned and the light faded. Opening her eyes, Celestia saw she was now standing in several inches of snow and the ground felt slippery like solid ice. Outside of her magical barrier, the snow was so high that she and her companions were completely buried within the confines of her bubble.

While the ponies couldn't see it now through their entrapment beneath the snow, the howling gales of the blizzard raged on, and it was so loud that they couldn't even hear each other when they tried to speak.

Now what? Thought Celestia. Maintaining her bubble so she and her companions wouldn't get buried under a mountain of snow, she glanced around while attempting to formulate their next move. We must be in the Frozen North, or rather this dimension's version of it.

Two glowing, pale-cyan orbs suddenly appeared in the snow outside of Celestia's barrier. They sat parallel to each other, and were no more than a couple inches apart.

Everypony froze and stared at the ghastly sight—each of them trembling slightly.

Several more pairs of the orbs faded into existence in various places outside the bubble in the snow. Two pairs looked down on the ponies from above, while the others were around the side.

Those look like shadow pony eyes, thought Celestia as she gazed at a pair of orbs that seemed to be looking straight at her. But they're blueish instead of white.

A moment later, tall shadows shaped like the homes of Ponyville also appeared in the snow behind the orbs and all-around the bubble.

Celestia's eyes widened. “Wait a second...” she uttered even though she couldn't hear herself through the vicious zephyrs outside her bubble. “This almost seems like—”

Before Celestia could finish her train of thought, everything became awash in the blinding white light again.

Celestia winced and covered her eyes with her foreleg. Like it was being overridden by something, she felt her magic stop channeling on its own. The feeling of nothingness returned and she felt her hooves leave the icy ground.

The feeling returned to Celestia's body, and she felt solid, non-icy ground beneath her hooves again. She no longer heard the sound of wind, and the chill and flakiness of snow was gone. The ground upon which she stood felt course, but also smooth, like carved stone or pavement.

I think I can guess where we are now, she thought. And if my assumption is correct then our journey here is near its end.

Celestia's vision cleared and she took a deep breath. “I was right....” she muttered.

Twilight and the others appeared, and they joined the princess in looking around.

The ponies stood in the middle of the streets of the Crystal Empire. Unlike the rest of the dimension—and though there was no sun in the sky—the area was lit as if it was the middle of the day and not a single cloud covered the clear blue sky. The palace stood right in the center of the city, with its towering spires glimmering as if they were aglow in actual sunlight, and behind the palace sat the stadium. The gem-shaped houses, the gem-shaped streetlamps, the benches, trees, bushes and ponds were all in their proper places. Even the spider web-like pattern of the streets was just like the ponies remembered. All the city was missing was life. Other than Celestia, Twilight and the others, the place was completely deserted; nopony was around, and neither were any birds to liven things up with their songs.

“I knew we'd end up here eventually,” Rainbow said after a few minutes of dead silence. She let out a half-chuckle and rubbed the back of her head.

With eyes wide and mouth hanging open, Cadance stepped forward until she was several yards in front of the group. “Is...” she stammered. “Is this the Crystal Empire?”

“Can't be,” said Shining Armor, walking up alongside Cadance. “Remember we're not in our own world anymore. This has got to be some kind of trick by Sombra.”

“This reminds me of the dream I had after my 'accident' with the Crystal Heart,” stated Twilight. She moved over to a pond and stared at her reflection in the water's glimmering surface, and at the claw mark scars that still sat fully visible over her eyes. She sighed. “Are these ugly things ever going to go away? They don't make my eyes itch anymore but I still can't stand to look at them.”

Applejack joined Twilight beside the pond and gently patted her on the shoulder. “It'll be all right, sugarcube,” she said with a warm smile.

Rarity gulped and rubbed the Element of Generosity that hugged her neck. “Anypony else find it a bit odd that we've come all this way, and haven't run into a single one of those horrid shadow ponies?”

“Don't jinx it,” stated Pinkie as she adjusted her own Element.

While the others talked, Celestia kept her gaze fixed firmly on the Crystal Palace. She closed her eyes, and the memories of when she and Luna confronted Sombra well over a thousand years ago replayed in her mind. She recalled everything: Luna by her side; the cries of help from the terrified Crystal Ponies; the way Sombra's gaze seemed to bore into Celestia's very soul; the dark unicorn's voice brimming with pure malice, and finally, the way the Crystal Empire and everypony and everything in it disappeared along with Sombra upon his final defeat.

Those recollections faded, and Celestia recalled the fateful day that Luna succumbed to despair and was taken by the shadows. Again she recalled her dream on the morning of Nightmare Night—Luna all alone in the cold, dark room, and the equally dark, misty claw that appeared and engulfed her. 'The world within welcomes you!' she thought. The longer the memory lingered, the more Celestia began to see a tall, cloaked, pony-shaped figure lurking in the background of the cold, dark room, as if she were seeing Luna's final entries in their old journal come to life in her mind.

Now those recollections faded and Celestia opened her eyes. The stares of Twilight and the others went unnoticed by the princess as she continued to stare at the palace without falter, taking very deep breaths with each passing second.

“Princess Celestia?” asked Twilight.

Several moments passed before Celestia replied. “To think that we've all been played so successfully....”

The others exchanged nervous glances.

“That night I called all of you to Canterlot to give you the Elements,” continued Celestia, “and Applejack said that something wasn't quite right... that should have been my clue. That look in Luna's eyes the night I fought with the giant rock creature... I thought it looked familiar but I wasn't thinking that deeply into it at the time. It was the exact same look that Sombra gave me and Luna the day we confronted him so many generations ago. The truth was right in front of me... but I just couldn't see it.”

“Don't y'all fret, Princess,” said Applejack. “Yes, I had a feelin', but I never could have guessed somethin' like this. Like you, like everypony, we all thought Sombra was gone for good. None of us could have known the Legend of the Pony of Shadows was really referrin' to Sombra because we all thought it was about Nightmare Moon, and Chrysalis made such a convincin' Nightmare Moon it was the perfect distraction.”

Twilight nodded. “As much as it hurts to admit defeat in this regard, Applejack's right. Sombra's had centuries to put all this together, and when it came time to put his plan in motion, he executed it perfectly, using Chrysalis, and the abduction of Luna as a front to hide his true plan.”

“Was his initial defeat by Luna and myself all part of this grand scheme too?” asked Celestia with a wistful sigh, looking down. “Another important question that has always nagged at me.... The Crystal Empire disappeared from Equestria—from the world—when Luna and I defeated him. But how, and where exactly did it go?” She paused and looked around the vacant city. “Was the Crystal Empire that returned to Equestria even the same one—the real one—or was it just a dark copy waiting for the right moment to show its true colors?”

“Princess,” said Rarity with a gentle smile, “I think it's safe to say it was the real one that came back. Otherwise, the magic there and in the Crystal Heart wouldn't have succeeded in repelling Sombra.”

The others nodded in agreement and gave the princess the same warm smile.

Slowly, Celestia glanced at each of them one-by-one, and the creeping fear and doubt that had thus far built up in her heart was replaced by a calm warmth like the morning sun. Once again thinking back to her dream the eve of Hearth's Warming, she pictured Twilight and the others with brightly glowing orbs that shifted between gold and silver in their chests where their hearts would be. She smiled back at them. “Well,” she said softly, “I don't suppose any of these questions of mine really matter now at this point. All that matters now is we find Luna and stop Sombra once and for all.”

“Yes indeedy!” said Pinkie as she hopped up and down.

Celestia let out a chuckle. “Sorry for holding us up when we're so close to our goal. Now, let's go. I have no doubt he'll be waiting for us in the palace, and with any luck, Luna will be there as well.”

All together, the ponies began to walk down the street toward the palace, keeping their gazes fixed upon it with a fire in their eyes, and a firm stride in their step.

Suddenly, when the ponies had made it halfway to the palace, the entire city began to phase in and out of existence—not everything all together, but in bits and pieces in quick succession. Despite this, the ponies felt solid ground beneath their hooves.

Everypony paused and stood still, glancing around at the phasing world around them.

“Not again!” cried Pinkie.

A deep, dark, and powerful voice sounded out in the air. “I was drawn here by the magic of this world....”

Celestia and Twilight's eyes widened.

As the voice spoke more, the things around the ponies started to phase faster and faster, taking on a more broken appearance each time it disappeared and then reappeared.

“There is a hole in this world,” continued the voice. “This world is a hole—deep as the endless void. It binds them together as one....”

“Sombra!” shouted Twilight. “This is exactly what he said to me in the Old Ruins on Nightmare Night!”

The hope and warmth Celestia had managed to find minutes earlier faltered again and she started to sweat and take deep breaths.

“There is still so much to learn,” stated the voice. “And you understand so little....”

Celestia's vision turned solid white, and before once again feeling like she was floating in space, she heard the voice speak one final time.

“You do not yet know what hides within the veil....”

Act 2 - The First Seed, part 2

View Online

Having grown used to it now, Celestia waited patiently for the feeling in her body to return and for her vision to clear. She didn't wait more than a minute before she felt solid ground beneath her hooves again and the world returned to clarity. However, upon first sight of it, she let out a loud gasp.

The Crystal Empire wasn't whole anymore. The roads were cracked and chipped with large chunks of stone and gem fragments littering the streets from one end to the other. All of the houses were either collapsed completely, or in the process of crumbling apart. The streetlamps were bent at various angles or fallen completely, the bushes and trees were dead, and the ponds were all dried up. The area was still lit as if it was the middle of the day, but there was still no sun in the sky or warmth in the air.

A pit formed in Celestia's heart, but spreading her wings and lifting high into the air, it deepened substantially.

The entire Crystal Empire seemed to be on a single span of earth that was just floating in void. Chunks of the landmass of various sizes drifted within the space. Some of them were simply chunks of solid earth, while others had pony dwellings and trees or sections of road on them. Some hovered in place, others floated in endless rings around the mainland, and some drifted about in seemingly random directions. The mainland was cracked like glass, with the cracks getting larger the further away from the palace they were. The very edge of the landmass looked as if it could break into countless hunks of rock that would drift off and join the others that were already off on their own.

Amidst everything, only the palace itself looked whole.

Celestia lost track of time as she hovered in place and took in the sights. Casting her gaze upon the palace, the pit within her heart widened even more and it felt like her heart would collapse completely. Part of her wanted to believe that Sombra had Luna imprisoned here in this other-worldly version of at least the remnants of the Crystal Empire. The rest of her was not so certain, as the memory of the darkened world from her visions slowly crept back in from the depths of her mind. It wasn't until she heard the familiar voice of Twilight calling from below that she was pulled out of her stupor.

“Princess Celestia!”

She looked down, and spotted Twilight and the others standing in the middle of the street. With a sigh, she hovered down to the ground and rejoined the group. Turning her attention to Cadance and Shining Armor, she frowned upon seeing their sullen demeanors.

“Even in other dimensions Sombra mocks us,” said Cadance as she sniffled and wiped the tears from her eyes.

Shining Armor sat down on his hindquarters and wrapped his forelegs around Cadance.

The others joined in, forming a great big group hug. With Cadance's muffled sobs as the only sound around, the ponies maintained the embrace.

A couple moments passed by, and then a voice called out on the air—a familiar, feminine voice.

“Somepony help! Anypony...!”

Celestia's eyes shot open. She took a couple steps back from the others and glanced all around.

Twilight and the others all did the same.

“Luna?!” cried everypony in unison.

A reply did not come.

Celestia swallowed hard, her breath quickened, and sweat streamed down her brow. “Luna!” Her voice resounded throughout the ruined city as Luna's had, but when the sound faded and again there was only silence, Celestia's eyes began to water. She hung her head and the tears poured from her like a great waterfall.

With frowns on their faces and tears in their own eyes, Twilight and the others surrounded Celestia and embraced her.

Several more moments passed by, but then another voice spoke up—dark and powerful, and it sounded nearby.

“Don't bother.”

The group hug broke immediately. Celestia's eyes flew open again, and she whipped around in the direction the new voice had come from. The sorrow within her was quickly mixed with unbridled fury as she narrowed her eyes, staring at the new arrival while her tears continued to fall.

About half a dozen yards away from the ponies, with the Alicorn Amulet firmly around his neck, stood King Sombra. The dark alicorn wore a slight sneer as he stared back at them. “She can't hear you where she is.”

“Where is she?!” barked Twilight, giving Sombra the same venomous look her friends were. “Where is Luna?!”

“She has returned to the place where things go to disappear.”

Twilight shuddered slightly, but kept up her aggressive posture.

Applejack rolled her eyes. “That don't answer the question! What do y'all mean by 'returned to the place where things go to disappear'?”

Sombra planted his gaze squarely on Celestia.

The look the dark alicorn was giving her seemed to punch a hole in Celestia's already struggling resolve. With sweat still pouring from her, the princess gasped under her breath and took a single step back, staring back into Sombra's sinister, telling eyes. Suddenly, the final cry of defeat her sister gave out over a thousand years prior invaded Celestia's psyche. The princess's eyes widened as every second of the events of that terrible day replayed in her mind over and over again.

“Hold on,” said Twilight, “are you referring to—”

“When Luna became convinced that ponies didn't care about the nighttime, and her by extension, the dark seed that lie waiting in her blossomed, and she transformed into a creature of pure malice. Luna was beyond reconciliation at that point, and her power surpassed all. Celestia was left with no other choice but to use the Elements of Harmony. The fallen sister was banished, not just from Equestria, but from the world itself.”

“The story says she was imprisoned inside the moon,” said Twilight.

“Literally inside the moon?” asked Rarity. “That wasn't just a metaphor?”

“Hidden within the very moon you see in the night sky is a whole other dimension,” stated Sombra. “Nightmare Moon—a world bathed in everlasting darkness. This place we're in now is a side realm to that place—my own personal pocket dimension.”

Everypony except Celestia and Twilight gave Sombra a blank stare.

“So...” said Rarity. “Nightmare Moon is a place and not Luna? Or is Nightmare Moon Luna's dark side and a place? I'm so confused...”

“The dark energy that engulfed Luna and caused her to transform into a twisted version of herself... Where do you think that energy came from? What sort of creatures do you think might reside—be born—there?”

“Shadow ponies obviously,” Rainbow remarked.

Twilight trembled slightly. “Would the Headless Horse be one such creature?”

“And d-dark, giant rock creatures that can shoot dark crystals from their claws?” asked Fluttershy, quivering and peeking out from behind Rainbow and Rarity.

“Allow me to clarify...” Maintaining his dark grin, a white aura appeared around Sombra's horn.

The ground in the area suddenly turned dark, and within seconds, an entire horde of shadow ponies had risen and surrounded Celestia and the others. Staring at them with their solid white eyes, the shadowy creatures dug at the ground with their pitch-black hooves and made their usual ghostly whinnying noises. Many of them crouched down in a combative, ready-to-attack stance, but stayed back a couple yards.

Celestia and the others huddled closer together, meeting the stares of the shadow ponies that now had them completely trapped. Fluttershy's terrified whimpers were loud enough that her friends could hear them over the cadence of the shadow ponies.

“I found the shadow ponies...” Applejack let out a nervous chuckle.

“These critters are not actually Animus as my ruse with the changeling queen led you to believe,” said Sombra.

“Called it...” Rainbow groaned.

“They are the Dreadkin—creatures born of pure darkness. But that isn't to say the Animus was a complete deception.”

“Your pet rock?” asked Celestia as the memories of her bout with the rocky behemoth that night by the Everfree Forest replayed in her mind.

Twilight shuddered.

“Entropus is a kind of Animus called a golem,” continued Sombra, “and is the greatest of all the Animus—creatures of organic substance given life by powerful dark energies. You ponies are familiar with timberwolves right?”

“Wait... Don't tell us them things are in league with y'all too!” cried Applejack.

“That's still not all....”

Several moments passed by in tense silence with everypony giving Sombra the same frightened stare.

During that time, Celestia's thoughts raced with everything she could recall, attempting to decipher what Sombra was referring to. Then, slowly but surely, the very last image Celestia had seen since entering this dimension before arriving at its Crystal Empire solidified in her mind.

Snow... Blizzard... Village... she thought. And eyes... glowing pale-cyan...

She let out a soft gasp as the realization came to her. “You mean—”

“Perhaps this will help.” Sombra's horn glowed again.

Celestia, Twilight and the others shivered as a chill started to creep up in the air and they looked up.

Numerous clouds of cerulean mist appeared in the air above everypony. They swirled about slowly, sometimes passing over, under, and around each other. This went on for several minutes, until finally, the clouds all stopped where they were and changed shape into what looked like the front half of a horse. They had horse heads, long flowing manes that ran halfway down their backs, and the forelegs of a horse, but past that point they were just a trail of mist. They stared down at the ponies with their glowing, solid, cyan eyes.

“Say hello to another kind of Dreadkin,” stated Sombra. “You know them as windigos.”

“Windigos?!” cried Applejack, staring straight into one of the creature's eyes. “The things that nearly buried the old tribes in blizzards?”

“The very same, and that brings me to the final revelation I have for you before we get to the really good part.” Sombra's horn glowed once more.

The world around everypony faded, leaving them standing in total darkness. Celestia and the others gasped as everything went dark and quiet, through which Fluttershy's terrified whimpers were still easily discernible.

Sombra, the shadow ponies, and the windigos had all disappeared.

“It's time to tell you all the full, true story behind what you call Hearth's Warming Eve...”

Everypony continued to tremble and looked around as Sombra's voice sounded out.

The total darkness didn't last for long. After a moment, Celestia and the others found themselves back in the desert, with a solitary mountain looming off in the distance.

Sombra's voice rang out again. “This is where they first appeared thousands of years ago—the Dreadkin. From here, they started to make themselves known to the three pony tribes in what came to be known among them as the Dread War. The tribes, who normally kept to themselves, set aside their petty squabbles and stood united against the dark invaders.”

The desert faded and the ponies were standing in darkness again, but the abyss was quickly replaced by the old village the ponies had come to during their trip into the frontier. A solitary mountain loomed off in the distance.

“This quaint little village sat between the main territories of the earth ponies and the unicorns,” continued Sombra. “Both kinds of ponies lived here. As news of Dreadkin attacks increased, the ponies knew it was only a matter of time before the village would be pulled into the conflict.”

“What does any of this have to do with Hearth's Warmin' Eve?” asked Applejack, glancing around. “The tribes were bickerin' because they were bein' selfish.”

“Yes, they were, but it was much more than arguing over food.”

“What was it then?”

“One day, a great wave of negative energy erupted from the mountain between the village and the desert that split the mountain down the middle. You ponies call the phenomena an 'arcane pulse.'”

The talk Celestia had with Twilight and the others on Nightmare Night replayed in her mind. The last major one was just over a thousand years ago, she thought. Before that was when the Crystal Empire disappeared, and I think there was one more before that...

“The Dreadkin suddenly disappeared immediately after. When they did not return, the pony tribes figured the war was over. For a while all was well between them, but old habits die hard. In light of the recent events, some started to say that their tribe contributed the most to the war effort. Soon, that was the standard claim from all three.”

The village faded and the ponies stood in total darkness once more.

“And that's where the story as ponies across Equestria know it begins, with the bickering over the food and all, but by that point the seeds of apprehension were already deeply rooted.”

Numerous pairs of small, glowing orbs—the white eyes of the shadow ponies at the Equestrians' eye level and the pale-cyan of the windigos above them—appeared in the darkness all around Celestia and the others, but the creatures' bodies stayed hidden. There was complete silence for a couple moments save for the Equestrians' heavy breaths, then Sombra's dark voice came again.

“There is one last part to this tale...”

I think I have an idea what this last part of the tale is... thought Celestia. Her suspicion didn't make it any easier to swallow the lump in her throat, nor stem the sweat that rolled down her face.

“In the village there lived an earth pony stallion and a unicorn mare. Having both been born there, and with their town-on-the-outskirts being largely separated from the politics of the main earth pony and unicorn lands, the two were the best of friends growing up, and would eventually fall deeply in love. 'A perfect match,' the villagers always said. But when the Dread War started, the young stallion became so terrified of losing everything and everypony he loved, he would, in secret, create an amulet of great power.”

“The Alicorn Amulet?” muttered Twilight under her breath. “But, how would an earth pony....”

After a moment, the sundered Crystal Empire reappeared around the ponies, with the sky and area lit as if it were mid day just like before.

Standing in the middle of the street of the crumbling ruin, the ponies watched as the shadow ponies and the windigos reappeared fully.

“But what he had created was far beyond his comprehension. He dabbled in powers he did not understand. And I...”

Sombra reappeared, wearing the Alicorn Amulet and floating in the air as if he didn't even need his new wings in order to fly. From his spot about a meter above the line of shadow ponies on the ground, he grinned down at Celestia and her friends. As he started to speak again, his tone became slightly louder and more triumphant.

“I am the result. From the heart of The World That Hides Within did I pierce the veil and fall upon the mountain. For you see... I am the first arcane pulse, and in a way, I am the Alicorn Amulet.”

“But—” Applejack started to say.

“I know what you're thinking,” interjected Sombra. “'Why isn't any of this in the history books?'” The dark alicorn merely grinned again. “It took many months of subtle working in the shadows—”

“You had a hoof in the knowledge being erased,” interjected Cadance, giving him a glare. “I'll bet it was also you who caused the tribes to start bickering. If even half of what you say is true then it's so obvious!”

“How did Her Royal Bugginess get mixed up with you?” Rainbow asked.

“I found Chrysalis not long after her attempt to usurp the the throne was thwarted by you lot.” Sombra glanced at Twilight. “Near death after being blasted away; utterly humiliated; afraid her beloved changelings would see her as a failure...”

“You sweet talked her with promises of power and revenge,” said Twilight. “Didn't you?”

“All she wanted was the strength to be the queen her changelings wanted.”

“But just so long as it still worked in your favor in the end,” stated Shining Armor. “You took advantage of her fear and desperation, the same way you took advantage of Luna's.”

Sombra let out a chuckle. “Well that's true. No act is completely selfless, even if all you're getting out of something is feeling good about yourself for having done it. Now then, the time for history lessons is over. Let's get back to the fun part.”

“Good!” Rainbow cried. “Come on, ponies! Let's give this monster the epic flank kicking he's been asking for for thousands of years!”

Still hovering above the line of shadow ponies, a dark sneer formed on Sombra's countenance one again as he stared down the ponies. “Sorry, but I'm heading back to Equestria. Wouldn't want you to miss me though, so I'll leave you with this!”

Applejack let out a loud groan. “Ugh! I knew this was just another trap!”

Sombra's horn glowed ghostly white, and a bright light erupted from it that engulfed the area.

The ponies all winced and shielded their eyes. The light faded a few moments later, and when they reopened their eyes, their mouth fell open.

Sombra was gone. The windigos were gone, and the entire horde of shadow ponies were engulfed in a ghostly white light that matched their eyes. Before Celestia and the others could move, every Dreadkin in the area slowly rose into the air like they were weightless and being carried on the wind. Their eyes disappeared, leaving only writhing masses of shadow swirling inside the massive aura left by Sombra's magic. Each shadow coalesced into each other. What was hundreds of shadow ponies only moments prior was now one single, tremendous dark cloud inside a ghostly white aura that blotted out the daylight in that block of the city.

“It's transforming into something!” cried Twilight.

“Quick y'all!” shouted Applejack. “We got to blast that thing while we still can and hurry back to Equestria!”

The cloud started spinning around horizontally at a moderate speed; faster and faster it went until it was nigh a blur.

“I don't feel anything!” exclaimed Rarity as she stood tall in the midst of her friends. The Element of Generosity was not lighting up. “Come on, you stupid necklace!”

No... thought Celestia as she stared wide-eyed at the dark cloud. The Elements... They—

After another quick moment, the cloud suddenly sprouted what appeared to be massive wings that fanned out to the side. Its base extended out into two large, four-pronged clawed feet. The portion between the wings jutted forward to a single point, creating a large beak, and two solid, ghostly white orbs appeared just above that. These changes all happened simultaneously, and within ten seconds. Once it was over, the dark cloud was no longer just a cloud, but a colossal black phoenix from the deepest pits of somepony's worst nightmare. Sombra's magical aura turned into white flames that covered the creature's whole backside. Flapping its wings and hovering in place, it stared down at the ponies.

“Bearers to Elements!” said Pinkie, staring down at the Element of Laughter around her neck with panic in her voice. “You can start working anytime now!”

The giant dark phoenix let out a deafening screech that echoed all around.

The ponies winced and covered their ears.

Celestia, however, didn't even seem to be affected by the terrible sound in the slightest. The sight of the creature, coupled with the onslaught of memories ancient and recent, had caused her whole body to go numb to stimuli of any kind. The only thing she felt was a crushing darkness that encapsulated her heart and overwhelmed the rest of her as well, as if the beast itself had wrapped its claws around both her body and spirit. Her ears flattened, tears began to pour from her eyes and she fell to her stomach.

“Princess!” cried the others.

Staring down at the ground, Celestia barely heard them through her own terrible sorrow as the flow of memories continued and her tears stained the ground.

I've doomed us all.

Intermission - Another Side

View Online

Somewhere in a dark place...

In a dark room, a tall, pony-shaped figure stood upon soft grass and dirt. Surrounded by a ceiling and walls, all made of old and partially-decayed wood, the figure stared out the room's lone window at the ghostly-white sky above and the land blanketed in shadow below. All was silent in the space save for the occasional creaking of the wooden walls whenever the breeze blew. The figure, whose features were entirely hidden beneath its pitch-black cloak that covered it from head to tail, continued to stare out the window still as a statue, and uttering not a word.

After a while, a tiny breeze blew for a quick second inside the room, but not from the air outside seeping in through the small cracks in the walls of the chamber. The tall figure knew what it was, but it remained unmoving.

A globe of dark energy—nearly as tall as the figure itself—had formed between the figure and the door leading out of the chamber. A couple seconds after the globe formed, a dark figure walked out of it into the room, the globe hovering in place slightly off the grassy and dirt-covered floor. The new arrival was smaller than the one standing in front of the window, but it too had the shape of a pony and wore a black coat that completely concealed its physical appearance.

“How's the view?” asked the small figure in a playful, haughty feminine voice. “Sorry... You're probably beyond sick and tired of that joke by now.”

Several moments passed, but the tall figure did not respond.

“One of few words again. No probs. I just wanted to let you know that he's finally revealed himself and the ponies have just stepped into his domain.”

When the tall figure replied, it's voice, too, was feminine, but almost monotone in contrast to the voice of its company. “Then it is almost time. They will soon learn the part of their own history that was forgotten.”

The small figure let out a chuckle. “He made certain it was forgotten in the first place like a true sneaky fiend. Anyway. I'll let you get back to your stuff. The anticipation is killing me!” Turning in place, the figure walked back into the globe of dark energy, disappearing along with the globe itself.

All was quiet once again in the chamber. The tall figure continued to stare out the window, until finally it turned and made its way toward the door. The figure pushed on the door with its right foreleg and the door opened with a loud creak, revealing a long corridor whose other end was not visible within the shadows. The figure proceeded into the corridor and a white aura formed around the door, closing it as loudly as it had been opened.

The figure walked steadily along in the dark, its steps muffled by the soft grass and dirt beneath its hooves. There were no windows, so the figure's gaze remained forward. After several minutes, it came to another door at the end of the hall, opening and closing it the same way as the first, and stepped into an open, round space like that of a clearing in a forest.

With no ceiling, the space was bathed in the eerie light of the sky. Vegetation and shrubbery similar to the plant life of the Everfree Forest—large and small, healthy and sickly-looking—sat around the edge of the area, with towering wooden planks beyond them on the figure's right side forming a wall just before the edge of a cliff. Past the outer wall, a dark moon sat in the sky. More foliage sat around the left side, but instead of a wooden wall was the jagged, pointed peak of a mountaintop that rose up roughly thirty meters higher than the clearing.

The figure moved along the clear path through the foliage into the very center of the area, coming to a circle of solitary plants that were unlike any other around. Each solitary plant resembled a bean stalk and was twice as tall as the dark figure. The stem and vines of each stalk was pitch-black and the leaves were all the same ghostly-white as the sky. Finally, each one had white smoke seeping up from the ground around it and also had something written in white letters in the base of the stem.

Standing in the center of the circle of stalks, the figure turned to its left and stared up at the peak of the nearby mountain.

“The next phase will begin soon, my little friend.”

Act 2 - Shadow of Malice; Terror of Ages, part 1

View Online

There was no light in the void, but Sombra didn't need it. There was nothing to see anyway—only total darkness. The alicorn grinned, ignited his horn, and a rift like the one he had just passed into opened up in front of him. The rift flashed white repeatedly—like flashes of lightning—before darkening, then lighting up again, and low rumbling came through the rift endlessly like rolling thunder.

Sombra spread his wings and rushed through the rift, which closed after him. He stopped as soon as he was through. Hovering in place, he glanced around the dark, billowy clouds, the swift bolts of lightning that struck violently, and the jagged chunks of earth of all shapes and sizes that drifted through the air. Far below, Sombra saw a spider web-like pattern of cracked roads and countless pony houses. In the center of it all was a large palace.

“The Crystal Empire,” he said with a sneer. “Just as Chrysalis prepared it for me.”

Still hovering without flapping his wings, Sombra closed his eyes. For a quick moment, he simply took in the sounds, and then, with a mighty yell, he spread his limbs apart as if he were sprawled out on his back. His horn started to glow, and he became engulfed in a field of ghostly-white light.

Dozens of little beams shot out from the magic field all over the Crystal Empire. Each one struck the largest midnium crystals that were scattered across the sundered lands.

“Hello, Equestria. Daddy is home.”

Immediately after Sombra had vanished into the rift and the rift had disappeared, the giant Dreadkin phoenix dove at the ponies with blinding speed, leaving a trail of ghostly-white flame and dark smoke in its wake.

Celestia didn't even have time to conjure a magical barrier. Like Twilight and the others, she leaped to the side just as the dark creature's massive claws swooped through the spot the ponies had been standing. With the terrible shriek of the phoenix and the startled cries of her friends ringing in her ears, the princess stumbled slightly as she landed a couple yards away.

“Everypony okay?” shouted Twilight as she rose to her hooves. She grabbed the Element of Magic—which had tumbled away from the sudden motion—and placed it back on her head. “I need to find a way to anchor that thing so that doesn't keep happening when I have to make a sudden move.”

After recovering from their own quick jumps, the others all glanced at Twilight and nodded.

“I think so,” said Cadance. “I—” She paused. “Wait a second... Where's Rarity and Fluttershy?!”

Celestia's heart sank.

Fluttershy and Rarity were nowhere to be seen. Everypony began to look around frantically, but not for long.

“There!” cried Shining Armor.

The ponies whipped around to the direction Shining Armor was pointing and gasped.

Hovering high in the sky not too far away, the phoenix stared down at them. It had Rarity and Fluttershy in its claws, both of whom were struggling with all their might to escape its grasp. Not a sound could be heard from either of them. Briefly, the image of Luna and the dark claw from her dream flashed in Celestia's mind again. She shook her head and glared at the beast, kicking off the ground and launching herself straight at it. “Release my little ponies at once!” Her horn glowed and she shot a magic beam at the phoenix.

Rainbow Dash flew past Celestia like a rocket. “Let go of my friends, you monster!”

The phoenix opened its beak and a gout of white fire burst forth from it.

The flames easily overpowered Celestia's beam. She rolled to the side and the flames passed by her harmlessly. She heard Twilight and the others cry out once more as they dodged the fire, but their voices quickly faded from Celestia's mind as she kept her gaze firmly upon the captured Rarity and Fluttershy. The princess prepared to fire another laser.

The phoenix clamped its claws down fully upon Rarity and Fluttershy. The two of them suddenly stopped moving completely, and they became enveloped in a white aura. The Dreadkin let go of them, but instead of plummeting to the earth, the limp unicorn and pegasus disappeared into the creature's very body.

The color drained from Celestia's face and the magic beam she was about to fire fizzled at the tip of her horn.

Rainbow stopped mid-flight, and she and the other ponies still on the ground stared with their mouths agape.

“Wh-what in tarnation just happened?” said Applejack.

Twilight's eyes began to water and her lips trembled. “Rarity... Fluttershy... are they...?”

“They can't be gone!” shrieked Pinkie. She, too, teared up. “They just can't be!”

The phoenix dove again with the same speed as before, extending its claws out at Celestia and Rainbow.

Before the creature got too close, Celestia dodged it again by flying higher up. Unfortunately, she was suddenly struck on her side by the phoenix's massive wing as it rolled underneath her. The impact sent her spinning away through the air. She flapped her wings to stabilize herself just in time to see Rainbow fly straight down and slam into the phoenix's back.

“Whatever you did to Rarity and Fluttershy!” Rainbow yelled at the top of her lungs. “You will pay!” The next words that came out of her were each accompanied by a hard punch by her hooves to the Dreadkin's back. “Let... them... go... now!”

Taking a quick second to assess the situation, Celestia flew closer to the creature and got up alongside its head, following it as it moved about above the city while Rainbow continued to strike it. “Cadance! Twilight! Shining Armor!” she called. “Try to hit it with your magic! Rainbow Dash and I will keep it occupied in the air! And if it dives, whatever you do, don't let it grab you with its claws!” Now at close range and flying to mimic the Dreadkin's path, the princess fired another laser which struck it square on the cheek, causing a small cloud of black smoke to burst forth.

Down on the ground, Twilight, Cadance, Shining Armor, Pinkie and Applejack stared in awe at the arial spectacle.

“I don't know, y'all,” said Applejack, eyes watering and looking slightly down. “Can we really even hope to beat this thing without the Elements? Without Rarity and Fluttershy...” She sniffled and wiped her eyes. “And even if we can, it might take so long that we'll never get back to Equestria in time to stop Sombra. It ain't like me to be feelin' like this but what... what if this really is the end?”

“Don't talk like that!” Pinkie turned to face the others with wide eyes. “There's got to be a way! Right... Twilight?”

Twilight frowned and her ears flattened. “I....”

Everypony went silent and looked down.

“We still have to try,” stated Cadance after a couple moments, looking back up. “Even if we truly can't win... at least we'll go down together and fighting... to the bitter end.” She raised her foreleg and held it aloft in the center of their little circle. “Now who's with me?”

Slowly, one by one, Twilight, Shining Armor, Pinkie and Applejack raised their forelegs and added them to the pile.

“To the bitter end,” they said in unison.

“Hey!” Rainbow cried as she rolled out of the way of the phoenix's claws again. “Didn't you all hear the princess? She and I can't take this thing all by our twosie you know! Get your flanks over here now!”

Twilight, Cadance and Shining Armor gave each other a firm nod and sprinted closer to the action. Pinkie and Applejack, however, stayed where they were and glanced at one another.

Applejack let out a deep sigh. “No wings; no magic; we lost our spears; Elements don't work here... Durn lot of good we earth ponies are in this pickle aren't we... other than bein' cheerleaders I mean.”

“Yeah...” droned Pinkie. “But hey, didn't Sombra say an earth pony created the Alicorn Amulet? I'm sure we could still help the others somehow.”

“Oh, come off it, Pink. There ain't no way an earth pony could make somethin' like that. Sombra was either lyin' through his teeth or that earth pony had help. Besides that ain't got nothin' to do that...”

Applejack pointed at the battle ensuing in front of them, witnessing a magic beam from Cadance and Twilight strike the Dreadkin simultaneously. “I know y'all are always tryin' to lighten the mood to keep everypony's spirits up, Pinkie. But, the sad truth is without wings, magic, weapons and no Elements, you and me are about as useful in this battle as a bucket of oil in an inferno.”

Pinkie sighed and maintained her frown. “Guess you're right. Cheerleaders it is... Go, all of you. Woohoo...” There was no enthusiasm in her voice at all and she mimicked waving a flag.

Meanwhile, Celestia grunted as a burst of flame from the giant Dreadkin's beak came rocketing toward her. She rolled to the side in the air, and the fire singed a small bit of her mane. The princess took heavy breaths, wiping the sweat from her brow. We can't keep this up, she thought. And I thought that overgrown rock was—

The princess's train of thought was interrupted by a sudden cry from Twilight and the others.

“Princess, look out!”

Celestia let out a gasp as the phoenix's large talons closed around her. Thinking quickly, her horn lit up for a teleportion spell. Unfortunately, the Dreadkin was faster, and squeezed down with its claw.

In an instant, all energy seemed to leave Celestia. Her entire body went numb, her limbs went limp and her magic fizzled out. Wide-eyed, she stared into the creature's ghostly eyes—the imagery burning into the princess's psyche. Whatever calls or other sounds Celestia's friends made were incomprehensible—garbled in her ears. The Dreadkin's claws unwrapped from around her, but like Rarity and Fluttershy, she did not fall to the ground. Through the last slivers of clarity in her rapidly blurring vision, she saw Twilight and the others. Then, she felt herself get yanked back, darkness rushed in all around her, and consciousness left her.

Celestia's eyes inched open. She did not know how long she was out for. Her entire body was still numb, and the only motion she could make was slow turns of her head. Her vision remained partially blurry, but all around her, she beheld the unconscious forms of Twilight, Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy and all of them. Like the princess, each of them was just hovering in the dark void with their limbs dangling. Through means that were presently unknown to Celestia, the Element of Magic was sticking firmly to Twilight's head, and the other Elements were all still in place around their respective owners' necks. The ponies and the Elements appeared to be unharmed, and a wave of relief passed through Celestia. It lasted only a moment, though, once the seriousness of their predicament had re-entered the princess's mind.

Every few seconds, the sound of a large rush of wind hit Celestia's ears rhythmically like the flapping of wings.

Is this just another trick of Sombra's? pondered Celestia. Or are we really inside the beast's body? If the latter... is it taking us back to Equestria to make an example of us? Or... is it taking us to this 'other dimension'... to this 'Nightmare Moon'... to be imprisoned like I assume has happened to Luna?

Celestia glanced to the blurry, unconscious forms of the others again, and tears welled up in her eyes. I've utterly failed them. Luna... Twilight and her friends... Everypony back home... I've failed them all. A new Element was born and given to Cadance, but that still wasn't enough.

The princess clenched her eyes shut and simply wept—her tears falling and vanishing into the dark void around her. She wept like she hadn't since the day she'd had to banish her own fallen sister. All of those memories assaulted her like it was yesterday, starting with the sudden rise of the moon and the eclipse, Luna's terrible dark laughter, then her cry of defeat as the rainbow-colored beam from the Elements of Harmony sent her away. Those memories faded, and Celestia forced no others to surface. All she wanted to do in that moment was weep. She continued to weep for a time that she did not know exactly how long.

After a while, the all-encompassing, rhythmic sound of flapping wings in the void space faltered for a moment, and the dreadkin let out a small, pained cry.

A strange warmth suddenly tickled Celestia's body, and an image of the Tree of Harmony briefly flashed in the princess's mind.

Celestia's tear-filled eyes shot open.

The image appeared in her mind again. This time it lingered.

Celestia's tears paused and her sorrowful gasps softened, returning to a steady pace.

The image continued to linger. After a few moments, the crystalline Tree within it changed into a four-pronged claw—an avian claw; a phoenix's claw. Except this one wasn't dark and imposing like the feet of the dreadkin which had captured her, or the one she had seen in her dream the morning of Nightmare Night. This one was orange, and reminded the princess of the foot of her own beloved pet phoenix Philomena. The sight of it gave her a sense of relaxation—a warmth like she were back home curled up under her blanket in bed with a roaring blaze in her chamber's fireplace and a gentle snowfall outside her window.

Rhythmic thumping like the beating of a heart began to play in Celestia's ears. It started out soft, then slowly grew until it was the only thing she could hear, overpowering even the flapping of the dreadkin's wings.

The image of the phoenix claw changed form again, becoming a pure, blazing inferno. Seven smaller flames appeared and swirled around the larger one.

The dreadkin let out another pained cry. Celestia felt herself get whisked away, but she had a strong feeling as to where.

The image of the large fire and seven smaller flames remained dominant in Celestia's mind. All sensation returned to her body. The princess felt so rested she felt as if she could move mountains with her bare hooves, as well as feeling solid ground beneath herself again.

“Princess!”

The sound was clear as crystal. Celestia's vision returned to normal. Standing in front of her in a semicircle with concern clear upon their demeanors was Twilight and all the others, each of whom appeared to be unharmed, as did the Elements of Harmony. The princess blinked a few times, shook her head, then rubbed her forehead. She glanced around and saw they were in the cavern below the ruins of the old castle. There, behind Twilight and her friends was the Tree of Harmony, glowing and shimmering as strong as ever.

“How did we get here?” asked Celestia.

“Your guess is as good as ours, Princess,” replied Applejack. “Probably the same as the first time. That is to say... ain't got a darn clue.”

“Is everypony okay? Were you trying to wake me up for long?”

Twilight shook her head. “Couldn't have been more than a few minutes. We all just woke up here but you were in some kind of trance. And actually I feel great—just like how somepony feels after the best night's rest they've had in a while.”

“We all do!” said Pinkie, gleefully bouncing around in her normal fashion. “As Applejack would say, 'I'm feelin' as fit as a fiddle!'”

“Why does everypony always want to quote me?” inquired Applejack.

“Because you've always got the most clever...” Rarity paused for a moment. “Oh what's the word...? Quips? Somepony correct me if I'm wrong. You've always got the most clever quips, darling.”

Twilight turned and stared up at the Tree. “So... the last time we just got teleported here, a completely new Element of Harmony was born.” She glanced at Cadance's crown, then levitated her Element of Magic off her head and held it aloft in front of herself. “I have a feeling that's why we've been brought here once again. I think the theories about the Tree being sentient in its own way may be true. A new Element still wasn't enough. I think the Tree can sense the overwhelming danger we're facing and brought us back here to give us another boost. But the only pony here who doesn't have an Element is...”

Everypony turned and stared at Celestia.

“Is you, Princess,” concluded Twilight.

Pinkie beamed. “Ooh! Does this mean you're going to get a new Element like Cadance did?”

“Remember, Luna and I used to have a connection to the Elements,” said Celestia. “But that connection was lost after I had to use them to save Equestria from Luna's madness. Without Luna here, I don't know if that connection can be restored as she and I are two sides of the same coin.”

“Not to mention we don't have any midnium,” stated Shining Armor. “That's what the Tree used to even create a new Element and to empower all the previously existing ones.”

“So then what do we do?” Rainbow asked.

“Every second we stand around here is one more second Sombra and those creatures threaten Equestria and everypony,” said Fluttershy. “And if we lose then what's going to stop them from spreading across the whole world? We didn't already lose this war a thousand years ago when Sombra tricked Luna did we?”

Celestia stared at the Tree. “Give me a moment to consider things...”

Everypony went quiet and kept their eyes on the princess. The resulting silence within the cavern hung heavy in the air, but simultaneously could be popped with a sewing needle.

Like a record set on replay, Celestia once again went over everything in her mind. The last things she thought about were her dream the morning of Hearth's Warming Eve—the ponies lighting her way with their eyes full of life and hope shining in their hearts—then the large fire and seven smaller flames she saw while being held captive by the dreadkin phoenix. All the while, her gaze never strayed from the Tree of Harmony.

“I have an idea...” said Celestia.

“Yes, Princess?” asked Twilight.

Still staring at the Tree, Celestia paused before responding. “All of you focus your energy... and use the Elements on the Tree itself.”

The ponies all stared at her with blank faces.

“I have a strong feeling about this. Just trust me.”

The others exchanged quiet glances then gave Celestia a nod.

“Okay,” replied Twilight. “Let's do this everypony.”

Celestia and Shining Armor stepped back a little and watched.

Twilight and the other Element bearers formed a semi-circle several yards in front of the Tree. A minute later, their Elements began to glow.

Celestia's heartbeat and breaths quickened slightly.

The glow coming from the Elements grew brighter. A magic field of multi-colored light appeared around the bearers. After a moment, seven beams—each one the color of one of the Elements—burst forth from the brilliant aura, striking the Tree dead center.

The Tree of Harmony's crystalline surface immediately turned the same multi-colored sheen as the aura around the ponies.

Celestia's heartbeat grew even harder and her breathing even deeper.

For a couple minutes nothing else happened, but then the Tree suddenly turned gold. It remained as such for a few seconds, then changed to silver.

“Pretty!” said Pinkie.

“But what is it doing?” inquired Rarity.

Celestia's eyes widened. Yet again, she saw the ponies from her dream the morning of Hearth's Warming Eve in her mind with the orbs of gold and silver light shining in their chests where their hearts would be.

The Tree of Harmony turned back to gold. Like it was mimicking the image the princess was thinking of, it started to shift from gold to silver to gold then back to silver again in rapid succession. This went on for several more minutes. Finally, the shifting colors stopped, leaving the Tree half gold and half silver.

The Elements of Loyalty, Laughter, Generosity, Honesty and Kindness suddenly detached themselves from their owners' necks, while Magic and Love floated off Twilight and Cadance's heads.

“What the hay?” cried Applejack, while Twilight and the others made similar, startled noises.

Celestia simply continued to watch, her steely gaze unfaltering.

Hovering in the air, all seven Elements moved slowly toward the Tree. The closer they got to it, the more transparent they became. Upon reaching the Tree, the Elements vanished completely, and the entire cavern became awash in a blinding light.

Everypony shielded their eyes, but the flash lasted only a couple moments.

Once the light had faded, everypony gasped upon opening their eyes.

The Tree of Harmony was back to its normal color, and nothing else in the cavern seemed to be altered in any way, as if nothing had happened. However, something was missing: the Elements. The Elements were gone from Twilight and the others; there were no crowns upon Twilight and Cadance's heads, nor were the other Elements sitting around the others' necks.

“Where did the Elements go?!” shrieked Rarity, feeling up her neck like she had just lost the most valuable necklace in her vintage collection.

Rainbow streaked around the cavern, examining every nook, corner and cranny. “They’re not anywhere in here.”

“I thought I saw them fly into the Tree!” stated Applejack.

“You didn't take the Elements away from us, did you?!” Pinkie growled and pounced forward, landing just inches from the Tree. She stared up at it and stomped her hooves. “Give them back! We need those!”

Twilight, Cadance and Shining Armor whipped around and stared at Celestia with a look of terror the princess had never witnessed before.

“Princess!” shouted Twilight, her eyes watering. “What did we just—?!” She paused.

While Pinkie continued to shout at the Tree.... While Rainbow, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rarity frantically chatted amongst themselves.... While Twilight, Cadance and Shining Armor just gawked at her, the princess stood still, her demeanor unchanged. She imagined the large and the seven small flames from her little vision just earlier in her mind, while the real Tree dominated her waking eyes.

“I SAID, GIVE THEM BACK!” Pinkie reared up on her hindlegs, and brought her front hooves down on the base of the Tree hard enough that it made a loud bang that echoed within the cave.

“Pinkie Pie!” cried Applejack, rushing forward and pulling Pinkie back as the earth pony prepared to strike a second time. “Don't br—!”

There was a sudden, quick flash of light, and another clattering sound rang out as if something had just fallen to the ground.

Twilight and the others all startled and turned around. Celestia was not startled, but the noise did make her finally pull her gaze away from the Tree. Everypony went perfectly silent.

There, laying on the cavern floor, was what appeared to be a giant, turquoise bird feather that was about the same length and width of an average grown pony's body. At the base of the feather, engraved upon the shaft above the tip of the quill but before the parallel barbs started, was the image of a single turquoise balloon. The balloon had a golden borderline around it, distinguishing it from the rest of the object.

Everypony stared down at the object with their mouths agape and eyes wide.

“Where did this thing come from?” asked Fluttershy. “And what even is it?”

“Looks like something that would come out of my wings,” Rainbow said. “A very big something out of my wings I mean.”

“On the base, that's the symbol of the Element of Laughter,” stated Twilight. She levitated the feather off the ground, and rotated it in place as she examined it from top to bottom. Once she was done, she looked back to Celestia, as did all the others. “Princess Celestia, is this...?”

Celestia nodded. “The new and improved Element of Laughter.”

Several moments passed by in complete silence.

“But,” uttered Twilight, “how...?”

“I'm dyin' to hear this one,” said Applejack. “And I don't mean that in the sarcastic way. I really, like really want to know.”

“I think we all do,” said Shining Armor.

“While we were being held prisoner by Sombra's beast, I had another little vision wherein I saw the Tree of Harmony turn into a phoenix claw, but it wasn't dark and frightening like the one we've seen up to this point. This one was bright and soothing. Seeing it reminded me of Philomena.”

“I think I remember seeing something similar,” stated Twilight, “back when we were here the last time and Cadance's Element was made. I'm certain I saw the Tree change to that exact same form. If it was all in my head then it was pretty convincing.”

“Then... the Tree burst into flame and exactly seven little flames circled around it. Also I could hear a heart beating.”

“Mystical,” said Applejack. “But I ain't seein' how that helped you think to use the Elements on the Tree.

Celestia gave Applejack a sheepish grin. “Intuition?”

“If this is really the Element of Laughter then I'd like to hold it please,” requested Pinkie. “Come back to me, my precious!” She reached out to take the turquoise feather-like object.

Without warning, the Element disappeared from Twilight's magic aura in a flash of light, then immediately reappeared in the same manner, floating next to Pinkie.

Everypony stared at it silently.

“Uhh... good precious?”

“How are you doin' that?” asked Applejack.

“Doing what? All I was thinking about was for my Element to return to me. I honestly don't know how it's hovering on its own.”

“This sounds strangely familiar...” Rarity put her hoof to her chin then her eyes widened. “Aha!”

The others jumped a little and glanced at Rarity, looking bewildered. “What?” they said in unison.

“This sounds just like that one superhero from that comic book Spike loves! Oh, what was her name again? The one with the magic lasso that did whatever she wanted with a mere thought?”

Twilight tilted her head slightly. “The Power Ponies? The Elements are magical artifacts but none of us have super powers, Rarity.”

Rarity pondered a little more. “Pinkie... think about your Element flying up and touching the ceiling. Don't say anything, just think it.”

“Okie dokie lokie.” Pinkie nodded, went quiet then looked up.

The turquoise feather floated up and tapped the ceiling.

Everypony gasped, except for Celestia who watched Pinkie and the feather nearly without blinking.

“I stand corrected...?” muttered Twilight.

“So it's true!” beamed Rarity.

Pinkie bounced up and down, wearing a triumphant grin. “I did exactly what you said, Rarity! I thought, 'hey, Element! Fly up and touch the ceiling,' and it did!”

Celestia pulled her gaze away from the turquoise feather and planted it on the others. “That seals it.”

The others all looked back at the princess.

“Only Pinkie Pie's Element has reappeared since vanishing. It returned when she seemed to be really wanting it to. All of you do the same.”

Twilight, Cadance, Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack stared at Celestia for a second then each of them closed their eyes.

The cavern lit up for a quick moment then the light faded. Now instead of one large, feather-like object, there were a total of seven. Each one hovered in the air next to one of the Element bearers, looked just like a bird feather, and bore the symbol of one of the Elements of Harmony at the base near the tip of the quill, and was the same color as its symbol.

“There they all are!” cried Pinkie as her Element drifted back down to her side.

“Amazin'!” exclaimed Applejack, examining the changed Element of Honesty. The orange feather with the orange apple symbol twirled around at a high speed. “Yes. I thought it, and this thing did it. It is just like that power pony from Spike's comic.”

“The new and improved Elements of Harmony,” said Celestia firmly.

Everypony stopped admiring the rainbow of feathers and turned their attention to Celestia.

“It is my assertion that using the Elements on the very thing they came from has made them evolve—transcend—into a whole new form.”

“Goes without sayin',” stated Applejack. “But exactly how do the Elements work in this new form?”

“So far we know that you no longer have to wear them on your person, and that they will appear before you and move around according to your will. They look pretty sturdy, so they could possibly act just like swords or spears.”

“I'm liking what I'm hearing!” Rainbow grinned.

“Too bad we didn't know this before,” said Twilight. “Things would have turned out differently.”

Celestia took a deep breath. “We don't know everything the Elements can do in their new forms, and we don't really have any time to sit around and find out. Sombra and his minions are on Equestria's doorstep ready to launch their final assault.”

“Rushin' in unprepared all the time is one of the reasons we keep gettin' our patooties kicked,” said Applejack. “I think we can spare at least a little bit to get familiar with these new fandangled things.”

Celestia paused for a moment then nodded. “Okay. Thirty minutes then we're off to Ponyville since it's closest.”

Twilight and the others gave a nod in return then set about practicing with the new Elements.

Celestia merely observed, occasionally glancing at the Tree.

Act 2 - Shadow of Malice; Terror of Ages, part 2

View Online

Celestia's mouth hung open. Even the chilly, nighttime winter air didn't register in her senses.

An enormous, ghostly-white magic bubble loomed before the ponies, stretching as far as their eyes could see at that time of night. Nothing was visible within.

“It's huge!” cried Pinkie.

“You're sure it's covering all of Ponyville, Rainbow?” asked Twilight.

“Positive,” Rainbow replied as she hovered above the group. “I checked it several times just to be sure.”

Fluttershy let out a deep sigh. “Just like poor Canterlot, and who knows where else.”

“And we've already tried teleporting through it.” Twilight tapped her hoof on the bubble, causing a few little black lines to ripple out over it's translucent white surface from the point of impact. “This thing is as solid as night is dark. Nopony could get through this.”

“So what are we going to do now?”

A sly grin formed on Pinkie's face. “You forget. Now we got these!” Her Element of Laughter appeared in a flash of light—the turquoise feather having been newly dubbed by her as the 'Blade of Laughter'—and hovered beside her.

“I still think you could have come up with a way cooler name for them than you did,” Rainbow remarked with a slight roll to her eyes.

“Oh, I will! It's just not super duper important at the moment.”

Applejack snickered. “Not everyday when the silliest pony of us all is the most focused ain't it?”

“Clearly you aren't that focused either, AJ,” Rainbow said as her Element appeared beside her in the same little flash of light. “Look let's just do this thing already. Ponyville may or may not be trapped inside an otherworldly bubble that's sturdier than dragon scales.”

“Everypony hit it with your Elements as hard as you can,” stated Celestia. “Hit it together as one.”

The others nodded and the five remaining Element blades materialized beside their respective owners, hovering next to them. All at once, the seven differently-colored feathers aimed their tips at the barrier and struck it.

Immediately, there was a blinding flash, and a shockwave of magical energy pulsed out from the barrier that sent everypony flying backwards. Each pony let out a loud yelp as they were launched, and their Elements all vanished. From where they landed scattered across the field, the ponies scrambled to their hooves, shook themselves off, then regrouped in front of the barrier where they had been standing before, all with a mixture of shock and dismay upon their countenances.

The barrier remained, still towering over them like their attack had had no effect whatsoever.

“Nopony saw us get tossed back like that did they?” Applejack rubbed her foreleg sheepishly and glanced around for a moment. “Good.”

“Doesn't look like that did anything,” said Twilight with a slight frown.

Rainbow huffed. “I say we try again. This thing can't be indestructible.”

Twilight looked over at Celestia. “Princess?”

Celestia examined the barrier for a moment before turning to face the others. “Try again,” she said firmly. “Only this time we'll stand back. Luckily we know the Elements in their new forms can go a little ways from you and stay summoned. You called it the 'usable range' didn't you, Pinkie Pie?”

“Got to classify it someway right?” Pinkie smiled and nodded, resulting in her getting another tiny eye roll from Rainbow.

“Need to come up with a much cooler way of describing it...” the pegasus muttered under her breath.

The ponies all moved back from the barrier to the distance they had discovered the Elements could go from them before vanishing during their brief training—approximately four meters. Facing their target, they again sent the Elements in. The feathers struck the barrier simultaneously like before, but the end result was the same as the first attempt: everypony was knocked back by a shockwave of magical energy and the Elements disappeared. As soon as they were all back on their hooves, they regrouped once again in the spot they were just at.

“Maybe if we keep at it we'll have this thing finally gone by next week...” Pinkie let out a nervous chuckle, but immediately stopped and shrunk back as the others all gave her bemused stares.

“Well...” uttered Applejack, “anypony got any bright ideas? If this thing can be brought down just by hittin' it enough we ain't got time for that.”

Celestia pondered. “Wait here.” She walked up to the barrier.

Shivering, the others watched and waited in silence. Shining Armor's horn glowed, and a bubble formed around the group that pushed away the snow in the area.

Celestia spent several more minutes examining the barrier again. It's translucent surface was soothing in the way it flowed like water, but also slightly hypnotic. The princess became slightly lost in the sight, but shook her head then stepped back. She turned and walked back to the others.

Shining Armor's horn stopped glowing and his bubble vanished. “Anything?”

“Instead of brute strength,” said Celestia, “let's try using the magic of the Elements to dispel the barrier like one would unlock a door.”

“'Unlock it?'” asked Pinkie, slightly tilting her head and glancing at the barrier. “I don't see an Element-shaped keyhole, or any keyhole on that thing.”

“I think that was a figure of speech, darling,” said Rarity.

“Aim your Elements at the barrier,” said Celestia, “but keep them by your side and concentrate on unleashing their magic like you did against Discord.”

Resummoning their Elements, Twilight and the others formed a straight line standing side by side facing the barrier. The Elements all aimed their rounded edges forward. A few seconds later, a little orb of light matching the color of the Element it came from appeared at the very tip of each blade.

Celestia's eyes widened slightly—as did everypony else's—but she kept quiet and simply watched.

The little orbs grew a little bigger. Then, a beam of light matching the color of it's orb and Element shot forth. The beams struck the barrier all at the same time, and the bubble's water-like surface started flowing like a body of water in a raging storm.

Come on, thought Celestia. If this doesn't work I don't know what will.

“Come on, baby!” cried Pinkie. “Do the thing where you disappear!”

The beams of light shooting from the Elements grew brighter, and Twilight and the others all let out pained groans.

“I can feel the Elements' energies getting stronger,” stated Twilight, clenching her eyes shut. “But the barrier is so big it's starting to hurt!”

Trembling, Cadance groaned again and shut her eyes the same as Twilight had. “We can't give up! We have to get through this thing no matter what!”

Celestia glanced over at Shining Armor. “Let's lend them our strength. A magic field of this size needs every ounce of strength we can muster. It'll be like when you and Cadance lended your strength to Twilight to help protect her from the chaotic energy of the Crystal Heart when she was trying to stabilize it.”

“But we're just two ponies,” said Shining Armor as he scanned the line. “We'd have to split it between them all and it may not be enough to do anything. Can we really do it?”

“A wise pony once said that a single grain of rice can tip the scale. We just have to give it our all and hope for the best. You take Twilight, Cadance and Fluttershy and I'll take the rest.”

Shining Armor nodded and turned his attention back to the line where his sister, his beloved, and all their friends stood doing their part.

Celestia smiled warmly at him then her horn started to glow. In tandem with Shining Armor, she became awash in a gentle white light, and a moment later, little streams of the same white light formed between her and Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie and Rarity as the energy transfer spell took effect. The same little beams formed between Shining Armor and Twilight, Cadance and Fluttershy.

Several minutes passed by. All the while, the pained groans of Twilight and the other Element Bearers slowly grew worse as they maintained the Elements' magic upon the barrier, with Celestia and Shining Armor's energy transfer seeming to do little to ease their pain.

“I can't hold it much longer!” cried Fluttershy. Tears fell from her closed eyes and she trembled terribly. “It hurts so much!”

“Don't give up, Fluttershy!” Rainbow exclaimed, trembling just as much as Fluttershy and the others were. “It's probably just because we're not used to this!”

After what seemed like an eternity, a blinding flash engulfed the area, causing everypony to shield their eyes even though their eyes were closed. A fierce gust of wind suddenly blew, but it died down as quickly as it came. All was quiet and still once more.

Celestia took a few moments to catch her breath. Once her racing heart had calmed itself, she lowered her foreleg and peeked her eyes open and gasped. The others all did the same, letting out gasps of varying volume.

The barrier was gone, and the town of Ponyville stood before them. The sleepy suburb bathed peacefully in the light of the moon that hung high in the clear night sky, and with enough snow everywhere to make an army of snowponies and have several inches left over.

“All right!” shrieked Pinkie as she bounced up and down. “We did it!”

Rarity and Applejack quickly grabbed hold of Pinkie and held her down.

“Quiet!” muttered Rarity, giving Pinkie a serious look. “We don't want those things to find us here.”

“Uh, ponies...” Rainbow deadpanned. “The Dreadkin's big bad barrier is gone. Pretty sure they already know we're here by now.”

Rarity grumbled for a moment. “Yeah... well... for all they know we're on the complete opposite side of town that we actually are, or we're between Ponyville and Canterlot and they're looking for us there. What I'm saying is we should try and maintain the element of surprise in some capacity here.”

Twilight scanned the edge of town. “Everything still looks to be in one piece. It's so peaceful. Somepony almost wouldn't even know about everything that's been going on.”

“Either everypony's asleep,” said Pinkie, “or they're hiding, or—”

“I'd rather not think about that,” Rainbow interjected. “Let's just focus on finding Sombra and his pet. And when we do find them...”

“It will be Equestria's last stand,” uttered Applejack. “If we can't stop Sombra even with the Elements' new powers, then we are truly lost.”

“That's not very encouraging,” said Fluttershy, frowning deeply. “Can't you at least try to—”

Applejack shook her head. “I'm sorry but there ain't no point sugarcoatin' it. If we don't succeed here then it's all over.”

Everypony frowned, their ears drooped, and they stared down at the ground.

“I'm certain Sombra's going to use every trick in the book,” said Celestia, maintaining a determined look on her face and a firm stance. “And we don't even know the full extent of his true power, especially after his combination rebirth and ascension. It's going to take everything we've got to take him down. But take heart. We don't know the full extent of the Elements' power in their new forms either. That might be just the edge we need.”

“Okay, everypony,” said Twilight. “One hoof in front of the other, and let's do this.”

The ponies all took deep breaths then walked into Ponyville with Celestia in the lead; Applejack and Rainbow bringing up the rear. Everypony glanced around furiously as they walked, not letting a single alley or street lamp escape their examination. There was not a single pony in sight outside, and peeks through windows revealed no dwellers inside as well. Celestia and the others saw no sign of any shadow pony or windigo either. All of the Hearth's Warming Eve decorations were still in their places. Along the way, the only sound that could be heard was the crunching of snow underneath their hooves.

“Okay...” said Pinkie after several minutes. “I am beyond creeped out now. I thought we would have seen at least some ponies hiding in their homes, but nope.”

“No shadow ponies or windigo either,” said Cadance. “It's like Ponyville is abandoned, just like that old village in the frontier.”

“Just keep moving forward,” stated Celestia firmly. Her voice was a whisper, but still loud enough the others could hear. “And talk only in whispers.”

The ponies quietly continued their cautious trek through Ponyville. The unease tugging at them grew with each step and with each shadow they thought they saw move as they passed by.

They entered the town square, and the snow-packed ground directly beneath the ponies suddenly darkened.

Celestia's heart sped up again and she struggled with all her might, but her legs seemed completely anchored to the spot; she couldn't lift her legs not even an inch.

“I can't move my legs!” cried Twilight.

“Just peachy!” shouted Applejack. “Another trap!”

None of the ponies could move their legs no matter how hard their attempts, and the air was alive with the sound of their strained grunting and grunting. Thick dark mist suddenly shot up from the ground that covered their hooves. Another cloud of mist swirled around them, while the cloud at their hooves slowly rose higher and higher, enveloping more of them with each moment.

Sweat pouring down her brow, Celestia tried to release her magic to fight back against the entrapping dark clouds, but her magic fizzled out instantly. She tried a second time but to no avail, like the mist had completely disabled her ability to do magic. The princess felt something tugging on her hooves like it was trying to pull her downward. After several minutes of being stuck in the mist, whatever force was pulling her down yanked hard, but instead of falling to the ground, she seemed to pass through it. The last thing Celestia heard before all went dark and losing all sense of consciousness was the sounds of Twilight and the others still struggling to escape.

Celestia didn't know how long she was out for, but when she opened her eyes, the only thing she saw apart from the unconscious forms of Twilight and the others was darkness—vast darkness all around, above and below. Despite this, the princess felt solid ground beneath her hooves, and whatever force had gripped her and prevented her from moving her legs before was gone.

Before Celestia could gather her thoughts, dozens of little streams of silver light shone from above.

The princess looked up. She did not immediately recognize what she was looking at, but after a few moments of staring, an idea popped into her head.

It almost looks like... It almost looks like I'm seeing Ponyville... from below?

It was difficult to make out, but the longer Celestia stared upward, the more it appeared that she wasn't imagining things. She could make out things like Golden Oaks Library, Sugarcube Corner, Sweet Apple Acres and the town hall. The little streams of silver light seemed to be coming from the image as if it was mimicking the light given off by the moon. A full moon sat at the center of the image. Celestia could not tell exactly how far away the imagery was, but for some reason, she had a sinking feeling it would back away from somepony that tried to get closer to it as if she was stuck in a living nightmare.

Twilight and the others all came to within ten seconds. Each one let out startled gasps.

“Am I dreaming?” asked Rarity as she ran her hooves over her mane and down her chest. She suddenly let out a pained cry as Pinkie pulled hard on her tail.

“Nope!” said Pinkie. “You're fully awake.”

Rarity glared back at the pink earth pony. “What was that for?! That hurt!”

“You know how everypony always says to pinch them to see if they're dreaming? I figured that could work too.”

“So anypony know where we are now?” asked Applejack.

“Call me crazy...” said Twilight, staring up. “But I think we might be in some kind of void pocket directly below Ponyville.”

There was a brief moment of silence as the others stared at Twilight. Only Celestia didn't have a look of confusion upon her face.

“Did y'all say... 'below'... Ponyville?”

“Take a look.”

Everypony glanced up and their mouths dropped.

Celestia however, spotted little white specks moving some distance beyond where the others stood. “No time for that. We aren't alone in here.”

A massive cloud of bright, ghostly white mist suddenly appeared.

Twilight and all of them quickly turned and took positions on either side of the princess, staring at the cloud with the flame of battle in their eyes.

The strands of mist flowed and twisted in, out and all around in the spot they'd appeared. Faster and faster they moved until they collapsed into a single cloud that grew even larger.

“Sombra?” asked Fluttershy as her Element blade appeared beside her. “Or that terrible phoenix thing that captured us?”

“Either way,” stated Celestia, “the battle that will decide the fate of our beloved Equestria and possibly other lands as well begins now. Summon your Elements!”

The other six Element blades appeared simultaneously by their respective owners' sides.

Celestia glared at the huge ghostly cloud and spread her legs apart into a battle stance. “Attack!” She charged forward, lighting her horn.

“For Equestria!” cried out Twilight and the others in unison, rushing forward in a straight line beside the princess and each other with their feather blades aimed squarely at the cloud.

The cloud immediately faded away, revealing the enormous dark phoenix. Its pitch dark body blended in with the surrounding darkness, and was visible only when some of the silver light from above shone upon it. The beast hovered in place, staring down at the charging ponies with its solid white eyes. Dense, ghostly-white flame still covered its back.

“We've got you this time!” Rainbow shrieked at the top of her lungs.

A gleam briefly flashed in the creature's eyes. It flapped its massive wings a single time, and dozens of pony-sized balls of white flame shot forth, speeding toward Celestia and the others leaving dark smoke in their wake.

“Block!” cried Shining Armor. “Just like in practice!”

Everypony stopped. Their Element blades flew out in front of their owners, and a separate translucent barrier formed around each pony. Celestia and Shining Armor did the same, creating a magic bubble for themselves with their magic. Numerous comets of white fire struck each of the barriers in succession plus the area around them with loud bangs, leaving big clouds of smoke in the area. The rest of them blazed directly above and to the side of the ponies like a rampaging stampede of buffalo, disappearing into the far off darkness.

As this was going on, the phoenix let out a piercing screech and flew up high. Fanning its wings to their full spread, it hovered in place and a dark orb appeared above its head. The orb began to grow, engulfing the creature entirely within seconds.

Down below, the ponies could only wait for the smoke from the flaming meteors' impacts to clear.

Celestia stood still inside her bubble, completely unable to see Twilight and the others through the smoke. The force of the meteors' impacts against her barrier had left her panting and sweating heavily, but she kept the shield going. This thing is just as strong as the giant rock fiend Entropus, she thought. At least I'm not completely alone this time. But, without an Element of my own, there's only so much that Shining Armor and I can do. The task of defeating this creature, and the one who made it, will fall largely on the shoulders of Twilight Sparkle and her friends. And we still won't have any idea what Sombra can do with his new powers until that showdown starts.

After a few moments the smoke finally cleared. Each pony still stood inside their respective barriers with their Elements hovering beside them.

“Everypony okay?” cried Twilight, glancing around at her friends.

“All good here!” said Pinkie as her shield dropped. “Wowza! These new Elements are really something if they can protect us from something like a hundred giant balls of fire!”

Rarity coughed and gave Pinkie a stern look. “Focus, darling!”

“Yes, yes, I know. Also does anypony else think it's a little silly to keep calling it, 'the beast,' or, 'the creature,' or what have you? I'm going to start calling it D.T—Dread Talon.”

“Yeah,” muttered Applejack with a slight roll of her eyes. “You do that.”

Rainbow rapidly looked around. “Where'd it go?”

All light in the area suddenly faded away like the midday sun being covered up by passing clouds, shrouding everypony in a veil of darkness.

The ponies turned their gazes skyward and their jaws dropped.

Where normally would have been seen the underside of Ponyville was instead a giant, dark orb. It was just like the one that had appeared above the Everfree Forest, in the Crystal Empire and then Canterlot. What little light could be seen coming from behind it illuminated the edge of the orb, giving it the appearance of a solar eclipse with a ghostly white corona.

Dozens of trails of white mist burst down from the orb. The trails swirled about in the air as they descended, like an entire troupe of performer pegasi were doing an elaborate, aerial ribbon dance.

“Okay...?” droned Applejack as she watched with her Element blade pointed up.

“More of those meteors from before?” asked Fluttershy.

Keeping her gaze upward, Twilight shook her head. “Highly doubtful. Those are acting like they're alive.”

“Windigos?” inquired Rarity.

Rainbow hovered a couple yards above the others and her Element blade floated along with her. “We're about to find out. Here they come!”

“Not fixin' to go rushin' off alone again are you?” Applejack gave Rainbow a bemused stare which the pegasus didn't look back to see.

“Perish the thought,” Rainbow retorted. “But 'y'all' should spread out a bit so that we have room to fight without risking friendly fire.”

Shining Armor nodded. “She's right. If we're too close together we might hurt each other by accident, especially with how your particular weapons can go out fairly far from you. Spread out but stay in sight of everyone.”

“Shining Armor,” said Celestia, catching the stallion's attention. “Since you and I do not have Elements of Harmony of our own, and the others have to concentrate to keep theirs out, we should focus on long-range offense to limit the number of dreadkin that can even get within striking distance of us.”

“Good plan. We can also be emergency bubble defense if we start getting overwhelmed.”

Celestia nodded with a smile then gazed back up.

The dark orb hadn't gotten any bigger than it already was, but the trails of white smoke—which now numbered several dozen and more of them appearing each second—continued to snake their way through the air down toward the ponies at a rapid pace. Suddenly, the end point of each and every one of them transformed into regular-size phoenixes, no bigger than Celestia's own pet phoenix Philomena, but had the same look as Dread Talon: pitch-black bodies, eerie solid white eyes, and white flames on their backs.

“Just what we needed...” groaned Applejack, now standing several yards apart from the others and legs spread in a battle pose.

“En garde!” cried Pinkie.

The dark realm became alive with the sounds of battle. The dreadkins' screeches created an endless cacophony that echoed throughout the space. They dove at the ponies with their talons open and poised to attack.

As soon as the creatures came within range, Celestia and Shining Armor began shooting magic beams from their horns. With their high speed, small size and dance-like movements, most of the creatures easily dodged the blasts. Twilight and the others slashed at the dreadkin that got past Celestia and Shining Armor with their Element blades, making various battle cries as the fight became a grand melee. The ponies frequently changed from attacking to defending, covering themselves in an Element-made magic barrier when the number of dreadkin around them became overwhelming, and had to wait for another Element bearer to thin the flock with their attacks.

The creatures that were struck—either by Celestia and Shining Armor's magic blasts or the Elements of Harmony—let out a pained shriek and turned back into a shapeless cloud of white smoke. But, instead of disappearing like the defeated shadow ponies during the recent attack on Ponyville, the smoke flew up into the orb, and a new little phoenix emerged a few seconds later like it wasn't truly defeated, only delayed.

“These varmints just keep comin'!” cried Applejack.

“What can we do?!” called Rarity as her Element sliced through another of the dreadkin. “We can't keep going like this forever!”

Twilight leaped to the side, dodging one of the creatures' dives. She sent her Element after it, but quickly switched targets as she spotted another one charging at Fluttershy from behind. She wiped the sweat from her brow. “The downside to these new forms for the Elements: it's taking every ounce of my energy to keep it active. I can't do any other spell.”

Twilight's words caused Celestia to pause for a moment. Maybe... she thought. Maybe we're not using—

The princess's contemplation was quickly interrupted as several of the dreadkin blitzed toward her with talons bared. She conjured a barrier around herself. The phoenixes crashed into the bubble, clawing and biting at it furiously. “Shining Armor! Give us your most powerful forcefield! The rest of you! Deal with whatever dreadkin get trapped inside with us!”

Shining Armor blasted the phoenixes that were nearby him with his magic then conjured a large barrier that covered the whole area the ponies were occupying.

Twilight and the others slashed at the dreadkin that remained inside the forcefield, destroying them. As though Shining Armor's bubble wasn't even there, the resulting clouds of white smoke passed straight through on their way back to the orb.

“Now,” commanded Celestia, looking at Shining Armor, “combine your magic with mine and our empowered forcefield should allow us a quick breather while we discuss a new plan of action.”

Shining Armor nodded and approached the princess. Celestia leaned forward, and the two of them pressed their horns together in an x-pattern. Celestia focused all of her energy, adding her magic to Shining Armor's existing forcefield.

Fluttershy and Rarity dropped to their stomachs with their legs sprawled out on the invisible but solid ground of the abyssal realm they were in. Both of their Element blades vanished in a small flash of light.

“I'm so tired,” said Rarity between heavy, winded breaths. “I can't go on.”

Fluttershy waited several moments before speaking. “How can we win when every one of those things we defeat just comes right back? And where did the really big one go?”

Keeping her horn locked with Shining Armor's to maintain the empowered barrier, Celestia scanned the area in front of her that she could see only with her eyes. Countless small dark phoenixes surrounded the ponies on all sides, each of them biting and clawing at the forcefield like a rabid dog.

“Everypony listen up!” said Celestia, drawing the attention of everypony to herself. “If our barrier drops those things will be all over us. There's just too many. We'll be overwhelmed, this battle will be over, and the fate of Equestria will be sealed. We need to take them all out at once, and that will give us time to strike them at their source.”

Rainbow groaned and facehoofed. “Of course! If knocking them down one by one isn't working then we need to hit the thing they're coming from! How did I not think of that with all the Daring Do I've read?”

“That big orb?” asked Fluttershy, standing back up along with Rarity and re-summoning her Element blade. “But how are we going to do all that, Princess?”

“There's only one thing that might work,” stated Celestia. “Shining Armor and I can make our barrier explode which should destroy every one of the dreadkin in the area. Then, while all of them are reforming inside of the orb, you all will use the same coordinated attack on the orb that you used to dispel the forcefield that was covering Ponyville.”

Everypony just quietly stared at her.

“If it doesn't work the first time we'll just keep doing it until it finally does.”

Cadance wiped her brow. “I'm so tired already that I don't know if I... if any of us... have the strength left to do this more than a few times. But it may be our only chance. I say we go for it.”

Everypony sounded off in agreement.

“Aim,” said Celestia, “and fire as soon as I say.”

The seven Element bearers all pointed their feather blades at the giant dark orb that loomed overhead.

Celestia stared straight into Shining Armor's eyes. “Forgive my use of slang but... make it go boom.”

Shining Armor smiled back at her.

The two of them focused their energy and released it simultaneously. The result was a loud and blinding explosion that destroyed every single one of the dark phoenixes and also kicked up a fierce gust.

“Now!” cried Celestia. Her horn briefly went numb from a combination of fatigue and exertion in detonating the barrier.

“Fire!” Rainbow shrieked.

Like before, little balls of light appeared at the tips of the seven Elements and a veritable rainbow of magic beams shot forth. They struck the orb in unison, creating a pulsating field of energy at each point of impact.

Celestia didn't even wipe the sweat that continued to pour down her brow. She simply squinted her eyes and gazed upon the clashing of powers with intense breaths.

The small dark phoenixes had not returned, as if something was preventing them from doing so.

Twilight and the others grunted and groaned. The battle thus far had already drained them of much of their energy, but they did not relent, and the beams continued to fire from the Elements.

After several minutes of this, a ferocious explosion—quite a bit larger than the one Celestia and Shining Armor had made by detonating their barrier—wracked the air and lit up the entire other-worldy space.

Celestia didn't have time to cover her ears, eyes, or put up another forcefield. The shockwave from the blast immediately sent her and all the others flying back. She landed in a heap and her body went numb for a moment. When the feeling came back, there wasn't any part of her that didn't throb in pain, including her horn. Her ears rang so much that she might as well have been listening to an extremely obnoxious, malfunctioning vinyl record player for several hours straight. She slowly staggered to her hooves, noticing that Twilight and the others were doing the same each at their own wounded and fatigued pace. However, her attention to them lasted only very briefly.

On the opposite end of the dark dimension, the giant dark phoenix dubbed Dread Talon was sprawled out on its stomach. It was much smaller than before—roughly only half its previous gargantuan size—but was still bigger as a whole than the ponies if they were to stand all clumped together in one spot. It's back was no longer covered in ghostly white flame. Instead, dark mist was wafting up from its back like the smoke coming from a dying fire. The mist vanished completely several meters into the air. The creature wasn't moving, the enormous dark orb was gone, and the area was mildly lit with silver light from above as before.

Looks like it was that orb all along, thought Celestia. And it looks like we caused some real damage to it. But we're not done yet.

Once Twilight and the others were all back on their hooves, they groaned some more before re-summoning their Element feather blades.

Dread Talon stirred a second later and used its wings to lift itself off the floor, but it did not start flying again. Instead, it spread its wings out and planted them down like it was going to start using them to crawl along the ground, stumbling as it did before steadying itself again. All the while, it kept its gaze upon the ponies, making weak but still aggressive caws at them.

“Looks like we nailed it pretty good,” stated Applejack. “It's definitely not the size of a city skyscraper anymore and it seems like it can't even fly now.”

“Good,” Rainbow said. “Makes this much easier.”

“Still I'm about to pass out myself. Let's finish this all quick like.”

“Don't let your guard down,” uttered Cadance. “It's down but it's not out. Still... if we can just get close enough to attack it all at once...”

“One more all-out attack from a safe distance should do it,” said Celestia firmly.

The others all glanced at Celestia.

Before the princess or anypony could speak again, Shining Armor suddenly rushed to the head of the group. He conjured up another magical bubble just in time for a tidal wave of white flame to hit it and get dispersed around it.

The ponies jumped in shock and gazed forward.

Dread Talon hadn't moved from its spot, but it's beak was wide open and the fire was pouring from it in an endless stream.

Shining Armor grunted in exertion. His horn gave off numerous little sparks, and the magical aura around it was slowly dimming.

Celestia, with her horn aglow, dashed up alongside Shining Armor and connected her horn to his again. She looked back at the others. “Twilight... Cadance... All of you!” she cried. “Do it now!”

“But won't it break the shield?” asked Fluttershy.

“The blast should disperse the fire, making it go around us harmlessly. Or possibly the creature will stop attacking in order to try and dodge it, or it will stop attacking just because it's tired or something. Just do it!”

Twilight nodded. “All right, girls. Aim and fire on my signal.”

“That thing is a lot smaller now,” said Rarity. “I can't see it through the fire.”

“Don't worry, Rarity,” said Pinkie. “It's like throwing darts in the dark... Actually never-mind. That didn't help.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “It's straight ahead. Attack now!”

Yet again, the Elements fired the seven differently-colored beams. Just as Fluttershy had feared, they shattered Celestia and Shining Armor's forcefield, causing both of them to get pushed back and their horns crackle with energy. However, the beams did also disperse Dread Talon's flame breath so that it passed by the ponies off to the side harmlessly. With nothing else standing between them, the beams rocketed straight at the creature like Rainbow Dash to Apple Family Cider.

Dread Talon quickly stopped its flame breath and leaped to the side, avoiding the beams but only by the narrowest margin. Upon landing, it stumbled about.

“Again!” shouted Celestia as she rubbed her aching horn.

The Element bearers did the same attack again.

Still struggling from its rough landing, Dread Talon wasn't able to evade this time—the beams struck the dreadkin dead on. The creature froze in place, screeching loudly in a way that could only be interpreted as pain as the Elements continued their assault.

Suddenly, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie and Applejack's Elements all disappeared in a flash of light. The five of them fell either to their stomach or onto their side, but all had their eyes closed and were breathing heavily. Despite this, Twilight and Cadance kept up the attack with a fire in their eyes.

Even though only two of the energy beams remained, Dread Talon stayed rooted in place. It's continual screech grew louder by the second, and the ponies had to cover their ears to shut out at least some of the terrible cry.

Then, after another minute, Twilight and Cadance's Elements disappeared as well, leaving no Elements of Harmony active. The two ponies themselves collapsed just like their friends.

At the same time, Dread Talon's screeching stopped, then slowly faded away like a distant echo. Its wings slid out from under where they were set, and the creature fell back to its stomach. Lying there motionless with its eyes fully open and beak partially open, it transformed into a shapeless cloud of dark mist which slowly faded away until there was nothing of it left.

All was silent again.

The soothing sound of absolutely nothing—apart from the sound of her own racing heart, deep breaths, and the labored breathing of the others—filled Celestia's ears. She smiled, took one very long, heavy breath and wiped her brow again.

Shining Armor fell back onto his haunches, hung his head, and let out a sigh.

One by one, the Element bearers stood back up and glanced between each other with bright smiles.

Pinkie started bouncing up and down like she wasn't fatigued from the battle at all. “Woooooooo!” she cheered, beaming brighter than many ponies would say was possible even for her. “We did it! We won! We really won!”

“Yeah, we did,” said Applejack. She chuckled slightly, then her tone became serious again. “But remember that was still just the small fry. We still got—”

Without warning, everything went totally dark. Before the ponies could even react in any way, they felt themselves get pulled away somewhere.

The ponies reappeared as quickly as they had gone, staying in the same formation.

With sheer annoyance so apparent you could see it from Tartarus written all over her face, Applejack just stared forward with her eyes half-lidded. She raised her right foreleg in a v-shape like she was offering somepony an apple or some bits, and just held it aloft. She opened her mouth to speak, but it took a few moments for the word to come out. “Nevermind...” she said flatly.

Celestia gazed around and her jaw nearly dropped. She had thought they'd be returned to Ponyville, or even the Crystal Empire within Sombra's pocket dimension following the battle with Dread Talon. She hadn't expected this.

Twilight and the others all scanned the area, and were clearly as surprised as the princess.

The ponies were standing in the middle of a road in a big city that looked very similar to Canterlot. There wasn't a single cloud covering up the big blue sky, and the sun—sitting at its zenith—showered everything in its warmth and brilliance. However... there were a few noticeable differences: the place was devoid of all signs of life by ponies, birds and otherwise; the city was not situated on the side of a mountain. Instead, the city, as well as what appeared to be the royal palace with its central, domed structure and glimmering spires rising up higher than any other building, sat at the back of the city at the base of a solitary mountain.

Celestia stared more at the mountain than she did the city. The mountain resembled the one that sat at the center of Equestria.

“This must be another part of Sombra's own little world,” said Rarity. “And while this place looks a lot like Canterlot, last time I checked, the real Canterlot was trapped in a ghostly-white bubble. And I don't remember the mountain being split down the middle.”

“That mountain looks just like the one we saw in the Dread Frontier,” stated Twilight, gazing up at it.

“Yup,” said Pinkie. “Sure does.”

Celestia turned her head and stared in confusion at the others for a minute, then glanced back at the mountain. It appeared whole just like Canterlot Mountain. Why do I see one thing, but the others say they see another?

Rainbow flew up into the air a couple yards and looked all around in every direction then stopped, facing away from the palace and the mountain. She put her foreleg over her brow, shielding her eyes from the bright sunlight, squinted, and lurched her head forward. “What's that?”

The ponies all looked up at Rainbow.

“What do y'all see, Dash,” asked Applejack.

Fluttershy flew up alongside Rainbow and did the same actions. “There's something coming this way.”

“I bet I know what... or who... that something is...” said Cadance with a venom in her tone.

“Hold on.” Fluttershy swallowed hard. “Now it's several things. They're moving pretty fast and they're weaving back and forth in the air between the buildings.”

Celestia's demeanor became hard as steel. “Everypony....”

The others pulled their attention off of Rainbow and planted it squarely on the princess.

“I can feel it in my heart... Prepare yourselves. This is it.”

The others nodded affirmatively then summoned their Element blades.

Mere seconds after this, a total of nine dark figures flew into the area. Each one was the exact shape and size of Sombra himself. But, like Dread Talon and the shadow ponies, their bodies were pitch-black and they had solid, ghostly white eyes. Hovering in the air above the ponies without even flapping their wings—hovering several yards further than where Rainbow and Fluttershy were at—they formed a wide circle around the ponies and just silently stared down at them.

“Why are there exactly nine of them?” asked Rarity.

“One for each of us?” replied Applejack.

Celestia swallowed hard and looked around at each of them. Her heart began to race and sweat began to roll down her brow again.

But then the princess closed her eyes. The pounding of her heart became like a drum that guided armies to battle. Her breath was as a gentle breeze across open plains that sang in her ears. The sweat upon her brow became like the droplets left over after submerging oneself in a hot tub or spring. Deep in the recesses of her being, she had never felt a resolve... a fire... stronger than the one she did now. Finally, imagining not only Luna, but everypony in Equestria at her side, Celestia opened her eyes, gazed up, and peered into the eyes of the Sombra-like figures that were in her immediate view.

“This time you're going away for good.”

Act 2 - Shadow of Malice; Terror of Ages, part 3

View Online

I know my connection to the Elements was broken when I had to use them to banish Luna all those centuries ago, thought Celestia. That makes me more of a liability in this battle than an asset. Same with Shining Armor. Still… She gazed square into the eyes of the shadow clone of Sombra that was staring down at her.

“As Luna once said, ‘we can’t let fear stop us,’” the princess said sternly. “The time for talk is done. My little ponies… attack! For Equestria and Luna!”

“For Equestria and Luna!” the others cried in unison.

As if they had been waiting for those exact words, an object suddenly appeared next to each of the nine shadow clones: phoenix feathers the exact size and shape as the Elements of Harmony in their new forms. Only difference was that they were black with ghostly white tips.

Fluttershy swallowed hard. “Um… those can’t be what they look like, can they?”

Applejack shook her head. “Nah. Just cheap knockoffs.”

All together, the nine Sombra shadow clones aimed the tips of their weapons down at the ponies and a ball of ghostly white fire appeared. The orbs launched, hurtling forward like a rocket.

The ponies had just barely enough time to react to this quick attack. Celestia and Shining Armor conjured up protective barriers around themselves, while Twilight and the others reflected or blocked the fireballs with their Elements. The ones that were reflected shot off away from the pony and collided with whatever building, tree, lamp post or whatever happened to be in their immediate trajectory, creating a loud explosion and setting the area ablaze. The fireballs that were simply blocked detonated on the spot which resulted in a large plume of black smoke and a fierce wind. The ponies grunted as the sudden gusts pushed them along the ground into a tighter formation. The smoke completely concealed the shadow clones from the ponies’ view.

“Just great!” said Rarity as she covered her muzzle and coughed. “Now I can’t see them in order to counterattack or guard against their next move!”

“Maybe now they can’t see us either?” asked Pinkie.

Rainbow started flapping her wings furiously to push the smoke away. “Just one problem with that, Pinkie: we’re on the ground and they’re not. They don’t need to see us to know that we’re in the same spot we were not ten seconds ago.”

“Maybe we should spread out.”

“Not a good idea. Those things would pick us apart one by one.”

Applejack flashed a grin at Rainbow while mentally ordering her Element to spin around rapidly like a fan to help push the smoke away. “Who are you and what have y’all done with the Rainbow Dash who’s always just galavantin’ head first into danger?”

“Can you two please save the trash talk until later, just this once?” groaned Twilight.

Eventually the smoke cleared and the ponies poised themselves to resume the battle—Celestia and Shining Armor with their horns aglow and the others with their Element blade levitating beside them.

Once the smoke had cleared, Celestia saw that the Sombra clones were now several blocks away. The clones were still close together in a cluster similar to the ponies, but were now far out of the reach of the Elements. “Over there!” she cried.

Twilight and the others all turned in the direction the princess was pointing.

“We’ll never win if we can’t get close enough to attack,” stated Cadance. “There’s nothing for it. We have to charge.”

“Keep your Elements to your twelve and block or deflect whatever they throw at us as we go,” said Shining Armor.

The ponies all nodded firmly, forming a line side by side.

Shining Armor then glanced at Celestia. “Princess, we’ll help with our long-range magic blasts.”

“I was thinking the same thing,” said Celestia while also giving a nod. She steeled her gaze and turned her attention back to the distant Sombra clones.

With their own dark feathers floating beside them, the clones just hovered in the air and stared at the ponies almost tauntingly.

Celestia lowered her head just slightly and let out a decisive snort. “Advance!” she shouted.

Like a well-trained unit, the ponies all galloped forward at top speed, letting out battle cries that echoed across that section of the city. Celestia and Shining Armor began to fire magic beams from their horns, and the others all held their Elements in front of themselves defensively.

The Sombra clones dodged the blasts with ease and retaliated by firing more ghostly fireballs from their dark feathers. As the ponies came closer to them, they did not back away.

Twilight and the others moved the Elements out in front of the pack and knocked away every fireball coming at them. Like before, the fireballs struck whatever they were redirected to, setting even more of the city on fire. This fire and return fire between the ponies and the Sombra clones continued as the distance between them got smaller and smaller.

“Come down from there and face us head on, you chumps!” Rainbow screeched.

“I got an idea,” said Applejack. “Instead of just battin’ those fireballs away somewhere willy-nilly, try hittin’ them back at them varmints!”

The ponies had reduced the distance between themselves and the Sombra clones by half at that point but were not yet in range to attack the clones directly. Celestia and Shining Armor continued to shoot beams from their horns—which the clones continued to dodge with ease—and the clones continued to send a barrage of ghostly white fireballs. Twilight and the others batted the numerous fireballs straight back at the Sombra clones like baseballs. Some of the fireballs the ponies reflected this way collided with others mid-air and exploded, leaving clouds of black smoke that partially obscured visibility between the ponies and the clones. The Sombra clones dodged the others just like the blasts from Celestia and Shining Armor. Those fireballs continued on and disappeared into the distance.

This back and forth continued for a little longer until the ponies were directly beneath the Sombra clones. Suddenly, the clones stopped sending fireballs and lunged down at the ponies with their dark feathers poised to strike.

Celestia fired one more magic blast from her horn at the clone that was coming straight at her, which the clone blocked with its feather.

I can’t possibly fight that thing up close without an Element or even just a basic weapon of my own, thought Celestia with a grimace. But I can at least hit it with much more power from point-blank range. She focused a tremendous amount of energy into her horn and fired a much larger magic beam this time.

Again the Sombra clone blocked the beam, but the sheer power of it completely stopped the clone in its tracks.

A few seconds later, seven of the clones fell upon Twilight and the other Element bearers. The battle turned into a grand melee amidst the ghostly white infernos rampaging across the area. The rapid clashing of the Elements of Harmony against the clones’ mysterious dark feathers created endless bursts of magical energy which became a chorus in the air as well as a light show like fireworks going off all around.

Celestia maintained her high-powered magical blast that was keeping one of the Sombra clones at bay. She glanced over at Shining Armor who had another of them held back in the same way she did. The princess turned her attention back to the clone she was fighting, spread her wings, and launched herself upward straight at it in a full force tackle. The combined power of Celestia’s magic beam and the force of her tackle sent the Sombra clone flying back a good distance.

The clone took a few seconds to steady itself in the air.

Immediately, Celestia shot another beam at it.

Just as quickly, the Sombra clone launched a barrage of ghostly white fireballs from its dark phoenix feather.

The magic beam and the fireballs collided mid-air with a deafening boom and a cloud of smoke that made Celestia cover her ears as well as her muzzle. But it was only for a second as the surge of wind created by the explosion pushed the princess back. After steadying herself, she looked down and frowned.

Twilight and the others were no longer in the tight formation the group had started the battle in. The duels each one had become engaged in had forced them to start spreading out down various streets and alleyways. Though there were only nine combatants on each side, the city now looked and sounded like a warzone. Amidst the endless cacophony of explosions and flashes of magical energy, buildings were being destroyed left and right, half the city was engulfed in a raging inferno, the road was being torn apart leaving chunks of rubble everywhere.

So was this Sombra’s plan all along? pondered Celestia, panting and sweating heavily. She turned her gaze back to the Sombra clone she was battling. Trap us in this other dimension and have these things finish us off while he takes control of Equestria and possibly beyond?

Celestia’s thoughts were interrupted by another fireball from the Sombra clone’s dark feather. She flew to the side just in time for it to zoom within an inch of her wings. Celestia retaliated with a magic beam which the clone easily avoided, and the princess groaned and gritted her teeth. I just can’t seem to get a good hit on it. It either dodges or blocks everything I throw at it like it can read my every move. And even if we can defeat these things that still leaves the problem of how we’re going to get back to Equestria. I’m guessing even Sombra wasn’t expecting the Elements to still work here, separated from their source of power. But maybe that’s why they rose to a higher form, so they could work independently of both each other and the Tree. Their owners’ individual strength is their power now, but it doesn’t mean anything if we still can’t overcome the obstacles Sombra throws at us.

Then, Celestia noticed something that gave her pause. The Sombra clone she’d been fighting was no longer attacking and was just hovering there staring at her. Celestia took the opportunity to send another magic blast at it.

Before the beam could get close, the clone turned into a shapeless cloud of black mist and flew off toward the palace.

Watching closely, Celestia saw eight more clouds appear from various parts of the city and go in the same direction.

All nine merged together into a single large cloud that twisted and swirled around in the air above the palace.

Celestia dashed through the air. She spotted the others galloping towards the palace, same as her, and a few moments later, they all met up in the palace courtyard. With her heart pounding like a drum and her breaths like she had just taken a hard kick to the stomach, the princess lowered her head so that her muzzle was nearly touching the ground. Her legs trembled and even her mane and tail weren’t flowing with their usual regalness. The only comfort Celestia felt was that Twilight and the others were all close by again and safe even though they were all panting and sweating as hard as she was.”

“Bet I…” said Applejack through her wheezing. “Bet I sent back more of them fireballs than you, Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow sneered at her. “No matter how many you did, Apple-smack, I sent back at least twice as many!”

Twilight let out a sigh and facehoofed.

Celestia chuckled and shook her head as Pinkie Pie joined in the playful gloating as well. However, she didn’t pay any attention to whatever exaggerations or embellishments the pink earth pony was adding to her score. She took a quick look at the others, then gazed up at the large dark cloud above the palace.

Silently, Twilight and the others did the same.

“Well,” said Twilight dejectedly, “it’s out of our range again except for those of us who can fly and there’s only four of us who can. And yes I know that’s less than helpful to say.”

“We should take a moment to catch our breath, darlings,” stated Rarity. “After all that I feel like I could faint at any moment. I’ve not exerted myself that hard before, not even when I was nearly late to my mother’s birthday party. I just get so engrossed in my work that I lose track of time.”

Suddenly, a deep, dark voice pierced the air like a miniature sonic boom.

“Behold this town!”

The ponies startled a little, but every one of them recognized the voice immediately.

Celestia let out a snarl.

“Once the seat of power for all unicorns,” the disembodied voice continued. “They were the second of the three tribes to claim the most contribution to the Dread War. This was also the original home of the family of my Planter.”

The dark cloud above the palace stopped swirling randomly. It held perfectly still for a moment then formed a perfect sphere twice the size of Celestia. The cloud disappeared, leaving Sombra himself in its place. Again he hovered in the air without even flapping his new wings.

The ponies glared up at the dark alicorn as he slowly floated down to the ground, noting that he was not wearing the dark crown and royal red cape they’d seen him in before. Instead he was wearing some kind of suit of dark armor resembling a phoenix.

“What is he wearing?” asked Rarity. “It looks exactly like the Nightmare Night costume I made for Princess Luna.”

“It does,” said Celestia as she thought back. “Luna showed it to me that morning. It looked so good on her and she was very happy with it. She let me try on the headpiece and it just didn’t work. But now seeing it like this… It just seems insulting—mocking.”

Now standing on the top of the stairs to the palace, Sombra grinned. “You’re curious about my armor, I see. Yes a very fine design and made of pure midnium. Truly fit for a king!”’

Before anypony could respond, Sombra held up one foreleg and swiped at the air from his right side to his left. Nine clouds of dark mist the size of a regular pony appeared in a ring around him, then immediately transformed into nine dark phoenix feathers exactly like the ones the shadowy clones had wielded. “As are these.”

Everypony again took a battle stance and Twilight and the others summoned their Elements of Harmony.

“Be ready for anything, my little ponies,” said Celestia. “And fight with everything you’ve got!”

“Not so fast,” quipped Sombra as his horn began to glow. “A clash such as the one that’s about to go down needs a more atmospheric stage!”

A moment later, a massive cloud of dark mist exploded out from Sombra that engulfed the entire burning city in seconds.

The ponies grunted and covered their eyes.

Celestia half expected to feel like she was being pulled through a void space like before, but that sensation never came. She still felt solid ground beneath her hooves. The sounds of raging pyres in her ears were replaced with an endless onslaught of rolling thunder and crashes, like magical energy exploding. Opening her eyes, the princess was greeted by several bright flashes of lightning. Right after that, she finally beheld the new setting Sombra had chosen for their final battle.

Similar to the otherworldly Crystal Empire the ponies had seen upon their initial arrival in Sombra’s dimension, the ancient city of the unicorns was in total ruins. The buildings were either crumbling apart or nothing but a pile of rubble littering the surrounding area. The roads were cracked and torn up with small craters in places. All of the trees were dead and withered, and only a few of them were even still standing. It was no longer sunny. The sky was covered with thick, dark gray storm clouds through which innumerable lightning bolts cascaded, and the whole city was bathed in the dismal lighting of a terrible storm.

In addition to all of that, Celestia spotted something she hadn’t before: a towering solitary mountain behind the remnants of the ancient palace.

The mountain was split clean down the middle all the way from the peak to its base. A massive pillar of ghostly white light stood inside where the mountain had split, stretching from the crater up through the storm clouds in the sky. Countless chunks of earth and city rubble floated around the mountain in the air like the pillar of light was pulling them in.

I wonder if that’s the mountain Twilight and her friends said they saw but I couldn’t, thought Celestia. The grim sights and sounds all around her made her sweat and her heart pound even more, yet it paled in comparison to the sheer terror clawing at her as she gazed upon the cloven, skyward pillar that loomed in front of her. And these ruins must be representative of what the ancient unicorn capital looks like now and has for thousands of years. If we make it through this I will ask Twilight to show me this Dread Frontier. And we’ll still have to find Luna. I’ll bet Sombra has her imprisoned somewhere in this dark realm inside the moon—this World That Hides Within—he talked about.

“This would make one… over the top… setting in a Daring Do book,” Rainbow remarked while looking around.

Cadence huffed and stomped her hoof. “This must be what Chrysalis did to the Crystal Empire! When I get my hooves on her I’ll… I’ll…” She stomped several more times then sniffled and wiped away a tear.

“You and me both,” stated Shining Armor as he embraced Cadance. “I just wish I had an Element of my own so that I could be of more use in this fight.”

“Don’t talk like that, love.” Cadence nuzzled him back tenderly. “I promise you’re not useless.”

“All of Equestria is going to look like this if we don’t stop Sombra,” said Twilight as she and the others re-summoned their Element blades. “Now where did he go?”

Suddenly, a blinding flash of light burst up from the ground beneath the ponies which elicited a startled cry from each of them. Celestia felt the air pressure around them condense alarmingly fast and a wave of magical energy building rapidly. It felt like she was starting to be crushed between two unseen stone slabs. “Magic bomb!” she cried while jumping forward. “Leap away!”

The princess reacted quick enough that she was able to avoid a point-blank hit, but the powerful shockwave still knocked her back a good distance. She stumbled and fell down. As soon as Celestia landed her whole body began to ache, but she hurried back to her hooves and glanced around.

Twilight and the others had been pushed away by the blast as well. The ponies’ formation was broken.

Celestia spread her wings and rose high into the air. From her new vantage point, she was able to see nearly the whole city. The others were either recovering from the magic bomb or already engaged in a duel with one of Sombra’s dark feathers. Each feather was acting on its own without their master present, as if the shadowy copies of the dark alicorn from before had merely been flukes. The only thing Celestia didn’t see…

Sombra appeared in a puff of smoke directly in front of the princess. The dim lighting of the area reflected off the smooth midnium that made up the pieces of his armor, and the eyes of the headpiece made it seem like he was gazing at the princess with two sets instead of one. One of his hooves had a cloud of ghostly white mist in the shape of a four-pronged claw covering it and was gripping the base like one would the hilt of a blade. “The more you stare into the abyss,” he said coldly, “the more the abyss stares back.”

Celestia glared at him. The anger burned within her like a furnace, but no matter how much she wanted to give a defiant reply, her voice seemed to catch in her throat.

“The night is falling…” Sombra aimed his dark phoenix feather at Celestia and fired a single large, ghostly white fireball at her.

Celestia shot a magic beam which collided with the fireball, creating an explosion of magic light and smoke midair.

The smoke cleared a moment later and Sombra hovered there with a wicked sneer upon his countenance. “With its claw a sickle…” Aiming his weapon again, he launched two fireballs.

Celestia blocked both with two more magic beams.

“Roses…” He shot three fireballs, which Celestia dodged.

“And thorns…” He fired four more, which Celestia dodged.

“It is not fickle…” Sombra lunged through the air, shooting four fireballs yet again and also swiping at the princess with his dark feather a single time for a total of five attacks.

Celestia rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the fireballs while simultaneously conjuring a protective barrier which blocked Sombra’s weapon swing. She pushed more energy into her horn, causing the barrier to expel a strong wave of energy outward.

Sombra was pushed back several meters, but grinned at Celestia as if he was unharmed. “So despair…” The dark alicorn charged forward again, unleashing a flurry of six swings with his dark feather.

Celestia maintained her barrier and rolled side to side instead.

“You cannot hide your fears from her!” Now shouting, Sombra flew back several yards and quickly shot a total of seven ghostly white fireballs at the princess, all of which were bigger than before.

Not having enough time to dodge such a barrage, Celestia pushed even more power into her barrier and braced for impact. She was able to move such that only four of the fireballs struck. However, already greatly fatigued, a wave of pain ran down her horn and her barrier broke apart. She let out a scream as she flew back and started to fall. Celestia steadied herself just in time to land upon the street. But, as soon as she did, her legs gave out, she fell to her stomach and her head lurched forward, panting and sweating hard. After a few moments, she looked back up and planted her gaze upon Sombra again.

The dark alicorn floated down toward the area where Celestia had landed, still with that dark smirk on his face. “The mare in the moon…” His horn glowed and he made a rising motion with his other hoof that wasn’t gripping the feather.

Eight chunks of stone rubble became engulfed in a ghostly white aura and rose into the air next to Sombra. Instead of all at once, the pieces launched themselves at Celestia one by one.

Celestia fired a magic beam as each of them came toward her which broke them apart into tiny pieces the size of pebbles. Once all eight had been destroyed, she became dizzy and she collapsed completely.

Sombra just hovered in the air and stared down at the princess. After several minutes, the other eight dark phoenix feathers returned and encircled him. He took a quick side glance at them. “Looks like your little ponies have fallen.” He released his grip on the ninth feather which then joined the others in the ring formation.

Celestia’s heart sank. Though she could barely keep her eyes open, she kept her gaze fixated on Sombra. Her breaths and heartbeat had softened some, but still her legs had not the strength to hold her up any longer. She pictured Twilight and the others in her mind, lying there upon the ground—bruised; battered; defeated… same as herself. The very thought washed over her and she teared up—tears of the deepest sorrow, but also of seething malice. In that moment, she found just enough strength left to stand up albeit slowly and with her legs wobbling. Whatever energy she had left, she put into her horn, but it fizzled out before she could send another magic beam.

No longer grinning or smirking, but with a largely neutral expression, Sombra gently waved a hoof across the air in front of him. Slowly, the nine dark phoenix feathers drifted down to the ground and formed a circle around Celestia.

“The mare in the moon…” he said with a tone matching his demeanor, “is the gardener…”

The dark feathers aimed at the princess. All at once, they fired a beam of black and white magical energy at her.

Too fatigued to dodge or create another barrier, the beams hit their mark. Celestia’s world immediately became blurry and the sound garbled as the pain wracked her. She collapsed with not enough strength left even to cry out in agony. Her vision darkened like she was going to pass out, but remained conscious. Part of her wondered how she was still alive after that. However, the rest of her wished she wasn’t. Unable to move a muscle, the princess lied there as her tears flowed.

Sombra’s horn lit up. Silently, the unconscious forms of Twilight and the others floated into the area bathed in the ghostly white aura of the dark alicorn’s magic and landed softly on the ground around the princess. Keeping his horn lit, Sombra looked back and a dark orb larger than Celestia appeared several yards away. He then looked back at the ponies who became awash in his magic aura again. The ponies floated back up into the air, and one by one, they disappeared into the orb.

It’s some kind of portal, thought Celestia. But is he taking us back to Equestria, or…?

Celestia entered the portal after Twilight and the others. Sombra followed behind them all, and the portal closed behind him.

The storm, flame and battle-ravaged city of Sombra’s dimension faded from Celestia’s sight. In its place was a perfectly dark void which was empty save for the ponies. The space was perfectly silent—even Sombra’s hoofsteps produced no sound.

The void between worlds, thought Celestia. So Sombra can freely move through it…

To the wounded princess it felt like an eternity, but after only a few moments, an orb similar to the one they had ventured into appeared in the distance.

Instead of being solidly dark, the outer edge was ghostly white and flowed like water. The center portion showed a snowy field, a small town and a towering solitary mountain under an ominous, cloud-covered night sky.

Celestia recognized it immediately. Ponyville… Equestria… She sighed under her breath. The tears she continued to shed from the physical pain she was in became intertwined with tears of sorrow. A voice in her head was telling her to close her eyes—to not look out of embarrassment and failure. But, as Sombra’s portal drew closer and closer by the second, she gazed upon the world through it anyway.

This may be the final time I see the Equestria I know and love. I’m sorry, my little ponies.

The ponies exited the void space through Sombra’s portal, and sure enough, they appeared in the field that lies between Ponyville and Canterlot—the exact spot where they had fought Chrysalis while she was still disguised as Nightmare Moon, and where Sombra had finally revealed himself before leading the ponies into his dimension. Just as was displayed in the portal, the land was darkened from the nighttime, the sky was covered by thick storm clouds, and a thin layer of snow blanketed the ground. Nopony else was present in the area.

Still floating via Sombra’s magic, Celestia glanced back. Looking past the dark alicorn, she saw Ponyville. From what she could tell, the town appeared as peaceful as ever with no knowledge of the things she and the Element bearers had seen, the truths they had learned and the terrible powers they had struggled against.

How long were we in that realm? thought Celestia. Hours? Days? Weeks? What is time there relative to here? She sighed. Either way it doesn’t matter now.

The princess let out another quiet sigh as Sombra lowered her and the others down. The snow and the freezing winter ground immediately sent chills through Celestia but she was just too weak to recoil. She just lay motionless and allowed her tears to continue unabated.

Sombra’s horn glowed once more and his aura appeared around the ponies again, but only for a moment.

A second later, Twilight and the others all stirred and let out weak groans.

Sombra walked past the ponies, placing himself between them and Canterlot Mountain and meeting each of their gazes with a steely look. With another quick flash of his magic, Sombra’s dark, crystalline, phoenix-themed armor vanished. “You all will watch this,” he said flatly.

Sombra unfurled his large wings and rose several meters into the air. Lighting his horn, a thick black and white cloud appeared. The cloud swirled around Sombra which hid him from view for a brief second every time it passed in front of him.

No matter how badly Celestia didn’t want to watch, she was unable to bring herself to close her eyes.

After a few moments the cloud stopped moving and condensed on itself, forming a black and white orb similar to the rifts that the ponies had seen above Canterlot and the Everfree Forest. However, this orb was smaller.

Sombra held a hoof up several inches underneath the orb like he was preparing to catch a falling object. The dark alicorn grinned and whirled around, turning his back to the ponies and the sphere followed.

As if Sombra had hurled the orb with his bare hooves, it launched into the sky like a rocket in the direction of Canterlot Mountain. The sphere left a trail of smoke in its wake then disappeared into the clouds.

A few seconds later, a low, thundering sound rolled through the area. The clouds close to the spot where Sombra’s orb had passed through started to shift and swirl. The thunder grew louder and louder. The clouds swirled faster and faster. Then it happened…

Beams of silver light shone down through the clouds all across the sky like spotlights. The beams were so numerous and unnaturally bright that they lit up the area like a big city in the full swing of its bustling nightlife. The spot where the orb had passed through then suddenly cleared up as the clouds parted, leaving a large hole in them in the shape of a perfect circle. Through the hole, the full moon was visible in all its heavenly glory. However, it was nearly three times the size it normally was and a large circular dark spot was in the moon’s center.

Still lying on the ground, Celestia gazed up at the unnaturally enlarged moon. Moreover, she glanced at the dark spot in the center, and for a brief moment, she thought she saw Luna’s face inside it.

With legs trembling terribly, Twilight struggled to her hooves and stared toward the sky. “Is this…” she wheezed between heavy breaths. “Is this what Luna meant by making the night last forever? ‘Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last.’”

The day Celestia confronted Luna with no other choice but to banish her—also the day her connection to the Elements was severed as a result—replayed in the princess’s mind. She thought about how they had discovered that, all along, the remnant of Sombra was behind Luna’s descent into the darkness, in the form of a cloaked figure, and luring the sullen princess in by preying on her fears and loneliness as described by her final entries in the old diary.

Twilight turned and slowly limped over to Celestia. She slipped under the princess’s wing, nuzzling her like a daughter trying to console her upset mother.

One by one, all with tears streaming down their faces and ears drooped, the others joined them until they were all huddled together.

Sombra faced the ponies and gazed down at them with a victorious grin, flapping his wings as he hovered in the air. “Witness now our moment of triumph.”

“‘Our…?’” whispered Twilight.

The dark alicorn’s horn glowed and a black and white beam erupted from it. The beam shot up into the sky through the hole in the clouds and straight into the dark spot in the center of the moon before disappearing.

After a moment of dead silence, the beam rocketed back down from the moon larger than before and struck the very peak of Canterlot Mountain with a loud boom that sounded like thunder. Briefly, the surface of the mountain flashed a mixture of black and white like flowing water.

Celestia’s entire body suddenly went numb. If not for being huddled together with Twilight and the others, the shockwave from the beam striking the mountain alone would have sent her tumbling over. She closed her eyes. A pulse… she pondered. I remember discussing this phenomenon with Twilight and the others after the attack on Ponyville—after Luna had gone missing. It almost feels symbolic… like the turning of an age.

The ground began to shift and sway, and a deep rumbling sound rose up to shatter the silence of the field. The earthquake grew stronger, causing the ponies to separate from each other and stumble around before falling down. After a few seconds of this, the peak of the mountain literally split apart. The crack snaked its way down the center of the mountain clear down to the base, leaving the towering earthen spire cloven completely in two.

With mouths agape, the ponies stared in horrified awe.

Meanwhile, Celestia recalled that same image from her vision the morning of Nightmare Night.

Keeping his horn aglow, Sombra spoke up, only his voice was magically amplified so heavily, it let out tremendous booms with each syllable that echoed across the area.

“Dreadkin!” He shouted. “Hear my voice and heed my call! The light of harmony is extinguished and the time to wash over this land is now!”

He paused for a moment, then put heavy emphasis on his very next call.

“RISE!”

All across Equestria—from Manehatten to Los Pegasus; from Appleoosa to Vanhoover, hordes of shadow ponies rose up from the ground. Storm clouds suddenly formed all around Cloudsdale. Windigos burst forth from them, and descended upon the city in the sky.

In mere moments, Celestia, Twilight and the others were hopelessly surrounded and outnumbered by countless shadow ponies. Each of them made their usual threatening noises and dug at the ground with their hoof like buffalo preparing to stampede.

The ponies huddled together again in what little space was left for them in the center of the horde.

The ghastly whinnies of the shadow ponies assaulted Celestia’s ears as she looked around. She turned her gaze up to Sombra.

The dark alicorn floated down and stopped a couple of meters above the gathering, staring back at the princess stoically.

“Well, y’all,” muttered Applejack, “it’s been real…”

“What’s going to happen to Equestria?” asked Fluttershy. “What’s going to happen to us?”

Rarity wiped her wet and reddened eyes, letting out a sniffle. “I don’t want to think about it.”

Rainbow Dash said nothing. She only let out a defeated sigh.

“All those poor ponies,” said Pinkie. “No more smiles; only frowns…”

Celestia closed her eyes and allowed her thoughts to drown out all sounds. First she pictured Luna, then Twilight and all her friends, and then the faces of countless ponies she had seen at some point but did not know by name, though she knew in her heart that they were beloved subjects—her little ponies. Each image was clouded by a dark mist that obscured the pony’s face.

I’m sorry… she thought.

Suddenly, and almost like she was being guided by some unknown force, Celestia thought about the old music box Luna had given her.

My dearest sister, may this gift help you find peace on those restless nights…

The words engraved inside the cover of the music box overtook her thoughts like she was reading a book. The princess then heard its little tune. The soft and slow chimes allowed her to relax her breaths and soften the beating of her heart until she was completely at ease.

With the tune of the music box still playing in an endless loop in her mind, Celestia’s musings wandered back to the dream she’d had the morning of Hearth’s Warming. She saw them again; she saw the smiling faces of countless ponies unknown. Little orbs of gold and silver light visibly shone in their chests where their hearts would be. Then, just like in the dream, the crowd of ponies parted down the middle like they were guiding the princess along a pathway.

That’s when Celestia felt it…

A gentle warmth like the spark of a flame flickered to life in the princess’s heart. The dark haze that shrouded the images in her mind faded, and now she could see them all with perfect clarity upon a golden backdrop. The smiling images of Luna, Twilight and the others reappeared—with the same orbs of light in their chests—joining the crowd of nameless ponies.

Behind all the ponies, a towering, roaring, golden blaze faded into view. After a second it changed into the shape of the Tree of Harmony, then into a four-pronged claw—a phoenix claw.

The warmth in Celestia’s heart became intense, but not painful. Her mane and tail also began to flow again.

This… warmth… I haven’t felt anything like it since… since…

Suddenly, a beam of golden light burst up from the ground beneath the ponies, spreading out enough that it struck the line of shadow ponies. But it didn’t stop there. It expanded deep into their ranks, and every Dreadkin turned into a cloud of dark mist before vanishing. Within seconds, the entire horde was gone.

Barely having time to react, Sombra’s horn glowed and a black and white sphere enveloped him just as the light reached him. The light faded a few moments later, and the dark alicorn stared down in shock. “It can’t be…” he uttered under his breath.

The golden light hadn’t entirely gone away. Celestia, Twilight and all the others were still enveloped in the brilliant aura. The aura rapidly shifted from gold to silver then back. Beams of the same transitioning light were coming off Twilight and the others, including Shining Armor, and flowing into Princess Celestia.

“What’s happenin’?” cried Applejack. “I can’t move a muscle!”

“Me neither!” said Pinkie, starting to smile. “But other than that I feel… great! Fantabulous! Better than fantabulous! Better than throwing a party-after-party, all the party ponies stay for it, and all the yummy drinks and goodies get refilled!”

Rainbow grinned. “Or spending a day with… no, becoming a Wonderbolt!”

“Showing Princess Luna that Nightmare Night is just for fun,” said Twilight. “Not meant to be disrespectful at all.”

The incredibly warm and soothing feeling in Celestia’s heart had not diminished since it first appeared. Still, she kept her eyes closed and maintained the image of Luna, Twilight and her friends, all the unknown ponies and the towering golden flame in her mind. This lasted for several moments more until the warmth inside became overwhelming. The princess’s eyes burst open. One was solid gold, and the other was solid silver.

Again the area became awash in the brilliant light such that none of the ponies could see anypony or anything else through it.

Celestia suddenly felt weightless like she was floating in space.

Act 2 - Shadow of Malice; Terror of Ages, part final

View Online

Mere seconds later, Celestia felt solid ground underneath herself again and her vision returned to normal. Every part of her felt reinvigorated as the full power of the Elements of Harmony coursed through her. She glanced around.

The princess wasn’t standing on the snow-covered, icy ground of a wintery Equestria anymore. Now she stood upon what appeared to be a stain-glass window similar to the ones in the royal palace in Canterlot. But, this one had the images of Celestia and Princess Luna encircling the sun and moon with numerous stars littering the outer edge of the circle—the banner of Equestria. Celestia was standing on the side of the picture of herself, and Sombra stood on the side with the picture of Princess Luna with the images of the sun and moon between them. Unlike the Equestrian banner whose canvas is normally light blue, the stain-glass floor was a vibrant gold and silver, with the rainbow-colored energy of the Elements of Harmony flowing beneath the entire surface.

Thick storm clouds had the strange scene surrounded, swirling about as if they were alive. The sky above was crystal clear, and the full moon loomed overhead with the dark spot in the center. Only, now the moon was so large it seemed as if it would crash down upon the world at any moment.

Finally, Celestia noticed that all seven of the Elements of Harmony were hovering beside her, and that she and Sombra were alone.

“What is all this?” snarled Sombra. “Where have you taken us?”

“I’d say this is some secret power of the Elements,” replied Celestia. The princess then gave the Elements a mental command.

Link

At that, the Elements linked themselves together into the form of a spear and stood upright next to Celestia.

“And at least here,” she continued, “the land won’t be torn apart when I defeat you once and for all!”

Celestia glared at Sombra and the spear pointed itself at the dark alicorn ready to strike.

Sombra let out a quiet sigh. His horn glowed and the nine dark phoenix feathers appeared, encircling him like a shield before quickly linking together into the form of a chain. “Just because you’ve got the Elements lending you their power does not mean you know how to use them. And even if you do defeat me, I’ll be back eventually. But regardless, you can’t win this war without Luna. The work I’ve done and my colleagues, the Seeds of Malice, have already made sure Luna is beyond the reach of you and your friends.”

Celestia furrowed her brow. “Who, or what, are the—”

Before the princess could finish, Sombra spread his wings and lunged forward. The chain of feathers rose up into a striking position.

Celestia had just enough time to move her spear into a blocking position in front of her, and a magical barrier much larger than what she can create normally appeared around her.

Sombra’s chain slammed down upon the barrier with all its strength.

The impact created a loud explosion of magical energy outside the barrier, but inside, Celestia heard only muffled poundings and felt no tinglings in her horn or anywhere in her body; the power of the Elements of Harmony shielded her fully.

Sombra raised his foreleg and the chain followed suit, readying for another blow.

With the Elements hovering beside her, Celestia quickly spread her wings and kicked into the air, avoiding the second attack. She covered her ears with her hooves before mentally delivering her next command to the Elements.

The spear thrust toward Sombra, only moving a few inches through the air and sending a large gold and silver beam of energy at him.

Sombra blocked the beam with the chain before flying back. His horn glowed again, and clouds of dark mist appeared around his front hooves that turned into the shape of four-pronged claws. The chain of dark feathers also split in two. Sombra gripped one of them with his left claw, and the other with his right, making the two feather links resemble longswords. Letting out a fearsome battle cry, he dashed forward with weapons raised.

Glaring, Celestia raised her spear and rushed forward.

Immediately, Celestia and Sombra were locked in a ferocious, high-flying, grand melee that a pony would only see in a story book. Each strike the princess and the dark alicorn sent at each other made magical explosions of accompanying color sear across the area. Many of Sombra’s attacks left behind patches of ghostly white flame on the stain-glass floor, but would almost right away be extinguished by the energy from the Elements of Harmony as Celestia wielded her spear.

For Celestia, time seemed to vanish as she fought in this—her last stand. Yet… she felt not the clutches of fatigue upon herself; there was only the heavenly, warm, all-encompassing power of the combined Elements of Harmony. It was a sensation she hadn’t known since the terrible day over a thousand years ago when she had been forced to banish Luna to the moon.
Part of her hated the feeling of wielding such artifacts again due to the circumstances of their prior use and resulting trauma, but the princess knew this was the only way she could defeat Sombra and his newfound power.

This battle could drag on for who knows how long, thought Celestia. But with the Elements keeping my energy strong, this battle won’t be decided by something as simple as getting tired. I need just one good opening, but Sombra’s leaving me no room for a good counterattack. I can’t help but wonder if Twilight and the others can see all this.

Yes, the struggle showed no signs of slowing down. As soon as Sombra attacked with one of his sword-like links of dark feathers, he would pull it back and strike with the other, always holding one in front of himself defensively. His fierce glare never faltered and he growled like a dragon whose gem hoard was being threatened. “We’re getting nowhere like this. Let’s kick this battle up to ten!”

Sombra flew back and released his grip on the dark feathers which separated back into their nine individual selves.

Celestia’s eyes widened and, keeping them linked together in the form of a spear, aimed the tip at Sombra and fired another large beam of rainbow energy.

Before the laser even got close to Sombra, the dark alicorn suddenly turned into a cloud of black mist and soared high into the air with dark feathers in tow. The feathers simultaneously each shot to a different spot at the edge of the area and stuck into the stain-glass floor, emitting a flashing white aura.

The area became covered in the same dark mist Sombra had turned into, blotting out the sky and the moon. The only thing Celestia could see now was the floor and the glow from where Sombra’s feathers had landed. “What now?” she uttered under her breath as she glanced around, keeping her spear ready.

Then an idea came to her.

“Wait… I wonder if those feathers of his can be destroyed. Or what if he’s expecting me to try that? Maybe I could at least tr—”

Her thought was interrupted as the white auras from the feathers shot up into the sky, and nine pony-shaped dark figures—each one bearing a single feather—launched downward at Celestia one after another. “These things again. This time I’m ready for you!”

As she didn’t have enough time to fire a ranged attack at the dark clones, Celestia waited for just the right moment to swipe her spear, destroying each one as it came in range. The princess grinned triumphantly.

All was quiet… until the clones reappeared a second later and rushed again.

Celestia groaned and destroyed the first two the same way as before.

Without warning, a massive beam of ghostly white energy burst down directly above Celestia, striking her point-blank. The princess screeched in pain as she was knocked down to the ground and the Elements landed all around her with a clatter. Her vision blurred for a moment and a wave of soreness ran through her but otherwise she felt fine. Panting, she hurried back to her hooves and the Elements reconnected back into the spear.

A beam similar to the first fell upon Celestia a moment later, but this time she thrust the spear straight into it, causing it to split apart and strike the ground around her harmlessly in smaller pieces.

While it was difficult to discern through the sounds of the battle and the ringing in her ears, Celestia heard what sounded like a cry of pain coming from the beam as it disappeared. The dark mist also vanished, and the princess stood still upon the stain-glass floor.

She was alone.

Is it over? the princess thought as she levitated her spear at her side and glanced around. Even though she was sweating only a little and her breaths were only slightly heavier than normal, she wiped her brow and took a deep breath.

Several minutes passed in complete silence.

No… If it was over… I wouldn’t still be here, I think…

Celestia swallowed hard, her heart quickened and her breaths deepened. She turned around in all directions, keeping the Elements of Harmony poised to strike at a moment’s notice.

Where are you…?

For a few minutes more there was nothing still. Then, a tiny tingle ran down Celestia’s horn that continued down her back, and the fur on the back of her neck stood up. The princess looked up.

With the dark mist gone, the sky above the area was clear and the full glory of the incredibly enlarged moon shone down.

The princess gazed upon the celestial body. For a moment, she thought she saw a twinkle of white light coming from inside the dark spot in the moon’s center. She peered closer… and pointed her spear straight up. A beam of rainbow-colored energy burst forth and rocketed into the sky, disappearing into the dark spot. The beam continued for several minutes until Celestia called it off.

Again all was quiet.

Celestia let out a huff. “We’re not done yet!” she cried, her voice echoing all around. “Show yourself and face me!”

As if reacting to the princess’s demand, Celestia suddenly felt a dark energy appear behind her. She whipped around with her spear ready, but lowered it a second later. “Huh?” she muttered with a furrowed brow.

An orb of dark mist slightly larger than Celestia had appeared on the opposite side of the stain-glass platform, hovering just inches above the image of Princess Luna.

Celestia stared blankly at the orb for a second before shaking her head, then narrowing her eyes and pointing the Elements at it.

A moment later, out from the anomaly walked a pony-shaped figure. It was as tall as Celestia, but it was wearing a dark full-body cloak that completely concealed its true identity. It stared straight ahead at the princess without saying a word.

Celestia let out a sigh. “Not this again… Quit trying to confuse me, Som—”

Without warning, like it was pushed by a furious gust, the dark figure shot toward the princess.

Celestia didn’t even have time to move the Elements before becoming engulfed by mist as dark as the orb and the figure that emerged from it. Her horn began to crackle with little and rapid bolts of magic energy, and then went numb. She couldn’t move anything, as if her body had turned to stone.

What is this? She thought. I can’t move! And I can’t feel the Elements anymore! I can’t… I… can’t…

Everything went dark.

Celestia’s eyes burst open. Though she felt solid ground beneath her hooves, she saw nothing except a pitch-black void all around. She shivered, despite the unknown space not being cold. Her horn was still numb. She tried to activate her magic, but nothing came. She looked around once more, but she was truly alone.

“What just happened?” she asked, her voice echoing slightly. “Where am I? What is this place?”

The princess took a few steps forward, but nothing about the mysterious space changed.

“Hello?”

She waited for a few moments. There was no reply.

Celestia took a deep, deep breath. “HELLO!” she cried at the top of her lungs, holding the call for as long as she possibly could.

Her voice echoed like before, and it took a while for the resonation to fade away into the nothingness. The princess frowned and dropped to her haunches. Her mane stopped flowing, and she stared down at the ground she could feel, but not see.

“Where is everypony? Can nopony hear me?”

Celestia shivered. It’s not cold in this place, she thought. But I feel so cold. Did I lose the fight and now I’m trapped all alone in this place forever? I wonder…

Is this what Luna had to endure for a thousand years, all because I was a terrible sister?

Tears began to pour down Celestia’s eyes and she clenched them shut. She sat there in total despair. The chill of the crushing loneliness closed in all around her while the resonance of her cries filled her ears.

After a while, she began to hear something else—voices that were not her own.

Celestia opened her wet and reddened eyes and glazed around. “Is… somepony…”

The voices began to grow louder, but they were all meshed together and the princess could not discern any specific words. This continued for several minutes, with the voices growing louder and louder until they were overpowering.

Remaining seated on her haunches, Celestia cringed and put her hooves over her ears. Then she saw them.

Countless dark figures that greatly resembled the shadow ponies—the Dreadkin—had appeared and had the princess surrounded. Their ghostly-white eyes peered straight at her.

From alone to surrounded by Sombra’s minions and nothing to fight them with but my bare hooves… thought Celestia. Is this how I’m doomed to spend the rest of my life?

One of the shadow ponies made a few soft whinnying noises and stepped toward the princess.

“Get back!” cried Celestia, glaring at the shadow pony. She stood up, crouched into a defensive stance, and swiped at the creature.

The shadow pony paused for a moment, then continued on.

Celestia clenched her teeth and instinctively tried to channel her magic, but her horn was still numb and nothing happened. She swung her hoof at the creature as it came within her reach.

The shadow pony leaped back, narrowly avoiding the princess’s attack, and stared at her while making more soft whinnying noises.

“And stay back!” Celestia growled.

After a moment, all the voices came back to break the silence, and the whole group of shadow ponies rushed the princess at once.

Celestia let out a battle cry and began to swing her forelegs and kick her hindlegs. She grunted as the creatures piled on top of her. Their combined weight made her fall to the ground and she was once again unable to move. “Get off of me, you… you…”

She paused for a second, then couldn’t hold it in any longer…

“YOU MONSTERS! I HATE YOU!”

A terrible pain suddenly shot through Celestia’s horn and she cried out and trembled, clenching her eyes tightly shut. It lasted only for a moment though. All of her pain gave way to all-consuming rage. Her eyes turned ghostly white, little strands of black mist started to appear over her body. Snarling, she struggled with all her might to break free from the pile of shadow ponies holding her down.

One of the creatures knelt down and peered into Celestia’s eyes.

“Princess…?”

The sound of that word pierced through the uncontrollable rage, and Celestia stopped struggling. The strands of dark mist covering her body remained, and her eyes didn’t revert back to normal, but she returned the shadow pony’s firm gaze.

“Princess!”

Celestia let out a tiny groan and her eyes slowly opened, then she heard several familiar voices just overhead. She glanced up and her heart suddenly felt lighter. Through the teary-eyed faces of her friends, she noticed she was on Twilight’s bed in her room in Golden Oaks Library.

“Princess!” the group cried in unison before giving her a warm hug which even Rainbow Dash participated in.

Amidst the group hug, the princess smiled and shed a few tears. Though she barely felt an ounce of strength in her body, she was alive, and it appeared as if her friends were all okay. “My little ponies…” she said with a weak voice.

“Thank Celes—” said Twilight through her sniffles and maintaining the hug. “Thank goodness! Yes it’s us, Princess!”

“If you ever scare us like that again…” sniffled Pinkie.

“We thought you’d become one of those dreadful creatures!” cried Rarity.

Celestia stared straight ahead with a blank face. “Could you say that again please?”

Applejack let out a big sigh. “We ain’t got the foggiest what happened after y’all disappeared into that pillar of light, but—”

“Cool it, cowgirl,” Rainbow said as she let go of the princess.

Everypony pulled out of the group hug and Fluttershy nodded. “Yes. We should start at the beginning of the story. We don’t want to overwhelm the princess after what she’s just been through. But first, you must be hungry, Princess Celestia. Can I get you something? Some delicious vegetable soup and tea? It’ll be better than the IVs Nurse Redheart’s been keeping you on.”

“That’s very kind of you to offer,” stated Celestia, giving the pegasus a warm smile. “But I’m fine for now.”

Fluttershy beamed. “Of course, Princess.”

Celestia’s tone became a bit more serious now. “Now then… How long have I been unconscious?”

Everypony was silent and glanced at each other for a moment.

“First there’s something you need to see…” Shining Armor’s horn lit up and he levitated Twilight’s large stand up mirror over to the bed.

Celestia let out a weak gasp while the others watched her with a frown. Clear as crystal upon her face were dark claw marks right over her eyes, similar to the ones Twilight had.

“After that huge pillar of golden light appeared,” said Cadance, “you disappeared into it along with Sombra. You reappeared a few hours later, but you weren’t yourself at all. Your eyes had turned solid white and there were these tendrils of dark mist covering parts of your body. It was like…”

Twilight’s eyes watered even more and she tightened her embrace of the princess. “It was like you were turning into one of those things.”

“But the strangest thing is you were actin’ like we were the ones who had turned into them varmints,” stated Applejack.

Celestia gave them a confused look. “I was?”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said. “You even called us monsters and said you hated us.”

Celestia’s jaw dropped. N-no… she thought. It… it can’t…

Pinkie nodded several times. “I never in a million bajillion years thought I’d hear such nasty things out of you, Princess. But it’s okay. Like we said you weren’t yourself and we know you’d never say anything like that to us.”

“We had to use the Elements of Harmony to subdue you,” said Shining Armor, levitating the mirror back into its previous place. “Fortunately nothing else happened as a result. You’ve been in a coma since then. That was a week ago.”

Celestia was speechless and sweat poured from her brow as she lie motionless on the bed. Slowly, she rubbed her eyes and peered at the marks over Twilight’s eyes. She then remembered the ponies talking about how Twilight had started to act strangely when they were searching for the midnium.

“There’s one last thing…” said Twilight, finally letting go of the princess and peering into her eyes.

Celestia gazed back, both into Twilight’s eyes and also at the claw marks that still sat over them fresh as the day they had appeared.

“We can’t seem to leave Ponyville.”

The princess furrowed her brow. “What do you mean ‘can’t leave Ponyville’?”

“Exactly what it sounds like,” Rainbow said. “After you got back from… wherever… I tried to leave to go and get some help, but some strange dark cloud has the town completely surrounded. No one can see into it, but every time I tried to go through it, I somehow ended up right back here where I started. I tried going through; I tried going over; I even dug a hole and tried to go under… And nothing.”

“To put it bluntly,” uttered Applejack. “We seem trapped here now, along with the Everfree Forest.”

Trapped here… thought Celestia as she listened. With the forest…

“Princess Celestia…” said Twilight worriedly. “What exactly happened? Did you defeat Sombra?”

“I don’t…” she started to say, pausing for a second as the others stared at her in dead silence.

“I don’t know…”

The Everfree Forest…

Ever the enigma that, even before the time of the Royal Sisters, has sat in Equestria’s center. Often described by the ponies as ‘unnatural.’ Beyond its foreboding appearance, it is a place where the clouds and weather act and the plants grow on their own, and where animals do not need the assistance of ponies to survive. Ponies of all sizes, shapes, colors and ages dread to set hoof anywhere near this dark and eerie woodland, let alone the fierce beasts that lurk within its shadows.

It was uninviting enough before recent events made it go from simply intimidating to something out of a pony’s worst nightmare. The forest was now blanketed by perpetual darkness even in the middle of the day. The trees and vegetation had all turned just as black as the land. Ghostly white smoke rose up from the ground and swirled about everywhere like it was alive. Finally, while the rest of Equestria was feeling the snowfalls of winter, the forest had no snow at all like even the weather had begun to avoid the area. Ever since Nightmare Night the forest had been dead silent save for the lone timberwolf or pack of them, prowling through the trees and howling into the night.

This night was no different. Except…

Deep in the heart of the forest, inside the crumbling throne room of the ancient castle, countless tiny, ghostly white particles of magical energy began to swirl above the stone dais between the old thrones. It started slow then hastened until it looked like a small localized hurricane. After a few moments, the particles condensed into a single ghostly white orb that was twice the size of an average adult pony. The bright light it gave off pierced through the surrounding darkness, illuminating the back part of the room, down the stairs and revealed the large hole in the back wall through which the dark cloud came and engulfed Princess Luna over a thousand years in the past. The glow reached as far as the throne room’s entryway, just bright enough to make it visible amidst the shadows.

A minute later, a dark figure emerged from the orb. The figure was the size and shape of an average pony. It wore a large cloak as black as midnight that reached all the way past its hindquarters to cover its tail as well as thick and equally dark boots on each of its hooves. The hood of the cloak completely covered the figure’s head, hiding its facial features, and the parts of the figure’s body that weren’t covered by the cloak were concealed by a black bodysuit. None of the figure’s physical features were visible.

It looked around, first at the stone throne with the engraving of the sun, the throne with the engraving of the moon second, then finally it turned and looked at the hole in the back wall, ignoring the various bits of stone rubble that were scattered about the floor directly beneath the opening. After a few moments, the figure looked forward again. Casually, it walked down the steps, heading toward the archway that led out of the chamber and into the ruin’s entry hall. Small, muffled thumping sounds from the figure’s boots echoed through the quiet chamber which slowly died down as the figure departed.

After stepping out of the ruins and into the clearing in the forest, the figure crossed the bridge that spanned the chasm. The bridge swayed slightly and creaked with each step. Once the figure was across, instead of continuing on into the thick of the forest, it turned to its left and stepped toward the flight of stairs going down into the gorge.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, the figure entered the cavern where a certain fabled tree dwelled. Into the bowels of the cave it walked, and reaching the inner chamber, it came to a stop and lifted its gaze.

There it stood—the legendary Tree of Harmony, casting its light to all corners of the cavern. However, it wasn’t anywhere near as radiant as before. Despite standing within the Tree’s soft light, the figure’s facial features remained hidden within the darkness of the hood of its cloak. For a while it simply stared up at the Tree. Eventually, the figure kicked its boot off its left hoof, reached inside its cloak and pulled out a book and pencil. Settling down onto its stomach, the figure opened the book to a blank page and began to write.

To be continued in part 2 of The Lords of Harmony epic saga:

The Lords of Harmony: Malice Descending